Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

            A loud roar filled the ears of Harry Potter as the people inside the Great Hall cheered what they had all just witnessed. Lord Voldemort, dead at last, his body slowly decaying as the magic that held the alchemically created flesh faded away with what remained of Tom Riddle's tattered soul. As people reached out to Harry, pulling and shoving him around whilst the rest dealt with the now leaderless and morally exhausted Death Eaters, few noticed how quiet Harry was. Seven years of his life. From the moment he had set foot into Diagon Alley, the specter of Lord Voldemort had darkened his every step. Every spell he learned, all the pain he endured, all the loved ones who were taken from him. They all lead back to Voldemort. For the last year of his life, Harry had dedicated his every breath to discovering Tom's secrets, locating his phylacteries and destroying the Horcruxes that kept the Dark Wizard bound to this world. In so doing, however, he discovered the secret that Dumbledore had hidden from the Wizarding World. What no one but he and Harry had known, though Harry had never truly understood until Snape revealed it to him with his last act. For Voldemort to die for all time, Harry had to die as well. That for the last seven years of his life, everything that Harry had endured, praying that at the end there would be some grand reward, some measure of peace… there had only ever been death waiting for him. Numbed and exhausted beyond measure, Harry had allowed Dumbledore's plan to come to fruition. Surrounded by the specters of the dead, Harry had walked to his own death in the Dark Forest. And that should have been the end.

            But now, as he held the Elder Wand in his hands, Harry found himself feeling… hollow. The man he had looked up to as a mentor and almost like a grandfather, had always suspected that for Voldemort to be destroyed, that Harry would have to die. From the moment he had held him after Sirius had pulled him out of the rubble of the Potter Cottage at Godric's Hollow, Albus Dumbledore, one of the greatest wizards of the last century, the Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, and Harry's mentor… had been leading Harry, as Severus Snape had put it, like a lamb to the slaughter. On the other side of the coin, of course, had been Tom Riddle. Driven mad by his Dark Artefacts and the loneliness that he endured through all of his life, the self anointed Dark Lord had sought to destroy Harry every step of the way to secure his own survival. From the third floor corridor to the Graveyard at Little Hangleton. From the Department of Mysteries all the way back to Hogwarts for their final battle, not a single moment between Tom and Harry had been anything but a violent and desperate battle for survival on both their parts. Now, he was dead too. Bested by his own hubris and madness, Lord Voldemort, the specter that haunted Britain for decades, was no more. Harry knew that he should be like everyone else around him, celebrating the death of a monster. But for some reason, he just couldn't. 

            For one man, he had been the culmination of years of planning, for the other, the final obstacle that stood between him and his ultimate triumph. Without them in his life, pulling and tugging at the strings that held Harry together, what was left of the so-called Boy Who Lived? For so long he had been defined by his conflict with Voldemort. His every triumph had been against the bastard. With him gone now, what was left for Harry in this world? After Shacklebolt and McGonagall took control of the scene, Harry found himself moving past where the bodies of the dead were being laid out, Order or Death Eater alike. He stared for a second at the bodies of Nymphadora and Remus Lupin, closing his eyes as he thought back to Lupin attempting to name Harry as Teddy Lupin's godfather. Harry hadn't been a fool. He knew the dangers that the boy would face, the possibility that he would not only lose his parents, but his godfather as well, in the coming battles. Haunted by the hole left in his heart when Sirius slipped into the Veil and vanished from this world, Harry had known that he couldn't make the same mistake as Sirius and his parents had done. He just couldn't. He refused to be the boy's godfather. Sighing, Harry vowed to at least make Teddy's life a bit easier, but right now he didn't know what he wanted to do. If anything, nothing seemed to interest him. It was as if the moment that the Killing Curse struck him down, all his worldly desires had faded away. Walking slowly, almost dragging his feet, Harry made it past the great doors leading out of the Great Hall and watched the chaos that was still unfurling in the courtyard, though thankfully there were no more curses flying around, as Death Eaters were stripped of their wands and had their hands bound.

            "Harry?" The young man with dark hair turned towards the source of the sound, finding himself looking into the face of Ginerva Weasley. The redhead was covered in sweat and ash, tears still tracing paths down her cheeks. "Harry, are you all right?" Harry blinked at her, finding it odd that the need to kiss her that had been prevalent for the last two years had vanished almost completely, only finding the absence of the need as the only proof that there should have been something there. But there wasn't. Shaking his head to clear his mind, Harry did his best to give her what he hoped was a reassuring smile. "I… think so. I just… have been through so much in the last few hours." Ginny smiled, and Harry found that it was wrong. "Shacklebolt is going to be making a press conference in the next hour, hoping to get the word out that Voldemort is dead and that the war is over. He said he wanted you there, to ask you a few things before they reported what was happening to the country. Think you are up for it?" He knew he was terrible at hiding his feelings. He knew it. So then, why? Why was Ginny unable to tell how tired and hollow he felt. Shaking his head again, Harry looked towards the courtyard, watching as Shacklebolt did his best to get everything back into some semblance of order. He sighed before speaking, but even to his ears, the words sounded devoid of any feeling. "Fine, let's just get this over with so I can get some rest." For the second time in his life, Harry stood before a throng of reporters, flashing cameras blinding him over and over again as others spoke for him. And for a second time in his life, Harry Potter, the Boy Who Lived, stared out, looking over a sea of people, the world feeling dead to him once more. Why was he still alive? Why?

-✿-

            After unceremoniously dumping a pile of rotting and charred planks of wood, Harry took a moment to catch his breath as he looked towards the cottage where his parents had been killed. After the Battle of Hogwarts, he had spent almost a week at the Castle, helping to rebuild, while also keeping an eye on what was happening in Britain at large. He had hoped that his lack of emotional connection with the people around him would eventually pass, and to his surprise, it had, but not in the way he had hoped. Anger and frustration were the first emotions he felt stirring his heart once more and both were aimed at the Order and the provisional Ministry they were managing. Sure, the reconstruction of Hogwarts was paramount. That was why he had been there, helping to repair the damage, the Elder Wand getting its first true trial in his hands. The wand did surprisingly well, feeling comfortable in his hands and eager to be used. He had considered using the wand to repair his old Holly Wand, but instead felt that he could do better than that. Using the power of the Elder Wand, he was able to alter the appearance of his broken Holy Wand to match that of the Elder in its intact state, before smashing the fake wand before the eyes of his friends and Dumbledore's portrait, along with all the other Headmasters, before promising to leave the broken pieces of his wand in Dumbledore's tomb. He hadn't exactly been lying either when he called it Dumbledore's wand, since his Holly wand had been made with Fawkes' tail feather inside of it. He also told them that he had dropped the Resurrection Stone in the Dark Forest, where it would likely never be found again. Again, he didn't exactly lie, as he had dropped it and surely no one would find it there, since he had used the Elder Wand to summon the stone back into his possession on a dark and quiet night when he was able to sneak out all on his own.

            At first he had felt bad about lying to Hermione and Ron, but their behaviour and words after the battle made it less troubling in Harry's mind. Ron had taken to spending his time either talking to the reporters that constantly returned to the Hogwarts Courtyard to gather as many first hand accounts as to what occured in the battle as they could, or doing the same to the students that had stayed studying in Hogwarts during the Death Eater occupation. Since then, the redheaded Gryffindor spent every single moment basking in the glory and adulation, milking everyone for what approval he could get. Harry, looking back at his time with Ron, realized that he had read the boy wrong. Sure, he had been somewhat loyal, but it now seemed to him that it had been entirely in the pursuit of fame and glory. Even when they had their fight thanks to the influence of the Locket Horcrux, he had left, bemoaning about how they were doing nothing but sneaking around, eating scraps, while everyone else was fighting or dying in battle. At first, Harry wondered how he could have missed it, but he was able to understand now, with the threat of death or failure no longer burdening his mind. He had wanted companionship and Ron had given it to him at a time when he needed it most. Rather than starting up another argument like they had had in the tent months back, one that would have nothing to do with Dark Magic, Harry decided to leave Ron to his idiocy and fame. He just couldn't be bothered to fix a relationship that he could now readily admit had been falling apart since their fourth year. 

            Looking towards his oldest and dearest friend, he could also see the same cracks forming in their relationship too, but for very different reasons, as Hermione Granger was handing out pieces of parchment to a few of the other students. After the battle, he had overheard her speaking to McGonagall, who was acting as Headmistress while the Ministry and the Board were still pulling themselves back together, about whether she could return to Hogwarts to complete her education after missing out a full year of classes in the hunt for the Horcruxes. Shacklebolt had already promised them that he would get them special permission to forgo the NEWT Exams due to extenuating circumstances, something that Ron had cheered loudly for when he had been told. For his part, Harry had been undecided, but had assumed that Hermione would have taken advantage of the offer to take up a position in the interim government, hopefully to fix the issues that still plagued muggleborns such as herself. He had also believed she would have wanted to search for her parents, in the hope that her memory spell could be reversed. Instead, she was already making plans to spend another full year at Hogwarts to complete her examinations. Unlike with Ron, he had pulled her aside in the Gryffindor Common Room and had asked what she was doing. 

            She had lowered her brown eyes from his, her hand rubbing her wrist where Bellatrix had carved into her the word "mudblood," the wound healed but the scars still legible. "I… thank you for worrying about me, Harry, but I am sure about this. After my parents and the war… I just need a bit of normalcy back in my life. And I… I don't think I can do that while trying to fix the Ministry or spending weeks or months searching for my family, who won't even recognize me. At least, I can't do that right now. I hope you can understand and will be joining me in September in coming back to Hogwarts. It would be your first, completely normal year. I think it's something we could both use in the coming months. Please, think about it." She had kissed his cheek after he hugged her, before she left up the stairs, looking to return to the room McGonagall had set aside for her. After several hours of quiet thought, Harry had pulled the Invisibility Cloak around himself and had ventured up the stairs of the Girl Dorms, unsure as to why they weren't reacting to him right now. Leaving that aside as a consequence of the damaged wards, he was able to locate Hermione via her point me spell, before kneeling down beside her sleeping form. His eyes had stung then with unshed tears, but he resisted the urge to touch her hair or speak, as he placed a bag filled with galleons on her bedside table, with a short note explaining that it was for her to use when she decided to search for her parents. It would more than cover the expenses of the trip and any medical treatment her parents would need.

            After Hogwarts had been rebuilt, Harry had gone to the Ministry, hoping to find anything he could do to help. It soon became clear that they didn't want his help. Despite the seriously understaffed DMLE and the Order leadership handling the Ministry of Magic's daily operations, the Wizengamot had refrained from convening. Harry had asked Interim Minister Shacklebolt if there was anything he could do to rally the members of the Wizengamot back into session, hopefully to reverse the many laws that had been passed during Voldemort's rule by proxy. Shacklebolt had been able to use his office's authority to reverse the decrees his predecessor had established and had promised to undo all the laws passed during the last year's sessions, but that was it. Harry, feeling the need to do something, tried to get the Wizengamot back to work, suggesting the passage of laws to protect muggleborn witches and wizards, their families and to open up the Ministry to them. He had been shocked when Shacklebolt had pulled him aside and asked him to stop making statements to the press about changes to the muggleborn situation, that he and his office would handle it. But rather than using their current position to pass legislation in the Wizengamot to prevent the crimes from the war from ever being repeated, Shacklebolt's Ministry was more interested in hunting down Death Eaters and arresting them, with plans for Trials being set later in the year. In not one of his articles did he say that he wanted to fix the muggleborn situation, except to state that Mr Potter had erred in making such statements on behalf of the Ministry.

            That was the moment that Harry knew that he had been wrong, not only about Dumbledore, but also about the Order. Sure, they tolerated muggleborns and encouraged their education, but few if any of them did anything to improve the lives of those considered lesser in magical circles. Dumbledore's own record showed that while he steered away from the customs and traditions of the Magical Families, he also didn't support nor pass major muggleborn legislation during his long tenure as Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot. While that could have been to the makeup of the Wizengamot as a whole, Dumbledore certainly had enough political and popular support to push such measures through, and yet he did nothing. The Order of the Phoenix, for all of its apparent virtues, was nothing more than a vigilante organization that favored sustaining the status quo. They were the reason Hermione was forced to do something so drastic as erasing her parents' memory of the magical world, as the Order refused to have them kept safe within Britain's borders. After being used as a propaganda puppet for a few days, Harry had had enough. Using the mail redirect wards Hermione had learned to cast in order keep the three of them safe while they hid from the Death Eaters and Snatchers, Harry took what he would need from the ruins of the Black Townhouse, before arriving at Godric's Hollow with what was left of the supplies he and Hermione had kept in the Wizard's Tent, setting it up just inside the front garden of the Potter Cottage, before warding the entire place.

            If Harry was honest with himself, he had no desire to live here at all, but the Black Townhouse was filled with enough bad memories and was relatively unsafe after the Order and the Death Eaters had been inside of it, so this property was the only one he could claim as his with relative ease. Keeping the notice-me-not charms in place, while adding the mail redirect wards, Harry had been able to find some relatively calm nights here, with his days spent dismantling the wreckage left by the two times the house had been attacked. He doubted that anything of the house itself could be saved, but with the disappointments from both the Ministry and his friends, Harry felt his only option was trying to make his living away from all of them. He couldn't exactly build a home on someone else's land and spending life inside a wizard's tent, even if some were nicer than certain houses, was still too unstable for his tastes. Hence why he was tearing down his family's home, plank by plank, brick by brick, hoping to one day build his own home on top of the foundations. For the parts that were too large or heavy, he gladly used his wand, though he wasn't above using elbow grease when he felt the need to get some exercise in. Trying to decide what else he would throw into the expandable bag he was using to dump all of the debris in, he found his attention drawn elsewhere. "Mr Potter. You are a hard wizard to reach." Looking towards the gate of the front yard, he saw a small figure standing on the other side. Harry sighed, having some idea what this was about.

            "My apologies, Master Goblin. As you can imagine, having a mail redirection ward seemed prudent, what with all of the possible threats against my life, let alone the letters from certain members of the current British Ministry of Magic." Taking a towel off from a table nearby, he wiped off the sweat from his face, before walking up to the Goblin as he placed his glasses over his face. "What can I do for you?" The goblin, wearing a dark business suit with a red vest, bowed his head. "Mister Potter, my name is Golstrud and I am here on behalf of the director of Gringotts Wizarding Bank." Harry blinked at the Goblin. "Don't you mean Gringotts Bank, Londinium Branch of the Goblin Nation?" The goblin, possibly of middle age, if not older, blinked at Harry in surprise, before a brief smile appeared on his face. "Indeed. It seems you were expecting our summons." Harry nodded, before he approached the gate and pulled it open. "After what happened in London, I wasn't under any delusion that I wouldn't be receiving a visit from a representative of Gringotts. Please, come in. Would you accompany me into the tent? While I am certain all Goblins approve of individuals capable of physical labour, I doubt your elders would be pleased if I entered their offices as I am now." The goblin bowed his head before stepping past the gate and into the wards. "You assume correctly. While I was to inform you that if you refused to accompany me back to the Bank, a Goblin Retrieval Team would be coming in my stead, it would seem my warning isn't necessary."

            Pulling the flap aside, Harry allowed the Goblin to inspect the interior of the tent, finding it quite spartan, just as it had been for the year Harry had spent with Hermione and Ron for company. "I have every intention of following you back, Master Golstrud, if you would but allow me to freshen up. You are welcome to inspect the rest of the tent and leave behind warning wards, if you feel so inclined. I assure you I have no desire to flee." The goblin accepted the suggestion and inspected every corner of the tent, leaving faint traces of magic behind, whilst Harry stood still within the center of the tent, before the diminutive creature nodded. "Very well. You may freshen up, Mr Potter." Harry nodded, though he first entered the kitchen, placing a cold jug of water on top of the dining table, followed by a variety of cups, before pulling a bottle of alcohol from the wine wrack. "Here, please, help yourself. I will be out in a few." The goblin took the offered drinks and hummed to himself as he inspected the bottle, whilst the shower turned on in the bathroom. "What a curious wizard." He served himself a small serving of the alcohol and drank it slowly, until he heard the shower turn off. In a few minutes, Harry Potter stepped out, wearing a white button up shirt and a black jacket with black pants. He took a shot of the alcohol, making a brief face as the drink touched the back of his throat, before setting the bottle back into its recess, and rinsing the glasses in the sink. He then turned to the goblin and bowed slightly. "Very well then, please lead on, Master Golstrud." The goblin shook his head though he had what many would say was an uncharacteristic smirk on his face as he stood up, straightening out his jacket. "Right this way, Mister Potter."

-✿-

            As Harry walked past the guards at either side of the front entrance to Gringotts Bank in London, he could see that he was very much the center of attention of every goblin manager and accountant in the lobby, their eyes following him as he followed after Golstrud past the tellers and into the hallways that led deeper into the bank, with Harry barely catching a glimpse at the rotunda where he and his friends had ridden a dragon through in order to escape with Helga Huffleouff's Chalice, the rotunda itself seemingly repaired, though he wondered how much was simply for appearances. As he had told Golstrud, he had been aware of the possibility that he would be summoned and took the initiative to research Goblins, stealing a few books from what was left of the Black Family's library. While a lot of magical tomes had been ransacked by the Death Eaters, it seemed that wizarding prejudice served him this time, as the books dealing with Goblin customs and etiquette survived relatively undamaged. Of course, several weeks worth of reading wasn't enough for Harry to be fully prepared for the meeting with the Director of Gringotts Londinium Branch, but at least he wouldn't make a total fool of himself. As they approached a massive set of doors in a back hallway, the goblin that escorted him bid Harry to wait outside, before he asked the guards to inform the Director of their arrival. After a few minutes in silence, the guard that had entered the chamber stepped out and spoke to Golstrud before retaking his place. His escort approached Harry and bowed slightly. "The Director will see you now. For what it's worth, I wish you the best of luck, Mister Potter."

            Nodding, Harry pulled out five galleons from his pocket and handed them to the clearly surprised creature. "My thanks, Master Golstrud. May your coffers run full and your enemies tremble in your presence." The two guards spared a silent look as Golstrud took the coins, before bowing his head, leaving Harry before the doors of the Director's office. One of the guards granted him entry, before closing the door as soon as Harry was within the chamber. Inside the darkly lit room, Harry found his eyes drawn to an elder figure waiting for him behind a heavily ornate desk, with two skulls adorning the edges of the table. It took him a second to recognize the skulls as belonging to Nudu, which meant that the Goblin before him was more than capable of dealing with Harry all on his lonesome. He stood before the seat that had been placed before the desk for him and kneeled down before the goblin, his head bent low. "I am here as summoned, Director Ragnar, viceroy of Gringotts Londinium, Nundu Slayer." The goblin, his face marred with scars, raised an eyebrow. "Interesting. Well spoken, Mister Potter. Please, be at ease and take a seat." As Harry followed the Director's instructions, the goblin steepled his bony fingers over the desk. "You have been summoned before me due to the fact that you and two associates broke into a Gringotts Vault, stole property therein and then destroyed Gringotts property as you escaped on the back of a dragon that belonged to the Bank, leading to the death of one of our account managers. I hope I don't have to say how serious we view your crimes against the Goblin Nation."

            Harry shook his head. "Not at all, sir, and I doubt that much of what I have to say could in any way reduce my punishment, for which is why I was summoned before you." The director nodded. "Indeed." He pulled up a piece of paper and read. "In the case of Harry James Potter, Heir Apparent to the Potter and Peverell inheritances, it is the judgment of the representatives of the Goblin Nation that the accused be barred from ever having business with Gringotts in any of its branches, his properties confiscated and sold, after which 75% of the total wealth of the accused is to be collected as payment, the rest returned to the individual to do as they see fit with it." Harry swallowed, realizing that he wasn't as safe in the Potter Cottage as he once believed himself to be. While he would still have a sizable stack of galleons, he would be unable to do business anywhere in any magical community, limited only to black market transactions and personal dealings. He would likely be unable to own property, trade magical for muggle currency or make any income, meaning that he would eventually run out of his funds. Without the necessary documents to live in the muggle world, let alone the funds, he would be left with nothing. "Viceroy Ragnar, while I doubt it will do much to diminish my punishment, may I be allowed to provide my memories as evidence in hopes of at least earning your willingness to negotiate my punishment?" The Goblin lowered the paper back onto the desk. "And what exactly do you expect me to find in your memories, Mr Potter." Harry took a deep breath. "Confirmation that the object stolen from the Lestrange Vault was a Horcrux."

            For a few seconds, Harry saw no movement in the Director's face before he started yelling in Goblin Speech, not stopping as a goblin entered the room. Said goblin waved his hands over Harry's head, who felt his mind go a bit foggy, before the feeling passed. The goblin turned to Ragnar. "He has little occlumency to speak of and no dangers that we can detect." The Director left his chair and walked around the desk, before standing before a still seated Harry. "Do you give me permission to search your memories?" Harry lowered his head so that the Director could reach him. "You have my permission, Director Ragnar." The Goblin placed his hand on Harry's head, his pale finger contrasted heavily with Harry's messy black hair, before magic linked them both. Harry saw every memory the director sifted through, which was his every interaction with every goblin, including Griphook, as well as his time spent within Gringotts, before finally ending the connection after seeing Harry desperately casting the killing curse at the Cup, having lost the sword in the breakin to Griphook. Ragnar pulled his hand away from Harry's head, his face livid. "Summon Golstrud!" As Harry rubbed his forehead, the Director re-took his seat behind his desk, before speaking as soon as Golstrud arrived. "I want a full audit of every vault in Gringotts Londinium and I mean every Vault! I just saw evidence that one of our account managers allowed a Horcrux into the Bank and had it stored in one of our oldest Vaults. Leave no stone unturned! I will have heads roll for this!"

            The startled Goblin bowed heavily before fleeing the chamber as the Director rubbed his heavily wrinkled forehead. He looked towards Harry, his expression softening. "Very well, Mister Potter, the charges for the death of the account manager and theft are hereby dismissed. That still leaves breaking into Gringotts and destruction of Gringotts property. Let us hear your counter offer." Harry sighed a bit in relief. "Thank you sir, though it's less of a counter offer and more of a question. I have read that Gringotts often had debtors repay what is owed through service to the Goblin Nation. Would I be allowed to maintain the ability to do business with Gringotts and all its branches if I were to submit myself to serve the Goblin Nation as a laborer and how long would my service be for if that was the case." The director rubbed his chin in thought. "After what you have shown me and the respect you have for our customs and people, I would indeed be willing to have your punishment commuted to hard labour for the Goblin Nation. Now, let's see." Harry watched as the Goblin Viceroy read through the paper in front of him once more, probably making the necessary calculation in his head. "Twenty five years of service and 10% of your wealth, without the need to sell your properties beforehand, though they will be evaluated and their price used to come to the adequate figure for the fine."

            Twenty five years? Harry felt the wind knocked out of his lungs. He had already lived for eighteen years, though he wouldn't call any of that time living, so the very idea of going through another lifetime of hard labor didn't really appeal to him. Though it was better than being forced to live hand to mouth for the rest of his life. Licking his dry lips, Harry spoke up. "And would there be any way to prove myself worthy to not spend the full 25 years in service?" Director waved his hand dismissively. "Well, there is always the Arena. Taking part in the arena matches and completing the 12 challenges will automatically reduce a subject's labor sentence to zero, though they are still required to work in the interim period between each match. The matches are not technically to the death, but they are quite dangerous. Should you succeed, you would only have to pay the remaining fine and your debt would be settled." Harry thought for a second as he sat back in his chair. Sure, it was a gamble, but if he could manage it, he was certain to gain some much needed good will with the goblins and he would retain his properties, though he would have to enquire about what inheritance he had access to as the Heir of the Peverells. This was the first he ever heard of being their heir. "I would be more than willing to provide my services in the form of hard labour to the Goblin Nation in order to repay the debts I incurred with the nation. My only final request… would I be able to take on the debts of my companions, as it was my decision to break into the Bank in the first place?" 

            Ragnar raised an eyebrow, before looking back down at the paper, his glasses reflecting the light from the desk's candle. "To cover their debts and spare them from being summoned or shunned by Gringotts, we are willing to accept your service for a maximum of 25 years to the Goblin Nation and the payment of 25% of your monetary value in fines. Will that be all, Mr Potter?" Harry sighed, in a mix of relief and resignation. While he would have happily allowed Ron to get some much needed comeuppance, he had no intention of letting Hermione suffer for what had been his plan. And if Hermione and Ron did somehow end up together, then this was the best way to keep his best friend safe. "Aside from requesting an escort to retrieve my personal items and clothes, that will be all sir." The director nodded, before handing him a piece of parchment and quill that Harry was intimately familiar with. "Please sign here." Harry took the blood quill and signed his name, before he was escorted out of the room by the guards. It was safe to say that the moment he reached the lobby, the entire room's worth of tellers, receptionists and managers were in a frenzy, escorting every witch and wizard out of the bank as they were stating it would be closed for the day until further notice. "It would seem your reputation as a troublemaker is warranted, Mr Potter." Harry chuckled as he bowed at Golstrud. "My apologies, Master Golstrud, but if I was to serve the Goblin Nation, I had to provide you with everything I knew to be true." 

            The younger looking goblin shook his head, before guiding him to the front entrance of the bank. "I will escort you back to your… home and then escort you back to Gringotts once you have collected your belongings. I suggest you leave nothing important behind. You will be allowed to send letters, but this will be the last time you will walk free before your debt is paid. Use your time well." Harry nodded as he looked up at the cloudy sky, knowing the next few years of his life would be difficult. He only hoped it gave him the means to come to terms with what he wanted for his future and the person he wanted to be. Arriving back at Godric's Hollow, Harry dumped all the rubble out of the expanded bag he had been using, before collecting a few trinkets that had been left within the wreckage of the house. After dismantling the Wizard's tent and turning into its box configuration, he took one last look around, seeing the wrecked remains of the statue that had depicted him as a child in the arms of his parents. Whilst he would have liked to have met them and lived up to be the son they had wanted him to be, he knew that he needed to make his own way through life. Fixing the mistakes he had made in his short life and atoning for his sins in the labor force of the Goblin Nation would hopefully do that for him, as he had no desire to fix the mistakes others had made. Checking his pockets, Harry was briefly confused as to why the Hallows were in there as he distinctly remembered storing all but the Wand in his old trunk, but he decided to ignore that for now as he turned to Golstrud. "I am ready to go." The goblin bid him to take his hand and as Harry gripped it, both of them vanished from Godric's Hollow as the rain began to fall over the sleepy town.

-✿-

            "Tante Gabrielle!" A small blonde missile launched itself from the foyer as the front door swung open, with the young woman barely avoiding tumbling as the little girl struck her legs. The woman reached down and pulled the girl into a hug. "Re-bonjour, Victoire. How is my nièce doing?" The girl with reddish blonde hair smiled as she told her aunt all about the boat ride home across the channel as an older woman with platinum blonde hair passed through the entrance, two suitcases in toe. From inside the house, an older woman approached, drying her hands with a towel as Fleur closed the door of the Delacour Family Home, cutting off the bitter cold temperatures from outside. Fleur looked at the older woman and sighed. "Bonjour, ma mère." Apolline, her platinum blonde hair touched by flecks of grey, pulled her oldest daughter into a hug, kissing her on the cheeks as they pulled away. "It's good to have you home, Fleur." Looking at the closed door, she returned her attention to her daughter, who shook her head. "He isn't coming this year either and… I don't want him to. Could you talk to your lawyer friends? I think… I think it's time. I can't keep doing this." Apolline rubbed her daughter's cheek lovingly. "I will let them know, but it is the holiday season so they may ask us to wait until after the New Year to get the processes started." Fleur nodded, before she stepped past her mother, going up the stairs. The Delacour home, while not grand by the standards of Noble Magical Families such as those from Britain, was still more than capable of hosting over a dozen invited guests comfortably, as Fleur took her and her daughter' belongings to the third floor, placing them in adjoining rooms. 

            Stripping out of her warmer jacket and gloves, she took a moment to check her appearance in the mirror, concealing once more the dark circles under her eyes with mascara, before pulling her hair out of her ponytail, before retying it back again, getting the locks that had slipped out back in place. As she stepped back down the stairs, she smiled briefly as she watched her sister playing with Victoire. The five year old was growing like a weed and had taken to speaking well, though she prefered spending her time running, especially at the beach, though snow was a close second. As Fleur reached the first floor, her mother Apolline, scooped up her granddaughter in her arms, her strength greater than what her form and age would seem to suggest. "I just happen to have been baking cookies earlier. Would you like some, my dear?" The girl's squeal of delight made the three Veela smile as the grandmother led her by the hand to the kitchen, leaving the two sisters behind. Fleur took a moment to look over Gabrielle and shook her head. While both of them would qualify as pretty to most observers, Gabrielle had a more rounded face with soft looking blue eyes. Her hair was left loose over her back, its golden locks far more conventional than Fleur's almost unnatural platinum. Even still, Gabrielle radiated the typical Allure aura of all Veela, though hers seemed a bit more controlled. It was certainly better control than what Fleur had demonstrated during her last year at Beauxbatons. Deciding to test her sister's English, she spoke to her after giving her a hug. "How is Beauxbatons, Gabby?"

            The younger of the two Delacour sisters shrugged her shoulders as the two sat down on the sofa, the softness of it almost making the tired mother of the two sigh in relief. "It's the usual. I spend most of my time in the library, finishing up on my charms and warding term papers, while most of the men and about a third of the women are kept outside by a locked door." Fleur sighed, knowing that experience all too well. While most Veela loved spending time outdoors, the fresh air calling to that avian part of their being, the reality was that without complete control of one's aura, the people in the vicinity would be on top of them in an instant. Finding friends was difficult as many would grow envious of the attention the young women had everywhere they went, while the others would be forced to fight their own instincts at every turn to just have a pleasant conversation with a Veela. Finding people with the right level of control was rare, though not as rare as those who were altogether immune to the effects of the allure. "No one actually catching your interest?" Gabrielle huffed. "With the school filled to the brim with pretentious boys? Of course not. Not one of those boys can even come close to being my type." Fleur leaned back. "You might want to loosen up your tastes." Gabrielle raised an eyebrow, before biting back whatever it was that she was about to say. Fleur, however, could make an educated guess. She sighed. "Then again, perhaps a higher standard would have saved me from my current predicament." Gabrielle rubbed her upper arm. "What happened?"

            Fleur sighed, before slumping forward. "Everything? At first it was him asking for more kids and me saying no. Then it was all his trips out of the country, which meant he barely spent a moment back home, looking after Victoire. I had to cut my hours at the Bank just to make sure Victoire wasn't all alone. I especially didn't want to leave her with his family. That mother of his still refuses to apologize to me for every name she ever called me, let alone his "perfect" little sister." Gabrielle rolled her eyes. "If she was so perfect, I doubt Harry Potter would have actually dumped her. Say… have you heard any news about him?" Fleur stared at her sister. "You still have that silly little crush?" Gabrielle bristled. "You yourself said he was immune to our aura. At fourteen! Don't tell me you haven't thought about what could have been if you actually decided to pursue him instead of William Weasley." Fleur rubbed her face. Gabrielle was right. She had thought about what her life might have been like had she pursued Harry, though it had only started after her marriage to Bill Weasley took a turn for the worse. "Perhaps it would have been better had I made that choice. He was always polite and understanding, mature beyond his years. Hard to believe he has been missing for six and a half years." Gabrielle visibly deflated. "So, no news?" Fleur shook her head. "Aside from the sudden acquisition of all of his family's properties by Gringotts a year and a half ago? Nothing. My higher ups won't say anything but it's very likely that Harry Potter died a year ago, Gabby."

            The younger blonde shook her head. "I don't believe that. He wouldn't just vanish and die without leaving anything behind for someone to find." Fleur thought for a second. "Aside from Hermione Granger's assurances that she got a letter every year for five years from him, there is no other evidence that he is still alive. Last time I met her, she said that the last letter never arrived. She is beginning to accept that Harry might have died… Eventually, you will have to do the same." Fleur left the sofa after her mother called her from the kitchen, leaving an adamant Gabrielle behind. The young veela returned to her room, before she threw herself on the bed. She knew that Harry Potter was alive. She knew it beyond a doubt. After all, that day back in the Black Lake, something happened to Gabrielle beyond the fact that she had been saved by the young Gryffindor, even though she wasn't his hostage to recover. He had seen the rage the Merfolk had for her small form, as the organizers of the event failed to realize that Veela and Merfolk had centuries worth of hostilities between them, born from a schism that started some time in the ancient past. Ignorant of the risk he was taking, Harry Potter had successfully retrieved Gabrielle from the Black Lake. And, in the process, one of the rarest bits of incidental magic occurred between them. She had only been told about it when she had visited the conclave that same summer after the end of the Triwizard Tournament. 

            According to one of the Elders of the Veela Conclave, Gabrielle had been magically bound to someone. Bonds born from Veela magic were rare and while they tended to result in romantic attachments, it was not always the case. The chieftain had been very clear that the bond wasn't a guarantee, but a promising start. "Right now, your magics are bound together, but it is a thin bond, easily broken by time, death and emotional upheaval. Should you find the person to whom you are bound to, you should endevour to discover what this promising start could mean. It could be a lifelong friendship that will bring you great confidence and strength, or it could become something far deeper and more beautiful… but only if it is nurtured. Be warned, my dear little fletchling. You should not abandon your path through life to seek this bond, but you should always keep it in mind, for when you are reunited and given the chance, the life that may yet flourish between you could be made all the sweeter." Gabrielle rested her hand over her heart, feeling the connection there, and the emotions that were there, just on the other side, somewhere in the wider world. After she had been told about the bond, a part of her had been daydreaming that it was Harry Potter. She had been nine years old at the time and he had seemed to be like the mythical knights in shining armour, rescuing the poor damsel in distress. Her dream was confirmed the day that her sister married the eldest of Weasleys, as she found herself drawn to the "cousin" of the family, someone she had never met before. Fleur had confirmed that it, in fact, had been Harry.

             Of course, had she had been told of every event befalling Harry Potter since the end of the Triwizard Tournament, she would have been able to guess. The all consuming heartbreak that had followed for months after the death of his godfather, Sirius Black. That event and its echoes had left Gabrielle in a similar state. The almost constant anxiety that filled his heart during the final year of the war, which he spent almost entirely on the run from a madman, had also been a difficult time for her, but more so for her unaware parents. The summer that he disappeared and the years after… they hadn't been easy on Gabrielle. Whatever he had been doing had been causing him physical and emotional pain. But unlike his time at Hogwarts, that pain almost always seemed to have been followed by relief and a sense of accomplishment. Then, a year and a half ago, the pain, anxiety and fierce determination gave way to relief. Gabrielle had scoured the newspapers since, hoping beyond hope that the sense of relief meant he was finally coming back. He never did, and those same newspapers revealed why, at least in Gabrielle's eyes. Magical Britain had experienced a brief period of peace after the fall of the Dark Lord, but it was soon replaced by a constant stream of violence, with not all of it coming from the same people that had backed the Death Eaters decades earlier. Neo Death Eater terrorists and their opposing force, The New Blood Order, were waging a war of terror on each other, with the Ministry caught in the middle, desperate to quell the violence, but ultimately failing to address the causes of it. Her father, the Director of France's Magical Security Force, was constantly keeping tabs on the news from Britain, worried the violence might spread across the channel and into French Territory. 

            For someone like Harry, who deeply cared about the first generation witches and wizards like his friend Hermione, the fact that the Order he had fought alongside of had failed to protect the muggleborns, leading to this violent terrorist group forming in a desperate attempt to fight back, must have been deeply disappointing. After everything he had lost, everything he had sacrificed, all for the world to still end up tearing itself apart? Gabrielle wouldn't have stayed either and she was very glad that Fleur was finally leaving Britain for good. Leaning up, Gabrielle turned her gaze to the nearby window, the winds beyond the panes of glass picking up again in strength as snow blew past, leaving an endless void of whiteness everywhere one looked. Another storm was brewing, but now that Fleur and Victoire were home, they could just stay safely inside until their father arrived. Gabrielle rubbed her chest over her heart once more. "Wherever you are, I hope it's not too cold." As always, she got no response. The connection, because of it being delicate and unnurtured, was only flowing one way, so Harry wouldn't feel anything she was feeling, though that didn't stop Gabrielle from hoping that he somehow could. For the last year and a half, the feelings coming from Harry had been so different from every other time. Gone was the pain, the anguish and the anxiety, all replaced by a quiet contentment and a few bouts of confusion or even embarrassment. The one prevailing feeling, one that had been with him probably since before the bond and almost entirely throughout it, was loneliness. Wherever he was, Harry Potter seemingly remained alone and all Gabrielle could do was hope that that too would pass, with a soft, probably immature prayer of her wishing that she could be the one to bring Harry's loneliness to a definite end.

-✿-

            The bell above a door chimed as a gust of cold wind blasted through the small apothecary in a small nondescript town in the French Countryside. The woman at the counter, who had been suggesting potions to an old man, looked up and smiled as a bundle of black clothes entered the shop, before the young woman took off her furry hat and pulled down the black and red scarf from her pale, unblemished face, her cheeks a bit red from the cold. The shop owner would recognize her anywhere, she was sure. "Mademoiselle Peverell! I wasn't expecting you so soon!" After  straightening out her long but unruly black hair, the green eyed witch smiled at the shop owner. "I hope it's not too much of an imposition. With the holidays coming up, I thought you and the town would benefit from a fully stocked potions shop, especially as this cold weather seems to only be getting worse." The dark skinned brunette behind the counter chuckled and motioned with her hand towards the far end of the shop. "Not at all, my dear. Please set the vials on the table and I will look them over. I need to fetch the order slip to verify that everything was delivered." The older man looked as the young woman placed a small brown leather bag on the table, before she began to pull out more vials than the size of the bag would seem to be able to hold. He looked back at the store clerk. " Is that your new Potion's Master, Madam Charbonneau ?" The middle aged woman smiled at her customer. " Yup. Elysia Peverell. She was introduced to me by Gringotts as a certified Potions Master. All the recent potions over the last year, especially the rare ones like Wolfsbane and Restorative Draught are all hers."

            The old man hummed in appreciation as the young girl pulled out a bit of parchment from her own back, reading through it quickly, before digging out a few dozen more potion vials. He chuckled lightly. " She's certainly keeping you in business. " Jeanne ran a hand over her cloth covered hair. " Trust me, she has been a godsend. The local pack isn't skimping out on her potion since they swear it's better than the one made by the Paris Potions Institute. " The old man sighed, rubbing his chest as he winced. Jeanne looked at him for a second, before opening one of the vials in front of her. " Here, it's not much but it should chase away the pain." She took a spoonful from the glass container and served it to the gentlemen, who was instantly filled with relief. Resealing the jar, Jeanne muttered a soft "wait here", before stepping back into her shop's store room. She approached the dark haired witch at a brisk pace with a list in hand. "Is this everything, Elysia?" The Peverell witch nodded. "Everything from your order earlier in the month, plus a dozen extra Healing and Pain Numbing Potions each." At Jeanne's raised eyebrow, which made Elysia blush. "Gringotts placed a higher order for them and I had leftovers that I could send your way. They are all tested and certified." Jeanne checked the seals, knowing better than to doubt the witch that had suddenly become her largest potions supplier just a year prior, but still having to do her part to verify the supplies. As she went through the stacks, Elysia looked towards the gentleman at the other end of the counter, who had taken a seat in a nearby chair. "Is he alright?"

            Jeanne sighed, shaking her head as she marked the delivered vials in her parchment. "Monsieur Chauvin. He's got a heart condition. Non-magical doctors and our Healers can't do anything about it, with the former warning that an operation would likely kill him. He needs some heavy Pain Numbing Potions, as well as a Stabilizing Potion, but his pension from the French Ministry can't cover the full cost for a monthly supply. I try to do what I can but I can't diminish the effectiveness of the potions or they simply won't help him. His family provides what they can, but ingredient scarcity has made the prices rise for a lot of potions this year." Elysia looked towards the old man, her eyes briefly lighting up, before her face turned mournful. Digging into her pant pocket, she counted the appropriate amount of Galleons that she knew the potions went for, before getting a few more. She handed them to a surprised Jeanne. "It's the Yuletide and everyone is entitled to a restful and pleasant season. This should more than cover it for the current month and his pension and the rest should cover for the next. If he holds out longer, let me know. I wouldn't mind covering his expenses a bit. I will also have a chat with Gringotts about testing out a few alternate ingredient recipes. If we can find safe and plentiful potion ingredient alternatives, the prices should drop back to normal again." Jeanne took the coins into her hand before placing them over her heart, as tears threatened to spill from her eyes. "You are an angel, Elysia. Please, wait here. I will give Monsieur Chauvin the good news." 

            Elysia did her best not to blush too much as the gentleman thanked her, before Jeanne handed him the full set of vials for the month, followed by the instructions. Chauvin left the store, clearly happy that he wouldn't be in so much pain for the Holidays, as Jeanne finished registering her new inventory, before paying Elysia the down payment for the next month's supply of potions. As the raven haired girl finished writing the list of potions she would have to deliver in a month, Jeanne slouched down lazily on the counter next to her. "So, any plans for Yule? Or perhaps Christmas?" Elysia barely paused to think. "Nothing really. Just another quiet evening back home. I had managed to get a roast and my elf is dying to try out a new recipe she read in the last few weeks." Jeanne sat up. "Oh, come on. Sure, the language barrier has been a problem for you but your French is getting better. Besides, aren't there any men worth your interest here." Elysia shuddered. "Hate to disappoint you, Jeanne, but I prefer female company." Jeanne tisked. "Damn. While I have nothing against that, I have never actually had a girl talk about other girls. Regardless, you shouldn't spend the holidays on your own, especially in that old house of yours." Elysia looked up from her parchment. "I have a few pets and an elf back home, so I don't think I am that alone." Jeanne sighed, before her face lit up. "I know, why don't you come and have Christmas Dinner with me and my daughter? I make some fantastic roasted chicken. Besides, I always make too much for just two people and it would be nice having someone else there for a change."

            The young Lady Peverell sighed and thought for a moment in silence. "Alright, but I need to be home by eight that night." Jeanne pulled the surprised Elysia into a hug. "That's wonderful. Why don't you drop by the 25th at five? Adeline will be back from visiting her father by six and I could use some help setting the dining room table. I promise, you will have a wonderful time with us. You will see!" After a few more pleasantries, Elysia waved goodbye at Jeanne from outside the store's window, before tightening the scarf over her face as she trudged through the snow covered streets. She thought she had dealt with the cold before, and had in fact enjoyed it a few times up north, but the current weather was one of those rare instances where it was beyond bitter cold. Without warming charms and the right clothes, a person could die within an hour, if not less. The sound of laughter drew her attention to the people on the other side of the road, with Elysia recognizing Monsieur Chauvin besides a young looking couple, a small child holding the hand of the mother as they walked towards the nearest Apparition point. The sight of the old man made Elysia feel melancholic. Had she not intervened, he would probably have died before the year was out. Even with the help from the potions, he wasn't long for this world, though at least he would be more comfortable now before the end. That was one gift she hadn't been fond of discovering she had a few years ago. While she was no Seer, she could easily tell when a soul was on the verge of crossing over due to natural circumstances. Accidents and murders were beyond her, but someone dying from heart failure or bone cancer? That she could see plain as day. Jeanne's comment came back to her mind. "An angel, huh? More like an Angel of Death."

            Her melancholy triggered her three stowaways, each one responding differently to her feelings. The Stone promised her that Death wasn't the end and that she could meet anyone who had passed on if that was her wish, whilst the Wand asked to be brought out to give the poor soul a painless and swift end. The Cloak, as always, was more understanding, urging restraint and acceptance of what was to come. Of the three, the Cloak was the easiest one to understand, as its essence was closer to Elysia's than the other two, at least most of the time. She wondered if that was because the Cloak had been with her the longest. Back before she became Elysia Peverell. Back then she didn't have much of a life and that didn't change until a few months ago, though she could happily admit that while trying and painful at times, her times among the Goblins had been truly enlightening. Not only was she one of the few outsiders given the honor to not only observe Goblin customs but to actually participate in them, her time amongst the diminutive creatures had given her a better understanding of the world at large and what constituted a healthy lifestyle. It was an irony not lost on her that Goblins, not Witches nor Wizards, were better prepared to teach her what making a living truly meant, a fact that she would ever be grateful for when it came to her dear friends living full and satisfying lives beneath the cobblestone streets of London. Thanks to them, she was able to even get a measure of control over her emotions, though she was told she would likely always be brash and impulsive at times. She could live with that.

            Clearing her mind, Elysia made her way down the street towards the closest Apparition point, before a newspaper attached to the bookstore's window drew her attention as she walked past it, the front page detailing the most recent terrorist attack against one of the estates belonging to a member of the British Wizengamot. The DMLE on site Auror, which reminded Elysia of Susan Bones, stated that it was still unknown which of the two groups was behind the attack, though they promised to investigate and detain those responsible in due time. A byline caught Elysia's eye, an opinion piece on whether Harry Potter, the Hero of the Last War, had deserted his duty as the Saviour of Magical Britain when he vanished from public record and if the British Ministry should rescind his Order of Merlin First Class award. Elysia shook her head in disgust and kept on walking, surprised they hadn't rescinded the award already. It had been over six years, after all. Then again, maybe it wasn't that hard to believe. It would never surprise her how bigoted the British Magical population happened to be, laying the blame of their current situation on anyone but themselves. Harry Potter was the same as ever in their eyes; the scapegoat to all their troubles and the miraculous saviour to the people in their most desperate time of need. To them, he would only ever be a symbol, a prize, an object to be coveted and used to serve their own needs, only to be discarded when they had no further use for him. He could never be just a person to them, no matter what he did. That was why Harry Potter left Great Britain all together. Why he ceased to be Harry Potter. As Elysia Peverell, she could finally have what they had always wanted since they were children; to be able to live as just another person, in peace.

Chapter Text

Londinium District, Summer 1998

            "Please mind your step, Mr Potter. We Goblins don't have much need for brighter lights than what you see here. We will be teaching you a spell that most wandwavers find useful for life amongst our people." Harry stepped gingerly as he dismounted the railcar. Unlike the one he used to descend down to the Lestrange Vault, the ride down to what Golstrud called the Housing District was a bit more uncomfortable. While the other railcars had seats built for normal sized guests, the railcars for this section of Gringotts were specifically designed to only seat Goblins, which left Harry with the need to contort himself across several seats, much to Golstrud's amusement from the driver's seat. Snapping his aching back into place, Harry followed after his guide's dark form in the low light environment, his eyes slowly adjusting to the darkness. "That… would be appreciated." A few silent moments followed walking down dark corridors interposed with two gates, both guarded with goblins in full armour, their heads turning to follow Harry's movements as he walked past them, who could just barely make out gleaming eyes from within their helmets. After the second gate, the corridor's height, which thankfully was tall enough to accomodate goblins with halberts, became more comfortable, the walls also growing further apart. When the space surrounding him seemed to surge by some degree, it took Harry a moment to realize that he had reached what essentially amounted to a street. Towards the walls were simple doors and windows, all made from shaped stone, a few being a bit more intricate, though these were rare. 

            Just as they reached this area, a goblin approached Golstrud with a note, as Harry looked at what he could now recognize as small gardens to either side of a walkway leading to most homes, with plants and mushrooms in varying states of growth. "Thank you, my dear. Mr Potter, it would seem our Director has located a goblin willing to give you residence. He will be in charge of instructing you in a few matters of etiquette, as well as what your life will be like for the years that you spend with us. Once you have settled in and acclimated yourself to your new living conditions, you will then be put to work. The mining staff will be evaluating your capabilities tomorrow before they assign you your work schedule and quotas. Now come along. We are still some distance away from your new residence." Bowing respectfully to the goblin that had delivered the note, Harry continued to follow after Golstrud for what felt like an hour, possibly going deeper and deeper into the ground, though this was hard to tell, as there was no indication of distance, the homes all cleary different from each other due to designs and runic markings on the structures. "Golstrud, if you don't mind me asking, why are the living spaces so… cramped? While the Vaults aren't exactly spacious, the massive chasm between the various Vault rows would indicate the capability to make large, open spaces. Why not do it here?" Golstrud waved his hand dismissively. 

            "As you might have gathered, Mr Potter, our homes are a bit more… utilitarian. To answer your question, it is due to several reasons. For one, as you could see, the living spaces are cramped but acceptable. The gates are narrow and shallow, making large troop movement or access to large beasts like dragons unlikely. The corridors themselves are labyrinthine in design in case of attack from the surface. And, lastly, each of the corridors and tunnels that connect and become our peoples homes were themselves old mining sites, long devoid of any value. Every meager space, every ounce of sweat used to carve into stone must lead to the maximum return possible. What was once the work environment of a goblin could one day be the home of their grandchildren. There is no need nor desire to waste our time carving into stone that would provide no great use to us. For that, I suggest you look at dwarves. Now that is a race that is very wasteful with its workforce's energy." Harry took in his surroundings with renewed interest, running his hands over the grooves in the stone that he could now recognize as pick marks. "So the labour that I will be providing will not just be mining, but laying the foundations for future Goblins to live and grow in safety." Golstrud looked towards the young man, seeing the slight smile on his face. "Indeed. It seems that this thought is satisfactory to you." Harry sighed. "After watching everything that is happening at the Ministry, how my every sacrifice and effort to better our world is discarded for their own profit and self interest, it is… comforting, knowing that my work here will have years, centuries, if not millennia of value to it. I can see now why your people defend your home with such zeal. For it is not just the lives of your people at stake, but the contributions of your entire race as well."

            The two were quiet for a moment, before Golstrud shook his head. "A curious wizard indeed. Most of your kind that come here find fault with almost everything in our way of life and will do anything to escape, if not shorten their duration in our service. It would seem, Mr Potter, that we will have no such issues with you. Now, please, we have been here long enough and our destination is near." A few more minutes walking and Harry entered the equivalent of a goblin street where a severe looking goblin seemed to be waiting for them. One with a familiar look to his face. Golstrud handed the goblin a note. "Mr Potter is your responsibility now. Your house will be provided with the necessary supplies to feed him, though he has brought a Wizarding Tent with him should it become necessary. Educate him in our ways so that he may eventually perform his responsibilities to their highest value. Mr Potter has also decided to take part in the Arena trials, so it will be your task to assist his preparations to our standards. These are the orders given to you, Dredhook, by Viceroy Ragnar, Wyvern Slayer. Do you accept them?" The goblin growled under his breath as he took the offered paper. "To cleanse our family of my brother's dishonour, I, Dredhook, accept our Viceroy's orders." Golstrud then turned to Harry and bowed his head. "May your dedication and service set you free from your debts to us in due time, Mr Potter. In the mean time, rest assured that all of the properties under your name will remained sealed and untouched whilst you still live. Farewell."

            Watching the figure of Golstrud vanish into the corridor through which they arrived, Harry turned to find Dredhook looking at him with curiosity. "It is rare, Mr Potter, for Goblins to wish anyone to be freed in due time. You have his respect. I will see if it is warranted." The goblin raised up his hand to Harry, who shook it steadily. "I am Dredhook. From now till your release or death, your livelihood is my responsibility." Harry bowed his head. "Thank you, sir. If I may be allowed to ask… are you related to Griphook? If that were the case, then you have my apologies for involving him in the breach of your people's safety." Dredhook hissed under his breath. "That traitor had much to answer for, Mr Potter, the least of which was his bringing you within our bank without alerting security. For his dishonorable conduct in attempting to reclaim the sword forged by the order of Ragnuk the First to erase his crimes against our people, Griphook had earned himself a most painful death in the Arena. Just as you are here to repay your dues to our people, so will I be in taking care of you. Do we understand each other?" Harry nodded, before the goblin urged him to enter into the house, with Harry having to lower his head to enter through the door, the roof of the house well within reach of his hand should he reach up to touch it. For once in his life, he was glad that he wasn't as tall as Ron has become. 

            Opening a back room, Dredhook asked him to enter through the door frame. "Unless you choose to sleep in your tent, this room will be your new home for however long your stay is. I will show you how to wash our linens and provide you with the ingredients you need for your meals. You will be incharge of cooking them, as we goblin's have… different tastes in food that will not sustain you as you work in the mines, let alone to keep your strength up enough to face the threats of the Arena. The stove and room have been adjusted to match your height. It is imperative that you rest well, Mr Potter. Work here starts at five in the morning, your time, and ends at four in the afternoon, with a one hour lunch break and recess beginning at twelve. From four till nine, your time will be your own to handle your needs, whether it's cleaning, studying or training your body. At nine is curfew, for which you must be in the house for the night. I suggest you put your plans to complete the tasks of the Arena aside for a few months, to allow yourself time to adjust to both the new routine and the difficulties that may arise as a human living underground for long periods of time. Now, it is past lunch so I suggest you settle into your room before the food is delivered for your dinner. I will be about my home if there is anything you should need from me." Harry nodded. "Understood sir and thank you." For the next few minutes, Harry pulled out his necessities from his trunk, storing everything else inside the wizard's tent. He did, however, find something odd.

            Initially, he had thought that he had forgotten to store away the Hallows, but when he pulled out the box where he was keeping the Resurrection Stone, he found that it was still sealed up tight. There was no way he would have sealed it magically if the stone wasn't inside of it. Pulling the three items from his pockets, he stared at them all on the desk that he had been provided with, before looking at the stone more closely between his fingers. "There is more to you than just being enchanted items, isn't there?" After he finished speaking, Harry felt some noise in the back of his head. He had a brief panic that it could have been associated with his link to Voldemort, but the scar on his head had healed over and the effect wasn't coming from it, nor was it painful. Placing the stone down, Harry rubbed his face, before looking through his bag for the mokeskin pouch that Hagrid had given him almost a full year ago. Looking at it made Harry smile a little, happy that Hagrid and his brother had survived the Battle of Hogwarts. Both would hopefully be safe within Hogwarts' grounds now that McGonagall was Headmistress. He knew they would both look after Hermione, though Harry knew better than most that she could look after herself. He did, however, realize that any letters from Hermione would have gotten blocked over the last few weeks. Stashing away the stone back into its sealed box, before placing it and the cloak into the pouch that would hang from his neck via a leather strap, he took out a pen and paper and began to write a letter to his best friend. He might not be able to be by her side in the next few years, but he would make sure she knew he was safe, so that she could focus on her own goals. She deserved that much. 

-✿-

Peverell Estate, December 2004

            The thinnest line of light managed to slip in between the two black curtains, the beam landing right across Elysia's closed eyes, causing her to stir. Cracking open one eye proved a mistake as she was momentarily blinded before the light itself was blocked out by a dark form with bright green eyes, which then proceeded to leave a slobbering mess across the young woman's face. "Ugh! Anand! That's not how you wake up a person in the morning!" Two more tongue licks later, the black mass of fur jumped off the bed before Elysia could grab her. Snatching a tissue from the bedside table, the raven haired girl, after cleaning her face, looked towards the other furry creature that was her constant companion, this one still rolled up in a ball at her side. She ran her fingers caringly through its soft pelt, feeling the feline starting to purr in its half awake state. Elysia smiled. "Morning, Macha. Time to wake up." The woman sat up, the bed sheets slipping off her form as she stretched out her arms behind her head, several bones popping back into place along her back, before she sighed in contentment. Picking up her discarded robe from last night, the woman slipped into it, before leaving the bed. As she neared the bathroom door, she reached up with her hand and rubbed the sleeping form of a raven perched high on the dresser, its black feathers just a shade darker than the wood of the piece of furniture. "Morning, Badb, time to wake up." A single green eye blinked at her drowsily before the bird cawed at her, with Elysia giggling. "Fine, fine, but if you miss out on the toast from breakfast, it's your fault."

            After taking a satisfyingly warm shower, Elysia cleared the fogged up glass and began to brush her teeth, all the while she could hear several noises, most of them impacts and screeches from her bedroom. The moment she swung the door open, she found Macha attached to Anand's back as the large canine ran around the room and even over the bed, trying to shake the cat off, all the while Badb watched on from her perch, grooming herself with clear disinterest in the shenanigans the other two were perpetuating. Sighing to herself, Elysia, now dressed in a tight fitting white t-shirt and some yoga pants, made her way towards her bedroom door, Badb landing on her shoulder as she walked into her sitting room. The table was already set with a delicious looking omelet, a side of bacon, a couple of slices of fresh bread and a piping hot cup of coffee. After Elysia sat down and picked up the cup into her hands, letting the warmth diffuse into her fingers, she leaned back, almost melting into the upholstery of her high back chair, before taking a sip that left her sighing in content. She took a moment to look out of the floor to ceiling window, past the wooden frames, and out across the backyard of the extensive estate. While not anywhere near the size of Hogwarts Castle, the Peverell family's Estate was definitely designed with a large family in mind. When she had first walked through its doors, she had slept in the lower floors, as she cleaned through the building, room by room. Many of those rooms were now closed off, the doors locked by key and magic. It was to save on the effort it took to clean the entire place… and to keep a certain elf from overworking herself.

            "Ida." After a soft pop, Elysia looked towards her right, smiling at the most recent member of her household. The young elf had been living in the grounds of the Estate, a descendant of the elves that had tended the property from over a thousand years ago, her siblings and extended family living as free elves in the forested country that stretched out for miles. She alone had asked to be allowed to serve the family, and Elysia had initially refused, until they entered into negotiations. Ida would not be a servant of the household, but a family member who would look after herself first, before tending to Elysia and the building. If only she would follow through with that first part. "The breakfast looks wonderful, as always. Have you eaten?" The young elf with bright amber eyes nodded as her hands tugged on her green dress. "I have, mistress." Elysia raised an eyebrow. "How much?" The little elf started to fiddle with her hands, causing Elysia to sigh. "Bring up a small basket of fruits, nuts, cold cuts and cheeses. The three terrors can have their fill, but only after you eat." The raven turned its eye to the female elf, who stared at it until the bird cawed in frustration. The elf sighed. "Right away, mistress." Elysia shook her head, before digging into her meal, savoring the taste, until the elf reappeared with the requested food. The sound of Badb's appreciating call drew both Macha and Anand to the sitting room, where Elysia lowered a plate full of meat for the canine, as the cat jumped onto the table and ate from a separate plate, with Ida settling down to eat beside her mistress.

            After finishing her plate, Elysia looked towards Ida. "It was delicious as always, Ida. Thank you. Now, what's the plan for today?" Ida looked disappointed. "Today is the 24th. Mistress has agreed to eat dinner at a witch's house. Ida doesn't get to prepare dinner." Looking out the window and noticing how late in the day it really was due to it being winter, Elysia realized that she would probably have to forgo lunch too. At least the snowstorm had passed. The entire vista was covered in thick layers of snow, though the brief window of sunlight and the strong winds seemed to be freeing some of the trees from their snow coverage. "Hmm, I had set aside some vegetables, roots and nuts for a quiet day. Think your family would like to come in and have a get together while I am out of the house?" Ida blinked at Elysia with clear surprise. "They would be delighted! The cold has been bad this winter!" Elysia tapped her chin for a moment. "You have my permission to open four of the ground floor rooms for your family to use for as long as they decide to stay, which can be until spring begins to set in. There is enough food for a week and I will be doing a trip to Paris soon so I can get some fresh supplies by the time the reserves are low. Until then, the four rooms and the care of yourself and your family will be your first priority." The young elf cheered. "Ida has the best Mistress! Ida will find family and give them good news. Thank you, Mistress." As Ida vanished, Elysia found herself on the receiving end of stares coming from three pairs of green eyes.

            "What? Would you three like to spend a month out in that cold too?" The three shivered and went back to eating their meals, the raven a bit loudly as it smashed through the walnuts. Elysia sat back as she finished her coffee. "I thought so. Now then…" After finishing her meal and thanking Ida as she returned to retrieve the dishes, Elysia made her way down the Estate's stairs, her hands gliding over the intricately carved wood handrails, before reaching the basement level. With Anand and Macha off, possibly preparing to ambush the elves despite Elysia's orders not to bother them too much, Badb fled her perch on Elysia's shoulder and stood guard on a perch set just to the right of a large metal door. After slipping into a jumpsuit, tying her long hair up and slipping it inside of a protective net, Elysia opened the door, closing it behind her as she pulled a filtered breathing mask tightly against her face. While the Estate had been in beautiful condition, outside of  the piles of dust everywhere, it hadn't seen an upgrade in 700 years. It would have taken more money that Elysia would have liked to spend to update the entire building, so she focused on the essential rooms and hallways, installing magical lighting fixtures, heating and cooling arrays, as well as conjured water taps and showers. It had really surprised her how far more advanced the French and, apparently, the rest of the more open minded countries were, with their magical communities seeing the advancements of modern non-magical convenience and developing magical alternatives. They were expensive to apply to a home on the scale of the Peverell Estate, though, hence why updating the entire house would be a decades long project.

            One area that Elysia had no choice but to be excessive in her spending was the basement level. While most magical families favored having a brewing station in their homes, these were usually only meant to produce one potion at a time, two or three if you were using cauldrons of other metallic coatings. To keep up with her chosen profession, Elysia had to acquire several differently coated cauldrons, many of these in the size that most non-magicals would expect witches to use on a daily basis, and all of them in sets of two or three, because producing the amount of potions needed to supply an Apothecary and Gringotts Paris' Potion supply closet wasn't something the average witch or wizard could do. A brief search of the Potter and Black properties Harry had inherited provided her with a few cauldrons, not to mention a treasure trove of Potion books from Harry's grandfather, Fleamont Potter, but it wasn't enough to be able to produce potions at the rate Elysia wanted. So, after spending way too much gold with Gringotts engineers, she and the Goblins refurbished her Estates' Dungeons into a Potions Lab that would probably have made Severus Snape smile in approval. Probably. With several rooms that were hermetically sealed using magic, vents designed to filter out any fumes and contaminants before the air was recirculated, better temperature control burners, and an ingredients pantry with drawers set at different temperatures and humidity levels, Elysia had everything she could ever need to brew any potion recipe imaginable. 

            For now, however, most of her pewter and gold-coated cauldrons were busy producing Healing, Blood Restorative and modified Wolfsbane Potions, as these were always in high demand, which required her to check several rooms individually. After adding the next set of ingredients in some, adjusting the heat in another and finishing up by pulling a cauldron off a burner and placing it into an ice bath for rapid cooling so that the potion would set better, Elysia noted down the completed steps until finally checking that none of the potions would require her involvement until after 9 pm. Once everything was set, she walked out of the Potions Lab, dumped her overalls, hair netting and mask into a basket for later cleaning and stretched out once more, with Badb retaking her place on her shoulder as soon as she was done cleaning herself up. She then entered one room in the Castle she barely touched: the wine cellar. Sure, it now had a steady temperature that would never change, but aside from that and a thin strip of lights, there wasn't much to do with the contents. On one side of the room were massive wooden barrels, most of them having been scrubbed empty after the contents had gone bad in the centuries since the place was abandoned. The other side had shelves upon shelves of glass bottles, though a few had been added recently. While the Black Townhouse had been ransacked by Death Eaters after Harry and his companions had inadvertently dragged a Death Eater into the property during an apparition, the bastards hadn't found everything.

             During Harry's brief time at Number 12 Grimmauld Place, Sirius had been kind enough to share with him the location of a secret stash of alcoholic beverages beneath the floorboard of the Black Townhouse Cellar. Said stash had been untouched when he had inspected it again after paying his debt to the Goblins. Looking through the available bottles, she found a few dated a thousand years prior. She held the bottles to Badb. "Think they knew what they were doing back then?" The raven shook her head and Elysia sighed as she replaced the bottle. "Yeah, me neither." After not finding anything worth attempting without medical professionals present, she eventually found two bottles of wine dated two hundred years old, both from the Black family stash. She held the bottles to the raven. "A red and a white from 1802. What do you think?" Not getting much of an answer from Badb other than a light shrug of her head, Elysia gently slipped the bottles into her usual leather bag, before checking her pocket watch. "I think it's time to get dressed for dinner." Elysia rubbed her raven companion's beak playfully as the two went back up stairs, finding some amusement at seeing Macha and Anand struggling to get past Elven spellcraft. The two eventually gave up and followed after her, resulting in Elysia having an audience as she stripped down to her undergarments and started pulling out clothes from her closet. She held out a green dress against her form, before turning to her observers. "Too formal?" Getting the equivalent of a confirmation from all three, she tried a few other options, until settling on a black turtleneck long sleeve shirt and some jeans.

            After spending a few minutes trying to style her hair, Elysia finally gave up and just tied it in a long ponytail, slipping on her silver chain around her neck, before finally pulling out a thick brown leather coat. Finding that her audience had gone down from three to one again, she and Badb went down towards the Entry Hall, hearing a decently loud commotion coming from the ground floor corridors. "Ida?" The elf appeared before her quickly, a smile still on her face. "Yes, Mistress?" Elysia blinked at her. "Everything alright?" Ida nodded. "Everything is well, Mistress. Mistress' companions are just being rowdy, as are the elven children. They should be settled by your return." Elysia nodded back before another loud crash reached her ear. She had had enough of that today as she whistled loudly. "Macha, Anand! Enough! I am heading out early to see if I can get some last minute gifts for the Charbonneau. You two coming?" After one last loud crash down the hall, Elysia felt the air surge with magic, as her silver chain suddenly sported a green gemstone pendant and a simple black wand materialized in her hand. Elysia looked at the last of her companions, rubbing her beak lovingly. "That leaves you." The raven cawed happily as its form turned into a black mist that wrapped itself around Elysia's body, before it filled out her belt bag with a folded up cloak. Once fully clothed for the weather outside, Elysia turned towards Ida and waved at her. "I will be back by eight, so have fun with the family." Barely a step outside in the cold air, the young witch apparated away.

-✿-

            "Grand-père!" Francois Delcaour lowered his hand and rubbed the young Veela's golden locks, who had wrapped her hands around his waist, as he entered his home through the Floo Terminal of his home. "Bonjour Victoire, how are you today?" The little girl smiled up at him. "I am good, Grand-père! Maman is smiling more and even helped Grand-mère in the kitchen. Tante Gabrielle has been playing with me." Said witch came up behind her niece and picked her up in her arms, much to the squealing girl's delight. "Easy, Victoire, let Grand-père get the ash off his clothes before your maman has to give you another bath." The girl struggled playfully in her aunt's arms as Francois cleaned himself up using his wand. He then pulled the happy girl into his arms for a hug and a kiss on the cheek, causing the girl to grumble about his beard being prickly, before the three of them found the rest of the Delacour women in the dining room, though the table was filled with papers rather than food. The girl rushed over to her mother's side and Francois followed her, kissing Fleur on the head, before looking at the papers in front of her. "Bonjour, my flower. Did Jacques send the divorce papers early?" Fleur nodded. "He thought that it was a better idea that we went over the conditions on our own, before he charges us a consulting fee, so that he could submit the documentation as early as possible. With it involving a foreign national, he was certain that it could get a bit more complicated than the usual divorce proceeding."

            Francois sighed, before taking a seat next to her, looking over some of the documentation that she had already set aside, while Apolline drew Victoire's attention. "Tell me about it. I was delayed in coming back home after our officers intercepted a potion and magical material smuggling operation coming in from the south. Everything was as cut and dry as it could be, but because the crew was mostly Algerian with a few local French collaborators, we had to contact the ICW to give us the green light to proceed with the charges. Algeria wanted to repatriate them, but the ICW concurred with us that in order to trace the source of the black market supplies, we needed to keep the smugglers out of Algerian judicial hands. The less than acceptable treatment of prisoners in the Algerian non-magical community has spread to our magical counterparts and many prisoners of their Ministry have vanished from their records, many believed to have died. The ICW Security Division has agreed with our concerns and we will be holding the prisoners for the Investigators to arrive and determine if they can help find the financiers. Speaking of finances, any word from Gringotts Paris?" Fleur nodded as she flipped the page, whilst Gabrielle brought over some blank paper and crayons for Victoire to us, after it became clear that she wanted to snatch the papers stacked next to her mother. With Apolline seated next to her granddaughter, Gabrielle left for the kitchen, as Fleur answered. "I got an appointment with them on the 30th."

            Giving his youngest daughter a "merci" after she brought everyone a cup of their prefered drinks, Francois took a moment to savor his coffee, before digging further. "Do you think you will have your old post with their Magical Object Identification division?" Fleur rubbed her eyes. "I would like to, but I am unsure what the local job openings are. Even if I got the posting, I would still need to have short working hours to spend time with Victoire, so it probably won't pay as well. Mon dieu, I probably won't be able to afford an apartment in Paris without taking a loan." Francous looked over at his wife, seeing the brief glow of white fire in her eyes, before pulling Fleur into a side hug. "You have nothing to worry about, my dear. You are welcome to stay here for as long as you wish. The house has been rather empty without you and Gabrielle and as much as I love your mother's company, my hips could use a respite." Both Fleur and Gabrielle groaned as Apolline giggled from the end of the table. "Let's leave talk like that for another time. With Fleur having an appointment with the Goblins, is anyone up for a brief shopping spree in the Place Cachée? It's been ages since we have all been together and Victoire could use some clothes better suited for a French summer." Gabrielle lowered down her cup of tea. "Sure, though would you all mind me inviting my friend Adeline over to join us? Her hometown is apparently very limited in its retail options and she has been dying to actually spend some time with me in Paris." Getting her family's permission, Gabrielle excused herself in order to pen a letter to her friend to see if she was available on the 30th.

            While her time at Beauxbatons had primarily been difficult, one of the bright spots had been her best friend. After going through several roommates to varying degrees of disaster, Madame Maxime had assigned the young girls together during their third year. The dark skinned girl was very different from all their other yearmates. Polite and genuinely kind, she was easy enough to get along with. Add to that the fact that the Allure of a Veela didn't bother her nor trigger a jealous reaction, led Gabrielle to bond with her quickly, with the two of them becoming thick as thieves for the following years of study. That's not to say that Adeline was meek or restrained all the time. The witch had a temper that could flare as quickly and as ferociously as a Veela fireball, never backing down when the other girls tried to bully Gabrielle for her Veela nature or Adeline for her family's past as African Immigrants from the French colonies. This quick temper had gotten the two girls in trouble a few times, but Gabrielle didn't mind getting in trouble if it meant she and Adeline were on good terms. In the more recent years, Adeline's behaviour shifted slightly, born from her parents deteriorating relationship and subsequent divorce, not to mention her mother's financial troubles. Gabrielle had found her friend in a drunken stupor one night, after which she kept a closer watch for any attempts by Adeline to acquire liqour in the school. Her friend had initially been crossed with her over Gabrielle's overprotectiveness, but had apologized after a few weeks, with Adeline seemingly being in a better mood just before the holidays.

            Finishing up the letter, Gabrielle sealed it up and went back down stairs from her room, before placing the letter in the stack that would be going out with the family owl, Marat. The long-eared owl had been in the family since Gabrielle could remember, and boy could she remember, as her father had been spot on with the name he gave the bird, seeing as he hardly ever stopped making calls, chatting with the wild owls that had taken up residence in the woods near the property. She returned to the table and helped her sister gather up the divorce papers as her parents took little Victoire upstairs for a nap, as she had begun to get sleepy. When Gabrielle was done, she was surprised to find Fleur pulling her into a tight hug, tears just barely being restrained in her eyes. " You have no idea how grateful I am for all that you have done for Victoire. This was supposed to be your break from Beauxbatons and here you have been, looking after a five year old. " Gabrielle hugged her back. " True, but you and Victoire needed me and I wouldn't let you down. Besides, Victoire is a delight to be around, at least until you need a third or fourth cup of coffee to just keep up with her. " Fleur chuckled to herself as she pulled away. " Yeah, she can be quite the handful, but I feel so blessed to have her in my life, even if her father wasn't the man I had hoped he would be. " Rubbing Fleur's arm in comfort, Gabrielle directed her sister towards the foyer and the stairs leading up to their bedrooms. "Come on, I think that Victoire isn't the only one that could use a nap." Fleur nodded, her eyes already exhausted. The moment Gabrielle had managed to sit her down on the bed, she watched as her older sister just slumped onto the mattress, fast asleep, leaving Gabrielle with a mix of concern and relief, knowing that the next few days, if not weeks, would be hard on Fleur, though she was glad that the family would look after her and Victoire in their time of need.            

-✿-

            Hearing knocking from her home's front door, Jeanne picked up a towel and started to dry her hands. " Coming !" After taking off her apron and leaving it on the hook, she walked down the steps leading down to the ground floor of her home, letting her connection to the wards verify who was behind the door. She smiled when she pulled the door open, helping her daughter pull her suitcase into the house, before Adeline closed the door behind her. She kissed her daughter's cheeks after she took her winter jacket off. Many had often mistaken the two for sisters because of their appearance, though Adeline had beautiful dark skin that was a few shades lighter compared to her mother's, with just a dash of freckles across her cheeks, her body leaner. " I am so glad to see you, my dear. Was the storm too much of a bother on your stay with your father ?" The young woman shook her head. " No, I was fine, though Dad and I weren't able to go skiing. By the way, Gabrielle sent me a letter that she would be in Paris on the 30th, so I would like to join her in Place Cachée. That is, if it's not too much trouble ." Jeanne shook her head as the two walked up the stairs . "No trouble here. Thanks to Elysia, the store is fully stocked and seeing plenty of business. I hope you don't mind that I invited her to have dinner with us today ." Adeline chuckled. " No, mom, it's ok. Besides, with how much you have been talking about her, I thought you were going to introduce her as your girlfriend ." Jeanne swatted her daughter's shoulder playfully. " Hush, you . She is a good friend and wonderful person, but we don't have a relationship like that! " A voice from the kitchen drew the two women's attention. " I don't know, I might be convinced to give Jeanne my best effort to woo her ." 

            Jeanne blushed slightly before swatting at Elysia's arm. "Now don't you start!" Elysia giggled at her before turning to look at Adeline, who was checking her out as well. Elysia stuck out her hand to the young witch. "A pleasure to meet you, Adeline. Your mother speaks very highly of you. My name is Elysia." Adeline took the hand and shook it. "My mother has mentioned you before, though I swear I had no idea you would be so young." Jeanne, smiling happily that the two seemed to be getting along, pushed everyone into the dinning room, before going to the adjoining kitchen to set out the appetizers. Adeline decided to press on. "So, are you like the youngest Potions Master ever?" Elysis shook her head. "Oh, no, I am certainly not. I actually got my certification just before I met your mother, though I had been practicing for a few years, making healing potions, blood replenishing, and some poison resistance. You know, the usual, though it took me a bit to get the hang of the more complex potions. I think I just look young because of my height. At least, I hope that's the only reason." Adeline nodded, before taking a sip of the wine, which she found was some of the best she ever had. "So, since you speak English with a slight British accent, I suppose you studied at Hogwarts? Is that where you learned to be a Potions Master?" Elysia paused for a second, choosing her words carefully. "I was a student at Hogwarts, but it was during the war. When it became too dangerous, I just dropped out and never came back. If you were to ask anyone from Hogwarts, however, you will find that they had the worst Potions Professor ever. I was essentially self taught, with Gringotts deciding to sponsor me."

            Adeline almost choked on her wine. "Wait, the Goblins sponsored you?!" Elysia blinked at the young woman in surprise. "Yeah, they did. I was paying off a debt that I incurred with them and they noticed that I had a talent for potions. We came to an agreement where they supply me with the materials and a large order that I can fill with just half the materials, while the rest I can process, get their seal of quality and sell it to Apothecaries on my own." Adeline sat back. "It's just, Gringotts Goblins are infamous for being really conservative in their grants and investments. You must be an amazing Potion's Master to even get such terms with them." Elysia blushed as Jeanne chuckled. "She is. Her Wolfsbane Potion sells out every month. The Weres swear they feel refreshed after taking it." Elysia finished a slice of cheese before responding. "That's because mine doesn't have wolfsbane nor is it made in a pewter or silver-coated cauldron. While the wolfsbane potion gives a Were control over themselves, the use of aconite poisons them, harming their body, hence why they are a physical wreck after a full moon. My version uses Yellow Monkshood, an aconite plant that is more pharmacological than poisonous. Combined with a gold or bronze lined cauldron, which has less of a chance that foreign particulates could contaminate the mixture as seen from pewter cauldrons, and you get a wolfsbane potion that doesn't harm the patient, while still giving them lucidity during the transformation." Jeanne hummed to herself. "That explains the yellow coloration. I am just surprised no one thought about using a different variety of aconite flower." 

            Elysia shrugged after taking a sip of wine. "Probably because the Potion's Master that made the initial potion was looking to profit from the condition. He might not have cared about the harm he was inflicting, or perhaps he intended to cause harm in the first place, with an eye to do so while under the cover of a "medical" practice. Sadly, Yellow Monkswood isn't as well established as a potions ingredient, so the supply is relatively low, even in the non-magical community, especially since it's still relatively poisonous, though a deft Potion's master can neutralize it completely. Gringotts has been getting in touch with Herbologists to increase the supply, but it takes time to get it to sustainable levels, especially when there is skepticism behind the possibility of profits being made." Adeline frowned. "I am actually taking Herbology in Beauxbatons and our Professor hasn't covered that." Jeanne sighed. "I am not surprised. The schools teach you how to do the professions well, but they hardly ever have an eye for training students to help advance the practices or how the businesses focus on profit more than service." Elysia hummed to herself. "Maybe my being self taught helped keep that sort of mentality from taking root in me." As soon as a timer went off in the kitchen, Jeanne excused herself from the table, before returning with sizzling roasted chicken. Elysia helped in cutting the bird, her deft hand slicing much of the meat off the bone, before all three sat down to enjoy it with side servings of mashed potatoes and vegetables. After a relatively quiet dinner, the three settled around the fire that Jeanne had set in her living room chimney, with a beautiful christmas tree decorating a corner of the room. 

            "So, what made you choose Saint-Cirq-Lapopie? Someone of your talents could probably get you situated anywhere in France. The Institute in Paris is known to be very zealous about getting the best Potion Masters in the country." After admiring the tree, Elysia turned and sat down on one of the sofas, before answering Adeline's question. "First of all, your town is absolutely beautiful. The buildings and the general atmosphere almost makes you feel like you are back in time, while the small population exudes peace and quiet. Secondly… my family's Estate happens to be nearby. I was looking into the towns that were in proximity to my home and which ones had hidden magical districts with Apothecaries. When I ran into your mother and learned about the local supply shortage, it seemed like this was the right place to settle down." Jeanne placed her cup of coffee on the table. "And I for one am very grateful. After my ex divorced me, running the store had become far more difficult, particularly since he had helped out with the store's ingredient supply. I was worried that I might be forced into selling the store since, without the right potions, I just wasn't making a profit." Adeline lowered her eyes, which caught Elysia's attention. "Did you get into Herbology to help your mother out in the store?" Adeline nodded, her eyes fixed on the coffee cup in her hands. "Yeah. Dad… I knew when he left that mom's business was struggling. I thought that if I could take up Herbology, I might be able to help handle the potion ingredients and supply situation, so that mom wouldn't have to sell her store. Now that it's stable… I don't know what I am supposed to do anymore."

            Jeanne looked at her daughter with concern and a measure of shame, before Elysia sighed. "As I never knew my parents, I can't begin to give suggestions on what you should do in this situation. Experience taught me that living up to your parents expectations or needs… might force you to limit yourself. Since you have half a year left at Beauxbatons, maybe you should try to find the thing that fulfills you. If that happens to be Herbology, I am sure there are plenty of places in France and its territories that would be extremely appealing to you. If you do have your heart set on setting up a greenhouse for potions supplies… you can let your mother know and I can see if I can help you with that." Adeline looked up at Elysia, wiping away some tears from her eyes. "Let me guess, you have a greenhouse in your estate?" The Peverell head of family blushed lightly as she raised her cup of coffee to her lips. "I do, though it's currently only growing the materials for healing potions. I don't have the time to handle the safekeeping of a variety of plants with different growing conditions, and I am hesitant to put any more of a burden on my lone elf housekeeper, hence why my ingredients cabinet is a bit… extensive." Adeline chuckled. "I'll bet. Still… thank you, for the offer and the advice. I will see if I can get some use of the latter in a few days." Elysia smiled back at the girl. "It's no trouble at all. So… what passes for Christmas music in France?" With Jeanne showing her a few albums, the three eventually listened to a few songs playing on the record player, with Jeanne and Adeline even singing along, while Elysia watched. The two tried to get Elysia to sing, but it soon became clear that she was a bit tone deaf and that her ability to speak French had its limits.

            As the living room clock struck a quarter to eight, Elysia, having helped the Charbonneau women wash their dishes, started slipping her arms into her coat, before giving Jeanne a few kisses on the cheek. "Thank you for the invitation. You and your daughter have a lovely home and the food was delicious. I hope you two have a Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year." Jeanne smiled back at her. "It was a pleasure having you here and if you don't end up having any plans for next year, then please let us know so that you can join us again." Elysia laughed softly. "Will do. Bonsoir!" The two wished Elysia a good evening as well as she left through the door, before they started turning off the lights in the house, Christmas music still playing from the record player. As Adeline bent down to turn off the lights of the Christmas tree, she frowned at what was under the tree. " Mom, did you start putting presents under the tree ?" Jeanne returned to the living room and noticed the two presents already there. " No, and I didn't wrap those ." Picking one up, the elder Charbonneau woman looked at the card, smiling as the handwriting was one she was very familiar with. " That Elysia is every bit an angel ." As Adeline reached for the present with her name on it, Jenne swatted her shoulder playfully. " Now, now, you know better. We will open the presents tomorrow ." The young woman pouted but the two started to sing one last christmas song, before turning in for a peaceful night.

-✿-

            " How does it look ?" Gabrielle looked towards Adeline as she placed a yellow dress over her body. " I think it looks good on you though I am not too sold on the color. Then again, I have only ever seen you in Beauxbatons blue or your current forest green so… " Adeline turned and looked at herself in one of the mirrors of the clothing store they were in. "Hmmm, yeah, it's a bit bright. Maybe a softer cream or darker red ." As Adeline placed the dress back on the rack of clothes, she began looking through her options, with Gabrielle smiling at how liberated her friend seemed today. The two had met up at the edge of the Fountain of Unity at the center of the Place Cachée in the heart of Magical Paris. The fountain itself was initially constructed in 1816 by the order of the recently established National Magical Convention, the culmination of the restructuring of Magical Society in France after the French Revolution and the Napoleonic Wars. Unlike the Wizengamot in Britain, the Convention was comprised of entirely elected representatives, with the representatives gaining more variety after the fall of the treasonous Vichy Government and the German Occupation during World War Two, paving the way for representatives of other races like Centaurs, Veela, Werewolves and Vampires to have a seat at the legislative body. The fountain had been updated in 1946 to include figures representing the other represented races, as well as races who had received special protections under the law such as elves, merfolk and goblins. From the water stood the various figures of each individual race, with a swirl of water and liquid metal rising up and held in place in the form of a multilayered sphere, the layers blending in and separating out every once in a while, representing the Diversity and Unity of Magical France.

            While Gabrielle's parents accompanied Fleur and Victoire to Gringotts to transfer all of their accounts to Gringotts Paris and for Fleur to be interviewed as a potential employee here, Gabrielle had met up with a chipper Adeline before getting pulled into the clothing stores. Looking around the store as Adeline slipped into a fitting room, the young Veela saw that the non-magical fashion trends were becoming more common, with tighter fitting clothes for everyday use, a few even designed to show off a bit more skin. Of course, in the dead of winter, Gabrielle felt less tempted to pursue such clothes for herself, even if her less mature mind wondered how Harry would react to seeing her in more revealing outfits. Then again, Harry had barely seen her wearing much of anything that was pretty, and even then she had been a child. Now, soon to be eighteen, Gabrielle tried to balance out what she wanted to look like and what she thought might look appealing on her, though she had yet to buy many of those clothes, as dressing in anything too revealing was dangerous for her. After all, Veela were constantly approached by people affected by the Allure. The barest hint of interest or even provocation through actions and words could result in sexual assaults, many of which wouldn't be prosecuted because the Allure played an unwitting role in exacerbating the situation. Even assaults by jealous partners could be dismissed because the Allure affects them indirectly.

            " Gab, what do you think ?" Turning around, Gabrielle found the figure of her friend standing in the fitting room with the curtain pulled aside. Rather than a dress, Adeline had settled on a burgundy camisole, which did well with her light brown skin and jeans. Gabrielle smiled at her. It also showed a bit more cleavage than Gabrielle felt comfortable with, though it was because her own body hadn't favored developing there all that much. " It looks great on you! It might get a few boys and girls looking at you with more indecent thoughts in the summer, but the colors are perfect on you ." Adeline blushed, which on her complexion just made her cheeks look darker, before she reentered the fitting room and changed back into her long sleeve knitted sweater, the camisole held folded in her arm. As they neared the cashier, she stopped at the jewelry section, looking over some of the necklaces with interest, before shaking her head and standing in line with the cashier. Whilst walking around, Gabrielle found a table full of scarves, with one of alternating lines of red and orange, reminding her of the scarves worn by Gryffindor students at Hogwarts, like Harry. She remembered seeing him prior to the first task, wearing his robes and the scarf around his neck, hiding a body that had been thinner than his fellows. Gabrielle rubbed the scarf's cloth, wondering if wherever he was Harry still wore Hogwarts colors, or if he had left all that behind as well, when he disappeared.

            Briefly trying a few of the scarfs on, she decided on a simple grey one that reminded her of Fleur's platinum hair, before joining Adeline on the line. Once the items were paid, the two walked together in the street, with Gabrielle noticing Adeline looking into the jewelry stores and kiosks. " I have never seen you so interested in accessories ." Adeline blushed, pulling back a lock of her dark hair behind her ear. " Yeah, I don't usually think of these things but my mother asked me to find something nice for myself. Something that I would like. When you invited me to Paris, I just… wanted to keep my eyes open. After Elysia's generous gifts to us both, it feels nice, not worrying about affording to buy something all that much ." Gabrielle blinked. "Elysia?" Adeline rubbed her own arm. " Yeah, Elysia… damn, I know my mother told me her last name but I can't remember it right now. She's a Potions Master that showed up at Saint-Cirq-Lapopie and became my mother's main supplier. Mom invited her for dinner on Christmas Eve and… she was nice. She looks so young that I was sure she was just out of Hogwarts. But she is so unlike the British you always complain about. When she left our house, she left behind some gifts for us. My mother got an enchanted inventory book, one with lots of pages, tags for inventory that update as soon as she marks them as sold and ward addendums so that she knows if someone tries to steal the inventory. It's going to help my mother have less to stress over when it comes to keeping track of everything ."

            Gabrielle hummed in appreciation. " That is a nice gift. It's pretty much what most stores here use for their wares ." Adeline nodded. " That's what mom said. But her other gift was really something. She gave me and my mother matching scrying mirrors. We can talk to each other no matter where we are, except under heavy anti-scrying wards, and we can use them to check in on each other if we can't answer. Mother has always been stressing about me possibly moving out and going to live in Paris or Cannes, but now… now she doesn't have to worry anymore. There were two small bags of galleons with the presents too, with the notes saying they were for the more personal gifts we wanted to buy but we weren't able to afford, since such gifts from her would have been too inappropriate for her to give to us. That's why… I was wondering if you could help me pick out a necklace for my mother ?" Gabrielle saw how much it meant to Adeline and guided her to the Artisans District of La Place Cachée, passing by the entrance of Baguettes Magiques de Cosme Acajor, where most Beaubaxtons students were provided with their wand. As a Veela, Gabrielle got her wand from her family's Conclave, an elven inch oak wand with a veela hair at its core. Past the store and in between the shops on either side of the streets, however, were several kiosks and street vendors selling their handcrafted accessories. They looked over a few, when Adeline found her eyes drawn to a bunch of pendants and medallions. 

            " My mother had a medallion that my father got for her when they were just a couple. After she caught him with another woman, she took the medallion and threw it into the river ." Gabrielle looked over the offerings, seeing a few of Jeanne d'Arc. " Your mother's name is Jeanne, right? Like the Saint? Why not get her one of these ?" Adeline looked closely at them, pointing at one with Jeanne on a horse. " That looks like the one dad got her, so let's avoid those ." The two spent a few minutes with the elder gentleman meaning the kiosk as he showed them the variety of Jeanne d'Arc pendants, which for the French Magicals, wasn't that uncommon. While the non-magical community considered Jeanne a historical figure that helped revitalize a weakened French Monarchy in its war against the British, the witches and wizards knew Jeanne better. She had been a young witch born to non-magical parents who had received some magical instruction from her village's wise woman. By the age of 16, the young witch had been capable of scrying and had spotted the British approaching her hometown, though as a Catholic nation, France would never take the word of a witch seriously, if they even bothered to let her live long enough to speak. Thus she claimed to be receiving visions from angels and saints. Through this deception, Jeanne d'Arc rallied her countries forces, using magic to aid her soldiers as much as possible without being caught, even as the Magical Families of France begged her to cease, out of fear that she could inadvertently trigger another Witch Hunt. Their fear had almost been justified when the British captured the young woman and labeled her a witch and a heretic.

            What happened next shook the very foundations of the Magical World. Magicals from France and Britain were able to sneak into Jeanne's prison cell and offered to break her free. The young woman, fully aware of the charges against her and what the repercussions could be if she vanished from her cell, chose to stay. For every day that she was incarcerated, the magical community had set aside their own allegiances and begged her to escape. Beaten, raped and mutilated by her captors, the young witch never once demonstrated her magical abilities. Just shy of her 20th birthday, Jeanne d'Arc, a witch that had claimed to have visions from God and his emissaries, was burned at the stake, the girl going to her death willingly, in order to protect not only her country's honour, but the Magical World's existence as a whole at a time when Magic and Witchcraft remained a sin before the eyes of the Christian faith, though the hatred for the practice itself was born from memories of the early days of the church, when Magic had still been widely practiced in the Roman Empire. It may have taken centuries for the French to canonize her, but to Magical France, she had always been known as the Saintly Witch, her image a common sight in many magical French homes. Adeline eventually settled on a pendant displaying the saint as she held up her banner, a sword sheathed and held against her chest, reminiscent of her final moments holding a cross as fire consumed her body. Buying it with a silver chain, Adeline and Gabrielle returned to the street, finding the rest of the Delacours already out of Gringotts.

            As Adeline went to a nearby store to get a present box for the pendant, Gabrielle looked at her sister's face, a mix of tears and rage. "What happened?" Fleur restrained a curse from slipping past her lips, not wanting Victoire to learn such things from her at that age. "William attempted to withdraw and transfer funds from my private account back in Gringotts London. It was a good thing that I warned them ahead of time that he might attempt such a stunt, the man tried using our marriage certificate as evidence that he had a rightful claim to them. Fortunately for him, Gringotts denied his request and placed him on suspension for attempting to steal from a fellow Gringotts staff member." Gabrielle sighed, rubbing Fleur's back in support as Apolline and Francois handled the highly energetic Victoire, who was trying to look inside all the stores through every ground floor shop window on the street. "What about your job? Was there an opening at Gringotts Paris?" Fleur took a deep breath, trying to rein in the anger that had resurfaced after her retelling of William's actions, before responding. "I… think so. Since I can't work for long hours, I was offered a part time position, manning the station during the off hours for the permanent staff members. If I can manage well enough and they get no complaints, the bank would be willing to alter their schedules slightly to give everyone in Magical Object Identification a less stressful workload, which I am fine with. I just wish the Goblins hadn't been acting so weird."

            Gabrielle frowned before Francois returned, offering his two daughter pastries that he had bought from a street vendor, with Apolline trying her best to get Victoire not to inhale hers. "The Goblins across the entire Bank seemed… excited. As if some important figure in their community was dropping by. When asked, they simply stated that it was a matter of Goblin business and that it held no interest to customers. What was odd, however, was that even the guards, who are known for their stoic behaviour, seemed to be conversing about something." Gabrielle looked towards Fleur, who was the only member of the family who could understand Goblin Speech. She shook her head. "Those within earshot of us didn't say much, other than that they were all eager to meet them, who ever "them" is. That's all I got. I also got the impression that my asking about the matter could tank my chances of getting permanent employment with them, so I didn't broach the subject." Gabrielle nodded as Victoire came up to her mother, her face covered in powdered sugar. As Fleur wiped her daughter's face clean, Gabrielle felt a surge in the magic around her. Looking around, she was confused, as no one else seemed to have sensed it. It took her a second to realize why, as she placed her hand over her chest. Leaving her family behind for a second, Gabrielle's eyes darted everywhere, looking for the source of the magic, but all she saw was a great mass of people dressed in winter coats, milling about, before the surge just faded away. She stared ahead, her heart sinking in her chest, as she realized that Harry Potter, the person she was bonded to by magic, had been nearby… and had slipped away, with Gabrielle being the only person there to realize it.

Chapter Text

            "It's her!"... "The one in black?" … "... youngest champion of the Arena!" …"The King himself…" A loud crack of a wooden cane on the solid marble floor silenced the chatter about the brightly lit inner chamber of Gringotts Bank Paris, with the Goblins who had been gossiping turning their attention back to their tasks, all the while Elysia was doing her best to conceal the embarrassment she felt, pulling her scarf higher over her face. First it had been that weird sensation in the back of her mind that started as soon as she appeared in the apparition point just outside of the bank. It had made her bump into a passerby's shoulder accidentally, before it faded away quickly. Then, after apologizing to the older gentleman, she had stepped through the main gate, getting her usual greeting from the fully armoured guards at the gate, their helmets dipping in respect as she passed by, only for her to suddenly become the center of attention of the Goblin tellers. The elder goblin walked up to her as Elysia stood in the center of the lobby, his cane making obvious clicks on the marbled floors. His ring of white hair and dark business suit made him appear like most of the older staff members, but Elysia knew that he, like his counterpart in London, was anything but frail. You didn't serve as Viceroy to one of the Goblin Nation's larger Districts without having lots of blood on your hands. Giving him a deep bow, Elysia spoke in her clipped French. " Greetings, Director Fueruk of Gringotts Paris. I… hope I am not being a bother ." The gravely Goblin muttered under his breath. " If you bothered to appear here more than twice a year, you wouldn't. Aside from the weekly delays to our letters, your infrequency has only sustained my fellow goblins' appreciation whenever you deem it important enough for an in person visit. Now come along, my Lady Peverell. This is no place to talk business ."

            After passing into the corridors leading away from the bank foyer, Elysia spoke up in English. "My apologies, Viceroy, but I am grateful for your willingness to put up with my presence in your sphere of influence." The goblin waved his hand dismissively. "It's fine, my lady. The delays are bothersome, but the irritation on Ragnar's face whenever he is reminded of your decision to emigrate into our domain is well worth it." Elysia's voice turned soft, her hand pulling black strands of hair out of her face. "I… hope he isn't still mad at me. Britain was just too…" Stopping before an office door, the elder goblin turned to her and shook his head. "The irritation carries with it no ill will. You served him well in the past and he, above the rest of us, knows the history you have with the British Magical Community. He is actually eager to hear if you have carried out any more grand exploits." Elysia rubbed the back of her head. "My days of glory seeking are well and truly gone." The goblin gave her a piercing look, before unlocking his office's door. "If you say so." The raven haired woman could feel a measure of sarcasm and disbelief from his statement, but left it be. She rather enjoyed the quiet life. After taking the seat that Fueruk offered her, Elysia pulled out a stack of papers from her black coat's pocket, before handing them to the Goblin to inspect. "These are the ingredients I would like to order. The amounts aren't anything outlandish but I do need enough to test out a variety of combinations and doses. I have also included other local ingredients from the potions the regions have already produced, since their reactions are well documented."

            Fueruk looked over the list of plants and other materials, a combination of magical and conventional. "The Americas, Africa, Asia, Oceania. You are certainly covering all your bases." Elysia blushed a little. "The current supply shortage is due to an over dependence on the ingredients of standard Healing Potions. Obviously, every region will keep a steady supply within their own borders, so a shortage won't only cause a sharp rise in prices, but the potion will vanish from the most vulnerable populations, the very people that depend on them. I am sure a few local Healers and Witch Doctors have developed their own concoctions, but having a heavily divested source of ingredients can not only increase access to them, but also increase their productions locally.  Gringotts Associates can hopefully be there to not only get an early supply of the ingredients, while also being able to hammer down agreements that will guarantee that most of the businesses go through your fellow Viceroys' hands." Fueruk smiled as he continued to read the papers. "You are a rare breed, my dear. The heart of a philanthropist and the mind of Goblin. So, how would you like to finance this?" Elysia leaned back on the seat. "Seeing as there is a great deal of trial and error that I will be working with and that not all of the ingredients will turn out to be viable, I was thinking… 60 percent of expenses taken out from my personal vault, and forty percent from Gringotts Parision's High Risk Investments Fund? Once I have viable potions, we can reverse that to forty percent of the profits going to my account, sixty to refund the costs from the initial investment. After the initial costs are refunded from the Fund, we return to our previous agreement."

            The Viceroy laughed as he sat back, pulling out a glass decanter and a pair of glasses. "You, my dear Lady Peverell, have yourself a deal." Elysia took the offered drink and looked at it for a second, trying to center her mind before throwing it back, the highly acidic and alcoholic beverage burning down her throat. It was a good thing that she had taken a potion designed to lessen the effects of Goblin made alcohol or she would be making her way to the infirmary in a few minutes, her stomach having instantly developed an ulcer. As she returned the glass to Fueruk, the door opened, revealing a younger goblin accountant carrying a stack of papers. Fueruk gestured to the separate desk set next his. "Let us get this agreement in writing, shall we?" Almost two hours later, as the accountant wrote down all the legalese and binding aspects between Gringotts Parision and the Peverell Family account, Elysia sliced her finger with her blood knife, filling the ink pad that she always carried with her when visiting a Gringotts branch, before she pressed her family ring into it. Once her family's stamp was pressed onto the document, followed by her signature in blood, with the blood quill never not making her arm itch in pain even as the scar had vanished with her change, she handed the dried document back to the Viceroy, who followed suit. He held out his hand to her and Elysia gladly shook it. "A pleasure as always Lady Peverell. We will have the ingredients stored here every week for you to collect personally." Elysia smiled at him. "Ah, so you did get something more out of this deal from me." Fueruk smiled back at her, a severe looking smile that held no ill will towards her. "But of course, my dear. I am a goblin after all."

            Stepping out of the back corridors, Elysia began tying her scarf back around her neck, as well as closing the large black coat over her body. Her exit created just as much chatter from the goblins as her entrance, but once outside, she was greeted by the ever respectful and quiet guards, their lowered heads their only show of recognition. As her breath began to turn foggy, Elysia looked down the streets, curious if the same background noise would return, but it didn't. Since it wasn't in any way like the sensations Harry had endured from the link he had between himself and Voldemort, particularly now that the scar that had marred his forehead had vanished, and none of her companions had reacted negatively to the noise, which she knew they would had it been malignant as from her few experiences with random witches and wizards practicing Legilimency in the streets, she decided to just ignore it and move on. "Bonjour, mademoiselle. It is surprising to see such a beauty as yourself all alone on such a cold day. Would you like to have a cup of coffee? The café down the road is one of the finest in Paris ." Elysia suppressed the shiver that ran down her back, before she gave the man that approached her what she hoped would be an acceptable smile. " I am afraid that I am needed back at my place of employment. If you would excuse me. Oh, and Bonne Année." The man clearly wanted more from her, but Elysia slipped into the crowd, drawing on Badb's power. First she withdrew from the awareness of the people around her, becoming nothing but a faceless stranger, before vanishing all together. Badb cawed in her mind, her siblings joining to give Elysia their support as she calmed herself down. 

            While there was a part that was suspicious of that man's intentions, seeing as she had literally just stepped out of the bank, his clear attempt at flirting with her had been the most trying aspect of the interaction. As Elysia, she hardly ever interacted with humans and that was mostly because she didn't much want to. She knew her female form was attractive, as she wasn't blind to what was right in front of her in the mirror, but that didn't mean she welcomed the attention of others, particularly men. It wasn't that she didn't find men attractive either, as she could readily admit that Cedric Diggory had been very handsome, Viktor Krum had a different sort of magnetism to him that Elysia had no interest in and she knew, after having seen her godfather Sirius well groomed and dressed, that his stories of being the Casanova of Hogwarts during his final years were very much true. Hell, even Tom Riddle in his final years at Hogwarts, as seen through Dumbledore's memories, had been handsome and Harry had wanted nothing to do with him. That said… she had no interest in men, despite what she now saw herself as. Though having said that, she had yet to find a woman whose appearance instantly drew Elysia's eyes to her, so she didn't know if she would ever find a female partner anyways. And even if she did… would the partner be able to accept her for who she was? For all that she was? Elysia didn't know that anyone would and that thought would ever stick in her mind as she eventually made her way back home after running a few errands and buying fresh groceries, where she could be herself, away from the eyes of the world.         

-✿-

            Gabrielle stared into her briefcase full of clothes, before opening the separate compartment with all of her books, trying to see if she forgot anything, even as her mind wasn't really focused on her task. Instead, it was stuck replaying that moment in the Place Cachée, trying desperately to see if anyone she caught in her eyes had been the one person she had been on the lookout for the last six and a half years. Harry Potter, Britain's Hero and Gabrielle's bonded, had been in Paris close enough for the bond to react, but not enough for either of them to be drawn to each other. The young blonde sighed, a strand of her loose long hair blowing away from her. So close, she had been so close! And now… now she didn't know what to do. She had wanted to search the entire Place Cachée but Adeline and her had already been there for much of the day while her parents and Fleur had been busy in Gringotts. She was an adult by magical standards but even her family would have insisted that she return home, especially as they were there just before New Years. That day had been nearly a week prior and now Gabrielle had to get ready to head for Beauxbatons again, this time for three more months before the Easter Recess. She knew there was a chance that Harry would return to the Place Cachée if he had already been there a few days prior, but staking out the most populated magical community in France for days, weeks, if not months was entirely ineffective and irrational. Which was why Gabrielle was staring into her briefcase, moving but not really registering what she was doing, as she tried to clamp down on the fact that she had no choice but to abandon her desire to find Harry until after the term was over. But would he still be visiting Gringotts in Paris by that time?

            She took a look around, letting her eyes take in her bedroom one last time before having to leave for the academy around lunch time. While she had fond memories of her bedroom, she knew that much of it was now very much unlike who she was. Her walls were the soft blues often seen in the skies over Reims, the roof a darker shade of blue bordering on black that had small dots painted into it to match the starry night sky. Fleur's room had been similarly painted, though she had moved out into an adjacent room so that Victoire could have it, much to the young girl's absolute delight. For Gabrielle, however, it was just a part of her past, one she was fond of but that no longer represented who she was. Then again, the stark white walls of the Beauxbatons dorms outlined by golden swirls and frames weren't exactly to her taste either. What was more indicative of who she had grown to become was the bookshelf that sat across from her bed that had slowly been filled out over her life. The majority of the school textbooks bought by the family were donated to Beauxbatons once they had been used to completion, the school providing the pre-owned books to the underprivileged students when necessary, while a single copy of every book was kept in the Family Library, for reference sakes. Of course, the books in Gabrielle's room were a mix of those she had read as a child and those she had bought for herself as she grew up. From children's tales, to encyclopedias, to even romance novels, her bookshelf contained almost everything she had read at home and at Beauxbatons. Except for the Harry Potter books. As a small girl, her parents had bought her the children books, seeing as they involved a child of approximately Gabrielle's age, with her mother saying that it had been so that she wasn't unaware of their existence as her peers would have read them themselves. 

            The authors had taken the name of Britain's Boy-Who-Lived and decided to fill out his pre-Hogwarts years with grand tales of how Harry Potter saved unicorns from Dark Wizards, how he would sneak out to play Quidditch with other kids his age, hiding his scar, or how Harry hatched a dragon's egg and it became his familiar, the two flying through the skies of Europe getting into all sorts of mischief, but always ending up doing good, uncovering hidden plots or saving strangers. For the young Gabrielle, these books had been among her favorites. Until Fleur wrote back that she had met Harry Potter, and that he wasn't the boy everyone believed him to be. At first Gabrielle had been heartbroken by the way her sister talked about Harry, how he supposedly cheated to get into the Triwizard Tournament and how he tried to play the victim. Then, after the First Task, Fleur's descriptions had changed. Gone was the arrogant attention seeker that hid behind the veil of ignorance, replaced instead by a boy who had genuinely been thrown into a life or death situation against his will, only managing to survive the dragon by the skin of his teeth. When Gabrielle had gone to Hogwarts to meet her sister before the Second Task, she had seen Harry from a distance and realized from the tired look in his eyes that he wasn't the hero the books painted him to be at all, but a victim. A victim that everyone kept raising up on a pedestal, ignoring the look in his eyes, the boy silently begging for help that never came. Then the second Task arrived and Gabrielle awoke from a magical sleep, almost choking from the sudden intake of lake water. The grey skies of Britain were then replaced by the green eyes of Harry Potter, and her world flipped on its head. Here was this fourteen year old boy, desperately trying to survive a deadly tournament, and he had looked at her unconscious form on the bottom of the lake and decided to save her too. He had no reason to, no reason whatsoever, as his responsibility should have been to himself and to his friend who had been his hostage, but Harry Potter, the boy who had been a victim all his life, just couldn't conceive of leaving her behind. 

             From that day, the day that the bond had been formed between them, Gabrielle realized that there were real heroes in the world. They weren't wearing shiny armour, nor expensive robes, they didn't have dragons for pets nor did they live lavish lives. Real heroes were people who suffered like everyone else, who lost who knew how much to the evils of others, and yet somehow, someway, they still lived with kindness in their hearts and a desire to help others in need. The day she had returned to Reims, she had taken the books her parents had bought for her of Harry Potter's adventures and left them in the family library. She had no need for the lies that surrounded Harry Potter. Ever since then, she had focused on Harry's truth, which came out as both a biography written by the Daily Prophet that Gabrielle was certain still exaggerated or obfuscated events somewhat, and a small journal written by Hermione Granger. What was revealed by his best friend, not only reinforced Gabrielle's sense of who he was, but made the years prior to and during Hogwarts come into sharper focus. An outcast, a boy looking for affirmation, safety and hope for a better future, constantly thrown into life threatening situations one after the other. Hermione Granger's last words concerning her friend after he had disappeared had endeared the first generation witch to the young Veela. "Harry suffered through so much, all because others ascribed to him some greater destiny or belief that he was this grand prophesied hero. It wasn't that Harry Potter fulfilled any prophecy of victory, it was that he was victorious at all against all possible odds, in spite of him wanting nothing more than to be just another wizard living in peace that showed just how strong his heart was. Wherever he has gone now, I believe he is doing what he has always wanted to do from the moment he was abandoned at his extended family's doorstep. What he was never allowed to do for a single moment of his time at Hogwarts. Live."

            Having heard that had settled Gabrielle's mind as well. She would live as a student to the best of her abilities, keeping the example of the real Harry Potter in her heart, as she waited for the day they could meet once more. Now that day had seemingly passed her by… and the young blonde was struggling to follow his example, her every instinct telling her to return to the place where she had been so close to finding him. "Gabrielle?" The sudden sound of her name practically made her jump out of her skin before placing her hand over her chest, her heart beating wildly as her mother stood in the doorway to Gabrielle's room. After a few deep breaths, Gabrielle stood up fully again. " Sorry, mother, you caught me by surprise. Do you need something ?" Apolline walked into the room as Gabrielle slammed the trunk closed, before placing it on the floor besides her bed. A soft hand reached out and held Gabrielle's cheek, her nail pulling away with a single tear in it. The older woman, though her hair remained almost completely unnatural in its light tone, gave her daughter a worried look. " Are you alright ?" Gabrielle swallowed the lump in her throat before sitting down, nodding her head. "I am, Maman. Or, at least, I will be ." Apolline sat down on the bed beside her youngest daughter. " You have been ill at ease since we went to Paris. Did something happen while we were at Gringotts ?" Again, her daughter shook her head, with Apolline resting her hand on Gabrielle's. " Then what troubles you, my little angel? Sure, you have had difficulties in Beauxbatons. I remember the day your Allure matured and you wanted to stay as far away from the school, but even on that day, you never looked so… conflicted ." Gabrielle's mouth opened and closed a few times, trying to find the right words. " I… I… I know what I have to do. It's just… so hard to let go of what I want to do ."

            Apolline was silent for a moment before pulling her daughter against her side, her cheeks resting on her daughter's golden hair. " Your bonded was in Paris that day, weren't they ?" Gabrielle looked up at Apolline with surprise on her face, but her mother simply smiled at her. " You were but a preteen child with a bond to an unknown person. The Elder at the Conclave saw fit to inform me. I didn't ask and waited for you to tell me yourself, but in the years since, despite a few rough moments, you never once acted out. I was so very terrified about this bond you had… and so very proud about how you handled yourself, keeping control of your emotions with a maturity beyond your years ." Gabrielle looked down at the floor. " I don't feel so mature right now. I know that I need to finish my education at Beauxbatons. I know that I have to go back… and I know that I will. I just… this is the first time he has been so close. I might have been able to see him, but I couldn't. And I want to see Harry so badly right now that it physically hurts ." Apolline blinked in surprise. " Harry? As in Harry Potter? He is your bonded? " Gabrielle nodded as Apolline stared at the wall. " That would explain your rough time during his flight from the Death Eaters and the Collaborators. Oh, I am so very sorry,  my dear. It must have been so hard for you ." Gabrielle shook her head. " It was at first, thinking that any moment, Harry could die and I would feel the bond break. And yet, it hasn't. He's alive and well, though somewhat lonely and he was there in Paris and I… I missed him ." Apolline gently caressed her daughter's hair. " Perhaps it wasn't the right time ."

            Looking up to see into her mother's blue eyes, a darker shade than her own, Apolline continued. " You, my dear, have yet to complete your studies and even now you have told me that you are still unsure as to what you wish to be after graduation. You are, as our Elders would say, incomplete. Harry, wherever he might be, has had years to discover who he wants to be and is probably pursuing it now, away from the eyes of the very people that destroyed any hope that he might have had of a normal life. No, I think that if this bond will hold true, then you need to be sure as to who you are and what you want to be, so that when you meet each other once more, you can be yourselves. Whether it is an eternal friendship or love, that will obviously depend on the both of you, but you shouldn't let yourself be defined by who your partner is ." Gabrielle allowed her mother to continue rubbing her gently, as her heart began to settle. Apolline kissed her daughter on the head. " Better ?" Gabrielle looked up at her mother, whipping away some tears. " Better. Though I hope you won't be mad if I say… that I am definitely looking for a … romantic relationship with Harry ?" Apolline chuckled. " Oh, of that I had no doubt, but just make sure that you are prepared for it not to happen. Who he has become may not be the young man everyone else remembers from the end of the war. Now why don't you follow me to the kitchen so that I can make you some hot chocolate, for old time's sake ?" Gabrielle smiled at her mother as the two stood up. She took a second to look back into her room, before turning off the light, willing herself to move on with her life, all the while praying that she would meet Harry one day soon, when she was sure of what her life should be like. 

-✿-

Londinium District, Late Summer 1998

            A large blast echoed throughout the tunnels surrounding Harry as a cloud of dust and debris pelted his quickly raised shield. Despite the fact that what he was doing had nothing to do with dueling, Harry could readily admit that it was good practice, probably better than what all of the Defence Professors during his six years at Hogwarts had ever put their students through. Raising a barrier as quickly as possible following the successful casting of the blasting spell, trying to get it done faster every time, was excellent for improving one's cast time and control over one's magic. Of course, that wasn't the only spell he had been practicing deep under the earth of Gringotts Londinium. After he had been well acquainted with Dredhook's home and had gotten a full night's rest, Harry had woken up early to get ready for his first days of working off his debt. Dredhook had guided him to a far corridor that ended at an elevator, though the elevator was made of wood and rope. Still, it did its job as they rushed downward into the deeper parts of the underground, into the expanding section of the mine. Of course, he wasn't the only one there. Lines upon lines of Goblins went to their pre-assigned foremen and received their tunnel assignments for the day, as well as the quota of work required for them. Because Harry had yet to be evaluated, he had no quota, and therefore was required to wait for his assigned foreman to finish passing out the assignments for the rest. Or was it forewoman in this case? It was hard to tell by looking, even with the see in the dark spell he had been taught, but the pitch of this particular goblin's voice was definitely higher. 

            Harry did his best to recall Dredhook's instruction on how to behave around female Goblins. As a rule, no one was allowed to touch them directly, not that it made them unclean, but that it indicated an interest to court them. With the exception of the female Goblins working as bank tellers and accountants, who had trained themselves to ignore the offered hands of wizards and witches as simply the custom of business dealings, it was simply better to bow his head to the female Goblins out of respect, nothing more. When the forewoman was done with her charges, including dispatching Dredhook to his own assigned station, she beckoned Harry forward. "Golstrud informed me that you would be working under my supervision. My name is Lethlot, and I will be your forewoman. First, I would like you to see what you will be working with." A few corridors down, Harry was shown a corridor that had some odd coloration on the walls, beyond the dull grey he was familiar with. She tapped the lighter sections of the stone walls. "This is stone is marble, though you are more likely to run into this one, granite. They are both very valuable and rather rare in these parts. If you run into deposits of these, you mark the tunnel and move on with digging the rest, pausing every time you find something of interest. That includes metal ore deposits such as this one." She tapped the shinier looking section of rock. "Iron, aluminum, copper, silver or gold. Regardless of what it is, you find ore veins, you halt your progress in that tunnel and repeat the procedure a few feet further away into another shaft. Your quota is measured out by the total volume you have excavated, so if you were to be excavating say 25 cubic feet, that means you can do three excavations, two of ten and one of five, and it would count as fulfilled. Understand?" 

            Seeing the young man nodding in response, the two left the tunnel before she pointed at a solid wall. "Now, use a Bombarda against that wall. You will need to raise a shield as soon as you can to protect yourself from the debris." The young man obliged her, casting a strong Protego the second the Bombarda left the Elder Wand. Both he and Lethlot covered their faces, even as the shield kept the debris from reaching them, before Harry waved his wand using a soft banisher, removing the dust from the air. The female goblin walked up to the hole and hummed in appreciation. "Not bad, not bad at all. A bit higher than normal but we have use for such tunnels. Right, now I want you to keep blasting into this hole, going deeper with every blast, while casting reinforcement spells along the exposed rock face." Harry kept at it for longer than he thought possible, finding the magic in him far more stable and plentiful than before. Had the Horcrux been draining him the whole time, or was his magic simply fully matured now? He wasn't sure, but he kept blasting until he reached what he thought was his mid way point, his face flushed and his brow covered in sweat. Lethlot had him repeat the exercise through a new tunnel ten feet away from the one he made, where he went as far as he could. Once they were facing the ten feet wide stone wall in between the two tunnels, Lethlot pointed between the upper reaches of the tunnels he made. "Cast a rock cutting jinx from one tunnel to the other from this angle. Let's see how far you can cut. You will repeat the same from the bottom, the intention being to create a large pillar in between the tunnels."

            Harry looked at the rubble around him, before looking at the stone. "Let me guess, the rubble made from blasting the tunnels is used for concrete or cobblestone, while the larger slabs are cut and treated for use in more refined work." The female goblin smiled at him. "You catch on quickly. That is correct, though at times we will request you use other spells, like the Reducto curse, to reduce the debris to dust, which is also used in concrete and other materials, though with the amount of work we do, these materials are never in short supply, so we do dispose of some of it. Now, the cut, please, Mr Potter." Looking up towards where the rock met the two tunnels, Harry waved the Elder wand before him, before making a cutting motion at the right height. " Sectumpetra ." A brief flash of white light was followed by a noise that reminded Harry of stone sliding on stone. Entering one of the tunnels, he and Lethlot inspected the cut, following it until near the end, the cut being short almost a dozen feet away from the end of the tunnels. The goblin smiled as she held her lantern up. "Impressive. It would seem that you will be quite helpful in either clearing out new shafts or assisting with the stone carvers. Very well, Mr Potter, let's take you down the shaft and get you to work. As I hope Dredhook informed you, you will be working until twelve midday, followed by a three hour shift until four in the afternoon. For the most part, the heavy work is in the morning hours, while the last three are dedicated to verifying that you have reached your quota."

            And so the work began, with Harry waking up everyday, doing some short exercises before eating breakfast and then heading down the elevator to work, his nights spent mostly on getting more acquainted with Goblins and their ways, though he had started researching the Arena. Unfortunately, all he knew right now was that the Goblins would bring in beasts for the challengers to face, these varying in number and difficulty, with some being considered quite valuable though extremely dangerous. Harry had been worried that he would be fighting a live dragon again, this time to the death, but Dredhook made it clear that killing the beasts wasn't always the road to victory. The only beasts he was allowed to outright kill were those regarded as pests or deemed too dangerous to spare. So Harry just left his plans for taking part in the Arena behind, focusing instead on his work, as well as bettering his physical condition. While being a Quidditch player meant that he was probably in the best shape of anyone at school, it was still well below the condition he wanted to be at. After making himself comfortable at Dredhook's home, Harry quickly established an exercise regime that was far more exhausting than the one at Hogwarts. While it currently left him with less energy for reading and studying, it was slowly building up his stamina, giving him more to work with everyday. Hopefully, once he reached a level of physical performance he was satisfied with, he could then lessen the routine, so as to dedicate more time to his studies. He wanted to do research on what spells were effective on creatures that ordinarily the wizards would never face alone. For now, though, work and exercise were his first priorities.

            Having cleared another tunnel to the designated length, Harry stepped out onto the edge of a circular platform that looked down onto what was currently the ground floor, where the excess rubble was being loaded onto minecarts before being transported out, getting ready to carve a new tunnel, when screams filled the air. Kneeling down to avoid getting toppled over and to get a better look, Harry watched as three goblins exited a tunnel, before a larger creature followed them out. Harry felt his mouth clamp shut as he watched what he knew to be a Wyrm attack a Goblin guard that had raised a shield to protect the fleeing workers. The Wyrm was very much like a standard earthworm in that it was long with a segmented cylindrical body, but these creatures had rows of curved legs it used to move around over open spaces, the legs easily launching the guard with a force that was beyond natural. Where the head should have been was just a massive mouth, that the creature tended to open to hiss, though for the moment it kept it closed, having avoided the guard's spike from running it through. Rubbing the Elder Wand, Harry debated the best course of action. Wyrms were notoriously spell resistant, their bodies impervious to harm from high or low temperatures. Throwing hexes or curses at it was a risk to the workers nearby. Spotting the spear that had fallen next to the incapacitated guard, Harry got an idea. Flicking the wand in the direction of the spear, the weapon was soon levitated upwards, high above the creature. 

            Watching the creature's movements carefully, he waited until it was forced back by the other guards, its movement momentarily impaired, before he hurled the spear down via his wand, using all of his willpower. The pole weapon skewered the creature mid carapace, causing it to scream in agony as it was held in place by the well crafted object. Seeing a rack of spears a few feet away, he aimed his wand at them before levitating several of the weapons into the air. The Wyrm was soon skewered repeatedly, with one final spear striking just behind its mouth, silencing the beast even as the body continued to twitch, as the Goblin guards surrounded it. Amongst the guards stood Lethlot and, to his surprise, Golstrud, both of whom looked up at his position. Resisting the urge to come down when the attendant to the Viceroy summoned him, he didn't hesitate to do so at the forewoman's command. Goblins respected hierarchies and while Golstrud was of a higher position in the Londinium Branch of the Goblin Nation, in the mines it was the administrators who one had to listen to. He could see the two goblin's looking at him with smiles as he approached the corpse of the beast, Lethlot speaking to him first. "Excellent work there, Mr Potter, Wyrm Slayer. Your quick actions saved goblin lives today." Harry bowed his head to her. "Thank you, ma'am." Golstrud poked the creature with his cane, getting no response. "An excellent kill indeed. Pinning it down has kept this scout from reporting its position to its nest, wherever it might be, and you have gotten us quite the delectable feast by not using spells or curses that could have ruined the corpse."

            Harry felt his stomach rumble in disgust but wisely didn't say anything about Goblin eating habits. He had seen Dredhook eat at the house and it was… a learning experience. "Glad I could help. How soon will I need to finish my quota for today?" Golstrud shook his head as Lethlot shook her hand. "You may consider your quota for today completed, Mr Potter. The slaying of a Wyrm Scout has earned you a well deserved reprieve." Bowing his head, he handed her his identification card, which she marked so as to clear him of duties for today, before Golstrud offered to escort him back as the Guards started removing the spears from the Wyrm, having trouble lifting the weapons due to them being impaled into the ground quite deeply. "I hear you have been doing well here and that you have been exercising continuously. You have shown great promise and respect, Mr Potter. Now that you have slain a Wyrm, however, it falls upon me to inform you that you are now free to enter the Arena and face the Tasks. Like with your work here, the successful completion of a trial will reduce your years of service to us. Of course, preparing the Arena for the Tasks takes time, so it is advised that you notify us when you wish to try your hand as soon as possible." Harry was quiet for a second as they reached the gate that led to the elevator leading up and away from the mines. "I am grateful for the offer, but as of this moment I am still rather… unused to my situation. Perhaps a shot at the first trial in a month or two?" Golstrud nodded as the gates were opened to them. "Very well, Mr Potter. I will inform the Arena. As I said, having met you in person and now seen you slay your first beast here, we expect a great performance from you."

-✿-

Present Day

            " Alright everyone, what's the current situation and points of concern ?" As François sat down, he looked around the table at the various supervisors of the Magical Security Force, each one in charge of one aspect that the department had to manage on a daily basis. The Head Auror, and one of the oldest serving members of the MSF, read from his division's report. " As of right now, assaults and violent crimes remain low, though we did arrest a wizard that tried to curse non-magicals at a rural church in the department of Corrèze. The Obliviators barely had to do their job, thanks to the tip we got from the man's family about his growing extremism. We have transferred him to the Loudun Psychiatric Detention Center for evaluation, before it can be determined if he is able to stand trial ." Delacour sighed, leaning back slightly. " I don't know whether to be glad or not that this case is the worst we have. We know that the Dark Witches and Wizards aren't avoiding getting caught in the sense that many of them have gone elsewhere to practice their crimes. What's the word from Britain ?" The ICW representative that was part of most law enforcement agencies amongst the magical confederation, in this case a young man with a British accent, spoke up. "The conflict between the Neo Death Eaters, NDEs for short, and the New Blood Order, which we are referring to as the NBO, has picked up. The recent attack on the Abbott Family Estate has been identified as being performed by members of the NDEs, with the NBO responding by attacking the Burke Estate. Both incidents left the owners injured, with only one casualty reported from the latest incident, a young first generation wizard who died in the second estate incursion."

            The man lowered his report. "So far, we believe that Dark Witches and Wizards of different ideological backgrounds are swarming to the island, lending their skill sets to either faction, all the while the DMLE and the British Ministry of Magic are left to pick up the pieces. As ever, the Minister has refused to ask for ICW assistance and the Wizengamot hasn't overruled him." François sighed. "Keep an eye on who is and isn't in our territory, particularly nationals and residents. If these people have traveled to indulge in the violence of Magical Britain, they will get a taste for it there, before returning home. We don't want to see them indulge in violence here without a swift and definitive response." Everyone nodded, before Delacour looked around. " Anything else that needs to be looked into ?" A hand rose up and the Director of the MSF gestured with his hand at the woman in charge of the Dark Denizens Division. The dhampir with white hair and red eyes, recently elevated after her predecessor retired, spoke up. " We have been getting reports of hostilities picking up between the Were packs over a new variant of the Wolfsbane potion. According to our preliminary investigation, a new variant was recently made available to three of the packs, to apparently exceptional results. The other packs have been trying to acquire this new variant but they have failed to do so, leading to a confrontation between them. So far there have been no deaths, but there is concern that this could eventually turn deadly if it isn't resolved ."

            Delacour frowned. " I don't remember reading anything about a new Wolfsbane variant. Was it announced by the Paris Potion Institute ?" The young looking woman shook her head. " No sir. According to the Weres under attack, the potion was provided to them as part of the final clinical trial phase of the potion, with the provider being Gringotts associated Apothecaries and clinics ." Everyone at the table started murmuring amongst themselves and François couldn't blame them. While Gringotts was known to handle a lot of its interests in house, meaning they hardly ever imported food, magical materials or even potions from unaffiliated businesses, they were known to at times sell any excess to the apothecaries of the magical community. But it was definitely unusual that Gringotts was leading a study on a new potion. " Any specifics on the reason as to why the Weres are so interested in this new variant ?" The dhampir flipped through her papers. " According to interviews, the Weres report that the new potion has no negative effects on those taking it, giving them full lucidity and control during the full moon. We haven't been able to verify these claims, but word has spread to the other packs and many of them are desperate to avoid the physical damage the typical wolfsbane potion produces to those who take it." François rubbed his chin, before standing up. " Very well. While this is usually the purview of the Department of Health and Magical Care, we can justify our involvement under the possibility of further violence between the packs. Moriéve, check with the researchers at Saint Louise's Research Hospital for Magical Maladies and have them try and get some Weres taking the different variants of Wolfsbane Potion to come in for a check up. If there is indeed such a drastic difference between them, the Ministry may have to get involved to secure a supply of the new one to keep the peace ."

            The dhampir nodded, closing the file infront of her, before the meeting was adjourned, though François did approach her whilst still in the conference room. " Cynthia, make sure you let me know as soon as you have the Hospital checking the Weres regarding this potion. In the meantime I will head to Gringotts and see what information they are willing to provide ." The dhampir raised an eyebrow. " If it's a proprietary potion recipe, they will be very tight lipped about it ." François sighed. " I know, but it's still worth a try. Take care of yourself when meeting the packs ." Taking a moment to visit his office, the Director of the Magical Security Force started writing a letter to Gringotts. Whilst he would love to walk into the Paris branch and demand an audience, he knew better than to instigate them, particularly as they would drag their feet when someone appeared without an appointment. Letting them know ahead of time why he was visiting went against his Auror training that required him to give possible suspects no time to formulate a cover story, but as he was dealing with foreign nationals within what was essentially an embassy, he knew he had to play the political game he so desperately hated. Back when he was just an Auror, François didn't need to think about political concerns. He knew the law and he enforced it wherever he was deployed, whether it was on patrol in the Place Cachée, as part of a raid group storming a corrupt businessman's homestead somewhere out in the French countryside, or becoming a guard for the students who had recently gotten permission to attend Beauxbatons, in spite of their race never once having studied there.

            That was how he had met the love of his life, Apolline. Beauxbatons had never officially had a ban on Veelas studying there, but the school hadn't had a single Veela enrolled until after Grindelwald's War, when the laws were expanded to further protect the rights of magical creatures, particularly those who were sentient. A few years into his career as an Auror, François had been put into rotation at Beauxbatons to guard the very first Veela student, as the school had yet to fully implement the training and security measures that would be needed to keep everyone safe. Right from the start he could see why the other teens were enamored with her. Straight platinum blonde hair that ran down to the middle of her back, blue eyes that reminded Delacour of glacial ice in the mountains, skin as pale and soft looking as fresh snow. Her natural beauty and the intensity of the Allure, despite being in her sixth year since she had completed her first five within her enclave, made Apolline Dumont a difficult student to handle and to watch over for, hence why the MSF had been tasked to keep an eye on her. Constant exposure to her made a rotating list of Aurors necessary, with constant evaluations taking place to make sure that the Aurors wouldn't themselves become an issue. When it came to François' turn, he could say that he definitely felt the Allure but he wasn't taxed by it. What had started as a rotating roster of Aurors soon became a year long assignment for him as the MSF needed to allocate the Aurors elsewhere. At no time as her guard did François misbehave around her nor did she attempt to instigate anything, though it was clear from her respectful tone to him that Apolline saw him as more than just a guard. After her graduation, the two would run into each other at the Ministry of Magic, as she was the Dumont Veela Conclave's representative to the National Magical Convention. She would be the one to ask him out and the rest, as they say, is history.

            By the time that Apolline was pregnant with Fleur, François had already been elevated to the position of Senior Auror and knew that staying in the position would be putting his career ahead of his family, hence why he dedicated himself fully to becoming the Head Auror, so as to have fewer hours and a more manageable schedule with his fellow supervisors. This meant that he was forced to put aside his black and white application of the law and learn to play the political game with the rest of the Ministry, meaning he was required to spend time among the shakers and movers. Apolline actually thrived in this environment and had reveled in it as soon as Gabrielle had entered Beauxbatons, taking much of the pressure off from François, with the exception of the necessary interactions with the ICW and Gringotts. Dealing with the International Law Enforcement body of the ICW was a pleasant part of François' work, as they tended to be very straightforward when handling criminal activity between the sovereign magical communities. Gringotts, however, wasn't part of the ICW and had to be dealt with on a case by case situation as the relationship between France and the Goblin Nation was a nightmare of provisions and treaties. Getting off on the wrong side of them was a good way of causing an economic crisis, something that few magical governments were ready to deal with. So, swallowing his pride at having to provide more information than was necessary, the Director of the MSF penned a letter to the Director of Gringotts Paris and requested an appointment to discuss this new Wolfsbane potion that could itself cause the Were packs to break out into squabbles. It seemed that these peaceful days were just one bad day from coming to an end.

-✿-

            Entering a hidden section of her walk-in closet, Elysia took a bag that was hanging off the side and opened it, inspecting its contents, before opening the thin wooden drawers that covered much of the cupboard before her, picking up the thin glass spheres lying inside. If she was honest with herself, Elysia wasn't particularly happy about opening this hidden compartment within her bedroom, but the letter she had found in her P.O. Box at Saint-Cirq-Lapopie had forced her hand. As a private citizen of the Goblin Nation, she wasn't exactly under the command of anyone with the exception of the Goblin King himself. The letter, however, was from Fueruk and described a situation that had developed in a mine shaft in the Pyrenees mountain range. As the Dwarves had exclusive mining rights for the Alps, the Goblins tended to secure mining rights for any available mountain regions quickly. Of course, Goblins don't just dig for material goods as humans tend to do. Any mining operation would eventually lead to a new Goblin enclave. Having this latest one in the Pyrenees was actually a very strategic choice by the Goblin Nation. The branch of Gringotts in Madrid was considered small and under-utilized, but building a branch in the mountains would open up business opportunities for France, Spain and Andorra. The fact that it would sit right next to the campus of the Beauxbatons Academy also gave them an opening in that the staff and the students would prefer to open accounts there for ease of access. It was definitely a worthy pursuit by the Goblins, though it carried its risks for the prospectors.

            A small group of Goblins would have to not only get a good idea where to dig but to perform the excavation without the protection of a large contingent of guards. Aside from tunnel collapses, encountering vents of toxic gasses or just not finding anything of value, there was one thing every Goblin prospector feared to find. A Wyrm Nest. The team at the Pyrenees had apparently punched right through into a tunnel that led into a fully active Wyrm nest, meaning there were Wyrm Soldiers and a Wyrm Queen to handle. It often took a full unit of Goblin guards to take down one single Wyrm Scout, with the Soldiers being far more dangerous. A Nest full of every type of Wyrm possible? That was more than any Goblin District wanted to handle. The issue was that, since the intention was to establish a Branch next to Beauxbatons, it meant that the academy itself, in its hidden valley, was in danger of being overrun by Wyrms. Gringotts Parision wasn't capable of just ignoring this nest, hence why Fueruk had sent Elysia a letter, requesting her expertise. As a Champion of the Arena, she was essentially one of the most talented Beast Slayers in all of the world, having dealt with a smaller Wyrm pack as part of her Trials. While Elysia would have prefered to not take on the request, the danger to Beauxbatons was real and the job came with a decently sized payment, one large sum for the job and smaller bonuses based on the amount of Wyrm cadavers she was able to deliver. While Elysia wasn't greedy, the money would help with the Peverell Estate's current condition quite well. Getting on Fueruk's good graces also had its perks, not to mention this job would have ramifications throughout the Goblin Nation by opening up a new Branch. She simply couldn't ignore it.

            Gingerly stashing away her extensive supply of spherical glass vials into the shoulder bag, Elysia pulled open a longer drawer, taking out short metal bars that had been made just for her, slipping them into the bag as well. Once she had placed two gas masks into her bag, since she was now of the mind set to prepare for anything to go wrong, she pulled the zipper of the bag closer, before she looked at the closed black case that sat right on the floor of the hidden compartment. She knelt down and gingerly ran her fingers over it, feeling the magic that connected her to the item within. Her meeting with Fueruk and his words concerning Ragnar's expectations of her made Elysia pause. She clicked her tongue in irritation. Having become a Champion of the Arena meant that she had earned a great deal of fame among the Goblins. Doing this would do it again, but did she want to pursue this task as a Champion or just an expert Beast Slayer? As she pondered her options, she felt her three companions connect to her, trying to understand why she was so preoccupied. As always, the three gave their own opinions. Macha wanted her to take it, so that the two of them could relish in the slaughter, while Anand and Badb couldn't care either way, as the death of creatures meant little to them. For Elysia, however, it all meant something to her. When she had taken part in the Arena Trials, she had initially done it to liberate herself from the debt she incurred. By the end, however, the tasks had meant some more, their completion proof that she was worthy of recognition… and perhaps a validation of her successes from her youth. Now that she was free to be herself, what was it that she wanted to be? 

            Remembering the final moments of the war and how Harry Potter was cast aside, despite everything he did to bring about the end to Voldemort, made Elysia clench her fist. She wasn't a hero and even if she became one again, it wouldn't make a difference. So what was the point? Much to Macha's disappointment, she stood back up and closed the secret door within her walk-in closet, before setting the bag gently on the bed. As she threw the leather and enchanted garments she knew were better suited for the coming situation and stripped down to her knickers, she reinforced her desire in her mind. This task, like everything that Harry had decided on from the moment he accepted to repay his debt to the Goblins, was about herself, and no one else. She would help the Goblins with the Wyrm Nest to benefit them, to protect Beauxbatons and to receive proper compensation back for her services, but she wouldn't let her ego drive her actions. Harry had done that several times, with his interactions with Snape, Umbridge and even with Voldemort. No, she was better than that. She could think before acting, she could put her emotions aside to make the right call and she had nothing to prove. She could feel Macha grumbling in her head about not being allowed to have some fun, with Anand being utterly indifferent as these were beasts and therefore beneath her interest. Badb, however, seemed very pleased with Elysia's thoughts, as she was never one to allow her own ego to dictate her actions. As Elysia finished getting dressed, feeling the weight of the padded armored components of her black outfit, she rubbed her wrist holster and the wand underneath it. "Don't worry, girl. You will have your fun too." Macha's essence in Elysia's mind instantly grew excited as the young witch chuckled to herself, picking up her bag from the bed. "Time to clear out a nest."

Chapter Text

Londinium District, August 1998

            "Mr Potter?" Harry looked up from the text he was reading within his room at Dredhook's abode. Ever since he gave Golstrud the go ahead to prepare the first Trial of the Arena, he had taken to dividing his free time between exercising and studying as much as possible, reading what books he could find on Magical Beasts and what their strengths and weaknesses were. While he wouldn't be able to research what each Trial entailed, he knew that if he survived he was free to face the Tasks as many times as he liked, so that meant that while he could go in blind, he could also make preparations based on what he encountered at the Arena. Since he was given the go ahead after killing a Wyrm, Harry was certain, at the very least, that Wyrms would be the very first Trial ahead of him. Since a standard Wyrm wasn't that difficult to face, he had a feeling that he would be facing a Soldier Wyrm or even a group of Soldiers and Scouts. While the Wyrms had a naming convention that made Harry think of earthworms, his research seemed to indicate a behaviour similar to that of Bees or Ants, with them having specialized variants that direct their actions and behaviours. He doubted he would be facing a Queen, seeing as the texts made it clear that any Queens were to be killed on sight to prevent the Wyrm Nest from growing out of control, but he wouldn't dismiss the Goblins having the capability to capture a small group of Scouts and Soldiers. If they operated in a group, that would certainly make them a danger to any one combatant. 

            Looking up at the door, he found Dredhook checking in on him. "Can I help you with something?" Dredhook pointed with his thumb out the door. "This sector is replacing the crystal that provides us with light during the day. Mind lending your talents?" Harry nodded, closing the book as he exited his room. Stepping outside, he watched as the Goblins were preparing a pulley system to attach to the crystal that rested at the very top of the larger antechamber. Dredhook pointed upward. "Usually we need someone to go up there via levitation to both attach the rope to the crystal and then disconnect it from the ceiling. Mind filling in that role?" Harry nodded, before opening the pouch he had on his person. Since he was still making a small pension for his services as a worker for Gringotts Londinium, he was able to buy an enchanted pouch with an extension charm, where Harry was keeping a few of his more personal items, including his broom. Taking out his Firebolt, he quickly mounted it and rose up to the ceiling, whilst listening to Dredhook's instructions on how to secure the pulley rope to the crystal, before removing the thick metal pin that kept the magical lantern attached to the roof. The rest of the Goblins, using elbow grease, lowered the crystal to the ground, before attaching the new one to the rope and pulling it back up to the ceiling, where Harry made sure to get it safely secured with the pin, before releasing the pulley rope. As soon as he was back down on the ground, the lantern was activated, bathing the area in light, not as strong as the sun, but enough light that the Goblins could see well by. 

            His roomate, noticing that Harry was looking at the old crystal as it was carted away, spoke up. "Since the crystal has "burned out" a bit, it will be chipped away until its remains become usable again, usually for smaller lanterns, low cost jewelry or trinkets for homes." Harry smiled at that. "You don't waste a thing, do you?" Dredhook chuckled. "Not if we can help it. Everything has value, even if we can't ourselves make it valuable." With both of them back in Dredhook's home, the Goblin watched as Harry returned to his book. "How are your preparations going?" Harry shrugged. "Not as well as I would have liked. I have my thoughts on what the first Trial will entail, and I am learning ways to handle it, but I am also worried about the terrain. Back at Hogwarts, I only managed to get the golden egg from the Hungarian Horntail because I learned that the Arena I would be in would have an open roof. Your people's books are a bit unhelpful on the actual configuration of the Arena itself." Dredhook chuckled. "We want our would-be champions to learn these things on the field. We can't make these trials too easy, after all. Well, at least for the first five trials. The sixth Trial and onwards you will have plenty of warning as encountering these beasts unprepared is a death sentence." Harry sat back against his chair. "I get that and I can appreciate the more open minded approach to the deadlier creatures. Dredhook…, while you can't answer questions regarding the Arena as it relates to the combatant, would you still be able to offer information about the experience?" Dredhook crossed his arms over his chest. "Like what?" Harry tapped his chin. "Will you be watching through a scrying mirror or do you prefer live entertainment?" The Goblin was quiet for a moment, thinking over what his instructions were. "We Goblins respect those who take on the Trials. We would try to honour them to the best of our ability."

            Harry smiled. Based on their culture, he could make a guess as to how Goblins honoured those taking on a risk that would earn them great renown, and it wasn't by staying in the safety of their own homes. "Would all those honoring be safe from anything that the Trials entailed? Back at Hogwarts, the Hungarian Horntail took a massive chunk out of the stands with its tail." Dredhook gave a wicked grin, either at the image of wandwavers getting scared by a dragon or on Harry's deduction. "Everyone but the challenger will be perfectly safe from any danger that may befall them." Harry paused in thought. The "any danger" covered a lot of ground. From dragon's fire, to a Nundu's deadly breath or even a Basilisk's gaze. If all of those dangers were blocked, that meant that there was no means of getting anything into the Arena that wasn't already on Harry's person. There were other considerations as well, but Harry made sure to write that down before he forgot. "Last thing. How often do the observers mourn for the loss of a challenger?" The Goblin thought for a second. "If the Handlers and Healers can't get there in time, there is nothing to be done." Harry went quiet. Golstrud had mentioned that he would need to essentially care for himself and he had, preparing his own meals, washing his clothes and maintaining as healthy a sleeping habit as he could manage. Gringotts might attend to wizards and witches but they were primarily Goblins. If Goblin food couldn't sustain a wizard… then Goblin potions might not heal them either. They might have enough for emergency care but for actual field use… He spied the cauldron at the edge of his desk. "I suppose I should stock up on Healing Potions before my first Trial." Dredhook laughed softly. "You suppose… correctly, Mr Potter. Better get to it."

-✿-

Present Day

            "Monsieur Delacour?" François and his companion for the day stood up as soon as one of the Goblin attendants called out his name, before following after the diminutive figure as they were led to the back offices of Gringotts Paris. As he walked past the tellers, he found it interesting that they were clearly excited about… something, but he couldn't understand what it was. It felt similar to when he and his family previously arrived at the bank to deal with Fleur's account and work transfer, but it felt somewhat different, as if they were expecting news, rather than a personal visit from some important goblin figure. Still, the fact that the typically quiet goblins were so chatty with each other two visits in a row did make François suspicious. At the far end of the hallway, the attendant asked them to wait outside as he announced them to the Gringotts Director, whilst the Guards kept an eye on him, both Goblins clad in armour and carrying halberts. When the attendant returned, he held the door open for them to enter. "Director Fueruk will see you now." Stepping inside of the office, which was brightly lit, both Delacour and his companion waited for the Director to walk around his desk before the creature offered his hand to him. "Director Delacour, I hope we didn't keep you waiting too long with your appointment." Considering he was asked to be there within five days of his letter, he would call that relatively timely for Gringotts. "Not at all, Director Fueruk. Allow me to introduce you to my colleague, Director Poirier of the Ministry's Department of Magical Concoctions and Tinctures."

            The goblin shook the other man's hand. "Yes, I thought we would be seeing you here too, Director Poirier. Please, take a seat." As the two wizards sat down, the Goblin took his place behind his desk and gestured with his hand. "I understand you are here to ask regarding a potion we have currently undergoing the final clinical trials for." Delacour nodded. "We are. What can you tell us about your Bank's golden Wolfsbane Potion?" Fueruk looked between them. "Seeing as it's been five days, I imagine you already attempted to request information from those undergoing the clinical trials?" Poirier nodded. "We did, though they all refused to tell us much due to the Nondisclosure Agreements they signed with your institution, hence why we are here. Firstly, why wasn't the potion submitted to my department for evaluation and approval?" Fueruk sat back in his chair. "Because the clinical trials are not yet completed. Once we have a full year's worth of documented research and observations, we would then be going to submit the documentation with samples to your department, as stipulated by our treaties." Delacour tapped his fingers on the arm of his chair. "Are you aware that there are growing disturbances between the packs regarding access to this potion?" Fueruk sighed. "The leadership of the three packs notified us regarding these disputes. Unfortunately, there is little we can do to alleviate the tensions. We can't interrupt the trials as they are now reaching their final stages." Poirier gestured with his hand. "We understand that, but would you be willing to provide us with the recipe to carry out our own investigation and to give the Paris Potions Institute the means to increase the supply of it?"

            The Director of Gringotts Paris was quiet for a moment. "Regarding increasing the supply of the potion to accommodate the other packs, I am afraid that that is simply not possible. Some of the material components used in its elaboration are quite rare as of this moment and to attempt to acquire the entire supply of what is available could potentially damage the ability of groweries to produce more of it. Our associated greenhouses and providers were given requests to increase their productions but, sadly, nature has its own timetables and even with our contacts, convincing providers to dedicate larger plots of land to produce a material that has no established large scale importance has proven difficult. We simply can't supply every Werewolf in France, let alone all of Europe with this new potion. As for getting permission to disseminate the recipe, I am afraid it belongs to one of our Potion Masters. They would not only have to be informed as to your request, but you would need to negotiate with them regarding royalty payments if you do wish to increase access to the potion's recipe." Delacour tightened his lips. "You are aware that this recipe has created a dangerous situation for our country." Fueruk sighed. "And that was never our intent. However, we have to protect the intellectual property of our associates and the stability of the market. As a concession to your… delicate situation, I can give the name of the main ingredient that has caused the supply shortage, as well as access to one of our clinics running the trials, where you can observe the crystal surveillance records, and we may be willing to assist with a live demonstration of the effectiveness of the potion during the subsequent full moons. Is this acceptable to you both?"

            François turned to his fellow Department Director, who nodded, before turning to look at the goblin. "It is." Fueruk gave them both a sharp smile. "Then we have an agreement." Opening the file on his desk, the director of Gringotts Paris leafed through a few documents, checking to see that everything was in order, before closing the file and handing it to Poirier. He too looked over the files as Delacour raised an eyebrow at the Goblin, who only leaned back in his chair. "After you sent your letter to my office, I corresponded with the Potions Master in question. They agreed to this much information being provided but anything else regarding the actual recipe will require their input in the negotiations." Delacour sighed. "Very well. We will conduct our investigation and get back to you as soon as we can." After offering their goodbyes, both men stepped out of the bank, with Poirier still looking over the papers. "Well… I can see why the Weres are desperate to get their hands on this potion. If the trials confirm what's on here, this potion will completely replace regular Wolfsbane in the open market. Gringotts was right in keeping it under wraps if the supply shortage for the materials is this severe." Delacour rubbed the back of his head. "We will see. Does the plant mean anything to you?" The Director of the Ministry's DMCT looked at the information provided. "It's a variant of aconite but I am unfamiliar with it. I will send a notice to determine the current stock of it in the country's material providers but if we want to learn more, we will need a Herbology expert." Sighing, Delcour looked westward. "We can check with Professor Persaud at Beauxbatons. If anyone would know this plant, she would."  

-✿-

Londinium Arena, September 1998

            Feeling his ribs aching from the impact of the Wyrm Soldiers claw, Harry pulled the stopper from the vial before downing the Healing Potion, the pain diminishing as it began to take effect, though he knew that a topical application would have been better. Unfortunately, he didn't have the time to lift his shirt and apply the potion, as a Scout rushed him head on, its teeth-filled maw wide open. Still, he was happy that the Healing Potion was working at all. After his chat with Dredhook, it had become clear that, while he could receive medical services after a Trial, he still needed to survive it on his own. Golstrud confirmed that he was allowed to bring with him potions to aid in his survival, and he was even allowed to carry offensive potions as well. He hadn't exactly paid too much attention to the latter at first, as he was having trouble brewing a simple healing potion on his own, as his academic preparation by Severus Snape was no help at all in the process, even when he had the ingredients laid out before him. After producing a particularly rank and deadly batch of what was supposed to be a healing potion, Harry had just taken a moment to stare at the ingredients on the table and the tools needed to prepare them. He then recalled his sixth year, and the Advanced Potions Book that Snape had inadvertently left behind with his "enhanced instructions" on it. He couldn't recall any of the improved potions inside of it but he could recall that what Snape had done with several recipes was to improve the method of preparation to extract the most out of each ingredient. Taking that as his cue, Harry started preparing the ingredients, cutting a few plants far more thinly, crushing things more thoroughly and extracting every last drop of usable materials for the potions.

            Cleaning his pewter cauldron with far more care than he had ever managed at Hogwarts during his endless detentions with Snape, and making sure that he had the instructions more clearly in mind with a pocket watch held in his hand, Harry began the process to brew another potion. As he focused all his attention on the potion, he followed the recipe as it was written, only stopping when an instruction regarding the amount of stirring done felt wrong. He couldn't quite place why it felt wrong but deciding to trust his instincts, Harry stopped a few stirs short of the instructions, before keeping a watchful eye on the brew. When he tossed in the dried leaf to test if it was working accordingly, he was momentarily stunned when he saw it turning green and full of life. It would have taken far too long for the cauldron to cool down to successfully cork the vials, so out of desperation, he filled a large tray with loads of conjured ice, before resting the Cauldron on it. Seeing he was running out of time to make his way to the Gringotts Londinium Apothecary before curfee, Harry was finally able to transfer the lukewarm potion into a vial and went to have it reviewed by a professional. When the Goblin held the vial to the light, he hummed in appreciation. "It's the right color for a human centric healing potion and the consistency is quite impressive. Very little to no lingering particulate. Now, let us test the effectiveness." After using a pipette to first test that the contents weren't toxic by dropping it on a leaf, he then asked Harry to offer his hand. Using a scalpel, the Goblin sliced a thin cut on Harry's thumb, with the young man restraining a wince from the pain, before applying a small amount of the vial's contents via the pippet. The goblin hummed agreeably as he passed an absorbent paper over the wound, getting no trace of blood whatsoever.

            Seeing the Gringotts quality seal applied onto his vial had been a surprisingly happy occasion for Harry. This was his first, truly successful potion made without having to follow instructions that had been left behind by a far more experienced hand. From that night onwards, Harry made use of his provided ingredients, making several batches of Healing Potion, before tackling Blood Replenishing and even Bone Repair potions. An expert healer could use spells to handle most of these same tasks but Harry wasn't a trained Healer and he felt safer having a sure fire way of mending his injuries, rather than to rely on his poor magical training. During one of these brewing sessions Dredhook had arrived into the room and looked around. "Good to see you taking this seriously." Harry added the ingredient that the stopwatch indicated was now called for in the brewing process before writing the time in his notebook. "I have to. I am risking my life out there to earn my freedom." Dredhook lowered his eyes. "For what it's worth… I am sorry that my foolish brother gave you the idea to break into our home. I am sure you had your reasons and your intent, but having him there made an impossible proposition possible." Harry was quiet for a moment. "You're not wrong, but I made the choice to take the responsibility of the break-in upon myself. In a way… that includes what guilt your brother had for his part as well. And if I can manage to complete the tasks… who knows. It might have made the incident worth it for all parties involved." Dredhook stared at Harry for a moment. "Perhaps it will. Now, what are these large vials here? You haven't moved them at all." 

            Harry looked at three massive glass vials filled with the waste of his failed brews. "The potions that didn't come out right. I didn't feel right just tossing them away. Not with your people all making use of every little thing. I thought I could do the same but I haven't figured out a use for them yet." Uncorking one of the vials, Dredhook took a whiff before wincing. "Smells like the poison we use to kill devil's snare. That bloody weed is a menace down here but it helps keep the other vermin from getting past our perimeter. Maybe you could toss it at the Wyrms, though it might taint the meat." Harry snapped his head to look at his Goblin host. "Wait…I am allowed to use offensive potions?" Dredhook re-corked the vial. "Depends on the creature you will be facing. Wyrms and others are considered pests. Deadly pests but pests nonetheless. With them the use of offensive potions is authorized. The other creatures, however, will have certain… restrictions, usually just using your foci and a ban on anything that might cause excessive pain or suffering, though the use of potions will still be allowed." Harry looked at the vials of failed potions on his cupboard. "Based on the Wyrm I killed, I doubt a topical application of that might work." Dredhook shrugged. "Then, if you decide to use them, you best make sure you make it count." A loud whistle filled the air outside as the crystal lamps and lanterns outside grew dim as curfew went into effect, the gates that separate the individual living spaces locking down until morning. With a flick of his narrow and elongated fingers, Dredhook lit a flame and had it dance above his hand. "Well, a good evening to you, Mr Potter." Harry nodded, though his sight remained fixed on the failed potions, the flames reflecting off his glass covered green eyes. "You too, Dredhook. May tomorrow be more productive than today."

            That interaction was quickly followed by Harry looking over the potions and mixtures that he could make that would have deadly consequences for the creatures, using what remained of his available funds to buy glass spheres with stoppers. He had filled these with every toxic failed potion he had made, as well as the newly made tinctures that could kill just about anything that came in contact with them, some even being capable of turning gaseous whilst kelp at room temperature. On the day of his first Trial, he had been escorted by Golstrud to an elevator that was far more ornate than the one he took everyday for work, this one made of a bronze like metal. Whilst there he did a few stretches, particularly of his arm as he had elected to wear a dragonskin jacket he had found within a box of family possessions kept in the Potter vaults, being given the chance to look through it and the Peverell vaults for any tools he might be able to use, whilst leaving any galleons behind. The jacket reminded him of the one that Hermione had bought for him during his year on the run, the memory making him miss his best friend of seven years. Still, the knowledge that she was free to pursue her own goals whilst he dealt with the consequences of their actions made his yearning lessen. After seven years on the receiving end of all the madness that was Harry's life, he was certain that she deserved her peace of mind. The Task he was about to face was one he chose to take on all on his own. He wouldn't regret a moment of it. As the elevator reached the final floor and the doors were pulled open. Golstrud gave him a soft smile. "Make them bleed, Mr Potter." Harry chuckled at the Goblin as he drew the Elder Wand. "Will do."

            As the large grated gates before him were raised upward to grant him passage, Harry's eyes grew adjusted to the bright light of the Arena, before the scene in front of him was made clear. Rather than a wide open arena as Harry had expected, he was greeted to a terrain filled with alternating regions of flat ground and rocky outcroppings. The entire area was ringed by a high wall that was at least three stories tall, with the spectator stand radiating outwards, the stands themselves being filled to the brim, though they were oddly quiet. A voice he recognized as Rangar, Viceroy of Gringotts Londinium, filled the air. "Welcome all to the First Trial of Challenger Harry Potter, as he seeks to repay his debts to our district after breaking into our establishment and successfully breaching a Vault. While his mission has been judged by myself and by our King as honourable…" Harry noticed the shift in the audience, first by the loud boos that radiated outwards when he was declared as an intruder to their home, followed quickly by the awed voices of those most vocal after the King's pronouncement was mentioned. Harry himself had been surprised, as neither Ragnar nor Golstrud spoke of the King having weighed in on Harry's actions. The King himself was someone Harry knew was spoken of in great reverence by most Goblins, though he had yet to hear his name being uttered, though he had an inkling of what it could be. Ragnar continued his brief remarks. "... Mr Potter had elected to risk his life to earn back his honour and freedom. Let us now observe as he takes the first step down the path to redemption. Release the beasts! Good luck, Challenger Potter."

            As the gates to the far end of the arena began to be raised, he watched as several Wyrms in their fleshy red coloration rushed outward, the Scouts quickly digging into the ground, disappearing from sight. Harry had briefly been concerned about them, until he saw three larger beasts heading his way, these rushing towards him at great speed. Waving his wand towards them, Harry decided to test their magical resistance. As expected, a banisher successfully launched one of the larger beasts back quite far, causing the other two to screech. Getting a bad feeling, Harry moved away from where he was and rushed for the rocky terrain, deciding it was better to be on uneven boulders than on flat land where a claw could reach out towards him or the floor could suddenly become a mouth ready to pin him down and start chewing off one of his legs. His fears proved true as he felt the Scouts break through the ground just behind him, right where he had just stepped on. Since these creatures had no eyes, at least as far as Harry knew, he hazarded a guess that their method of detection was tied to sensing ground vibrations. As he jumped to one of the pillars, he sent several banishers elsewhere, creating impact sites that drowned out what vibrations his stunt made. As the scouts returned to the ground, Harry realized that the Soldiers were still heading towards him, meaning that they at the very least could "see" him. As one neared his position, he drew a glass sphere into his off hand, banishing the other two back as far as he could, until the single Soldier Wyrm was right next to him. Momentarily stunned as the beast reared itself upwards, exposing three pairs of claws to use against him as well as its massive mouth filled with long spear-like teeth, Harry recovered quickly enough to toss the now corkless sphere into the creature's mouth.

            He felt one of the claws tear at his calf, but not deeply as he jumped to another boulder, before filling the area with banishers to blind the Scouts and push back the other two Soldiers Wyrms. The one that had swallowed the vial turned its attention back towards him for a moment before it started screeching, a steady and thin line of fumes escaping its mouth. Leaving the hopefully dying creature to its demise, Harry focused his attention on the others, dodging another swipe from a Soldier, only to find a Scout having popped out of the ground right beneath him, though it was clearly unsure where he was. Blasting it with a Reducto, the creature screamed in pain before looking in his direction as Harry cast the curse once more, shattering several of the creature's teeth in the process. Having pulled out another vial, uncorking it and tossing it at the gap in the beast's mouth, Harry was already looking for the others, launching the two Soldier Wyrms back, when he felt himself getting launched against a rock. Feeling a few cracked ribs, he quickly dodged out of the way of several claws as the first Soldier Wyrm had yet to expire, though its movements were unstead and sluggish. Once he downed two healing potions, Harry tried to get a better grasp of the situation. One of the Scouts was laid out on the ground, having seemingly died from the vial he fed them, whilst the other Soldier still looked alive, though struggling. That left him two scouts and two soldiers to deal with. Based on their reactions to the poison tinctures, Harry used the remaining vials on the two Scouts, using their digging behaviour to his advantage by drawing them to him and away from the Soldiers.

            With his last remaining vials dumped into the mouth of one the other Soldiers, he was now left with a half dead beast and another that was growing increasingly more violent, barely giving him a moment to rest. As the healthy one impacted him with its tail, cracking his arms as he shielded himself from the impact, he smirked to himself as he was deposited next to one of the scout corpses. Picking up several of the broken teeth, he was quickly forced to drop his body to the ground as one of the Soldier Wyrms tried to impale him, leaving Harry just beneath the creature's body. Using the tooth he procured, he managed to hit the carapace in one of the grooves, causing the creature's green blood to leak onto his body. Taking advantage of the wound, Harry then took the Elder Wand and jammed it into the gash, the blasting hex already at the tip of his tongue. The Soldier Wyrm that had landed on top of him exploded into a mess of guts and exoskeleton, leaving Harry feeling a mixture of relief and disgust. By the time he got up and had cleaned up his face, he noticed that the remaining Soldier Wyrm, the first one he had poisoned, had collapsed, though it continued to shudder. Sighing to himself, Harry approached the beast, the creature no longer able to move. He stared at it for a moment, unsure how to end its suffering. He had defaulted to a Reducto against them as it was a relatively powerful curse, but the creature before him was on its last legs. He knew of one curse that was relatively painless but he was pretty sure he didn't hate the creatures enough for it, let alone anyone else. Sighing to himself, Harry decided to just make it quick. After piercing its carapace with the spare tooth, he placed the tip of the Elder Wand in the wound. " Difindio !" In a second, the head of the beast slid off its body, the last of the creatures now rendered lifeless.

            Throughout the match the crowd had remained unusually silent for Harry, but after the last beast was dead, a resounding cheer erupted from the masses as Ragnar's voice echoed out. "It would seem that Mr Potter has proven himself able to survive a less than pleasant day at the mines. Congratulations, Harry Potter, Wyrm Slayer. You have completed your first Trial. I hope I speak for everyone here by saying that we look forward to seeing how far you are willing to go." Seeing Ragnar at what he assumed was the Arena's VIP box, Harry waved at it and at the rest of the spectator stands, before flicking off the guts of Wyrm still attached to him. His strategy of using potions as a means of dealing with these beasts didn't go exactly as planned, but taking out half of the enemy creatures was still better than nothing. Stashing away some of the Wyrm teeth in case they could prove useful later, he noticed the gate that he exited from being lifted up, with Golstrud waiting for him at the elevator. "Excellent work, Mr Potter, though it's a shame that the meat from most of the Wyrms won't be of much use for us. What will all the poison you dumped into them and all." Harry blushed as he rubbed the back of his head as he entered the elevator. "Sorry about that. I could provide you with the recipes that I used. Maybe there is a reagent you can use to neutralize the poison?" Golstrud chuckled. "We will see. Still, you made them bleed. As someone who lost family to said beasts, well done in paying them back." Harry nodded as the elevator began to rise, though he frowned as he felt an odd sensation in the back of his mind, as if something or someone beside him was… content. He had no idea where that was coming from and it vanished as soon as he focused on it.

-✿-

Present Day

            " Cimex Percutio! " Macha's sense of delight filled Elysia's mind as the curse blasted a hole through the Soldier Wyrm's carapass, right where its brain was located, its body dropping to the ground as its extremities twitched as what remained of the creature's life seeped out. Looking around was slowly becoming easier as the thick purple fog was beginning to dissipate, revealing a bunch of Scout, Drone and Worker Wyrm cadavers littering the ground. Sensing the approaching threat, Elysia dodged to the side before turning around and pressing Macha right onto the Soldier's head, its brain matter exploding out the back as the piercing curse that she had developed to counteract the Wyrms did its job. After Harry's time in the Arena, and the disappointment from the Goblins over his use of potions that made the processing and use of the meat for anything, even fertilizer, useless, he had dedicated some time to develop a means to more effectively counter Wyrms. The spell he had crafted after repeated trials against a saved piece of exoskeleton proved to be useful in the following years, though he had also been worried about what a large group of the beasts like the one he faced at the Arena could do if they happened to be uninhibited by wards. During his brewing of both healing potions and more offensive tinctures, he often tested a few on smaller insects to see if they would react negatively to them. After verifying that one particular tincture worked on cockroaches at a very low dose, he had handed a larger sample to the Goblins for them to test, as they were able to capture Wyrms for their Trials, meaning they could easily test the potions effectiveness. To Harry's surprise, they replied quickly, saying that a concentrated dose of the gaseous potion took out the Scouts and all the other Wyrms, except for the Soldiers. They had no way to test it on a Queen, so that was never determined.

            At least, not until now, as Elysia stared through the lenses of her gas mask at the massive creature that had been impaled into her position, both to expose the creature as much as possible to the toxin as well as to prevent its escape. After dealing with the last surviving Soldier Wyrms, Elysia inspected the Queen, watching it struggle against the metal lances that had been sized up to javelin length before they had been magically hurled at the Queen, as the clouds of toxic gasses had been released from the glass vials that Elysia had scattered throughout the tunnel complex, having explored and mapped the nest while under the effects of Badb's protection. Once certain that as many of the creatures had been gathered in the nest as were nearby, Elysia had created a massive spherical ward scheme that had trapped the beasts within, before beginning the extermination. The Queen Wyrm, its carapace clearly being softer than a Soldier Wyrm's, was massive, the creature easily being two stories tall and exceedingly wide. At the back of a massive abdomen, Elysia could see a point where eggs were being deposited from her into slots that the Wyrm Workers had probably been digging into the wall, filling it with organic matter for the larvae to feed on. Looking back up to the creature's head, The young witch shrugged. "Sorry, but you really should have found a different spot for your nest. Cimex Percutio !" Blasting a hole through the creature's head brought the gurgling noise it had been making to an end. "Alright you three, I want a sweep of the nest. Anything alive, you let me know and we will handle it together."

            Getting confirmation from all of her companions, the three took on their animal forms before rushing through the tunnels of the nest. Elysia had sealed all possible exits with the spherical ward that she had raised, and there had been more than enough toxin in the air to kill anything less than a Soldier Wyrm or the Queen itself, but she wanted to be sure nothing else remained. When the three returned empty handed with no signs of life, Elysia sighed in relief, before digging into her pant pocket. Releasing the small recording crystal once it was fed enough magic to activate it, Elysia made sure to hover it near every single Wyrm corpse. Unlike her first Task against the beasts, the toxin used today that had been developed had a short "active state," once it mixed with air. By the time the Goblins retrieve the bodies, there would be little, if any, trace of anything harmful on the corpses, meaning that after a thorough cleaning, the meat would still be quite edible. Well, edible for Goblins. There weren't enough galleons in the world for anyone to convince her to eat the godsforsaken Wyrm meat, and that was after she had inadvertently tasted it when Harry had blasted one at point blank range. Food had tasted off for weeks after that and she wasn't interested in damaging her tastebuds again. Once her work was fully recorded, she stashed the crystal in a sealed case, ready to have it delivered to Fueruk, before she made her way to the mineshaft that had led the Goblins to discovering the Nest in the first place. Grabbing a handle attached to a small platform, she activated the mechanism that moved her and the platform up the perpendicular shaft, her companions returning to their natural forms as she ascended out of the darkness.

            Once at the end of the shaft, Elysia took off her gas mask, momentarily squinting from the bright light of the sun as it shined down on the Pyrenees Mountain Range during a particularly cloudless day in winter, the peaks of the nearby mountains all covered in beautiful white snow. The Goblin prospectors that had been waiting for her at the entrance of the mine all gathered around as the Chief Prospector approached her, all of them covered in thick coats to push back the cold. "Lady Peverell, has the Nest been cleared?" Elysia nodded. "It has, but I would still suggest the Parision Guards inspect it first. The Queen and its workers are dead, but there are quite a few larvae and eggs sealed up in the nest's walls. They need to be removed before they begin to hatch and end up giving you all more trouble." The Goblins all started to grumble about delays before Elysia gave them news they wouldn't mind getting. "That said, there is a lot of perfectly preserved Wyrm meat down there that you all can get rations off, so the delay will surely be worth your time." The raven haired witch shook her head at the dreamy expression on the face of the Goblins at the mention of the Wyrm leftovers. Whilst she had learned much during her five years at Gringotts Londinium, the culinary tastes of a species that delighted itself in eating the meat of predators that would just as easily eat them would likely forever remain a mystery to her. And she honestly didn't want to know. As she approached the Apparition point of the prospecting site, Elysia looked down the mountainside to the valley just below, and the structure that barely rose from the heavy layer of snow that covered the region. 

            Where the white snow covered the slopes of the surrounding mountains, in the valley itself stood an immense palace-like complex, including massive grounds of open ground, snow covered fountains and gardens, all leading up to white walls that seemed untouched by time as the Beauxbatons Academy campus rose up from the ground. Looking more at home near Versaille than in the high mountains, Beauxbatons seemed to still have some life in it as Elysia could see figures moving over the snow covered ground, though clearly most of its inhabitants favored staying indoors. The sight made her a bit nostalgic for Harry's days at Hogwarts during the winter, a time usually spent in solitude as many of Harry's friends would head back home for the Holidays. Feeling a gust of chilly wind blowing across her face, Elysia pulled her scarf out of her coat pocket and wrapped it around her neck and face. She briefly wondered what the interior of the Academy was like, if it was even more ornate than the exterior with its endless rows of windows stretching out across the entire face of the building, when an odd sensation in the back of her mind became noticeable again. She had felt it before, that day back in Place Cachée. Her three companions, particularly Badb, all seemed to have stopped discussing today's successful hunt and were now focused on her. Elysia stared at the building from her position high on the cliffside, before turning around. "We are heading home." The three companions all seemed disappointed but understanding, as Elysia focused her mind and apparated them all away. Whatever that odd feeling was, it wasn't worth the attention her sudden appearance at Beauxbatons would bring if she were to pursue it. She had enough people demanding her attention as it was already.

-✿-

            "Well, it would seem the Pyrenees Project is back on course." Fueruk looked towards his fellow viceroy across the table. "Is that disappointment I hear in your voice, Ragnar?" The older goblin waved off the comment. "No, not really." Another goblin, this one thinner and with darker skin, chuckled to himself. "I think Ragnar is simply disappointed that he won't be sampling some of that delicious Wyrm meat without having to pay more galleons than he would deem necessary." Fueruk smiled at that before snapping his fingers. "That reminds me. At the behest of Lady Peverell, I was instructed to deliver these to you all." Several boxes were levited from Fueruk's side before being placed before each of the viceroys of the Goblin Nation within their meeting hall, the place darkly illuminated with a few dim crystals hanging from the roof and torches burning along the walls. Taking the final box, Fueruk walked along the edge of the long table before approaching the elevated throne, holding out the box as he bowed his head before the Goblin King, who was currently presiding over the Viceroy Meeting. "These were all harvested from the Queen Wyrm, with the meat being properly cleaned and preserved. We would never assume to provide anyone here with prepared food so we will leave it up to everyone's favorite cook to make these into the culinary masterpieces they deserve to be." The King's attendant scanned the box before taking it from Fueruk, who bowed his head deeper, before returning to his seat on the table. Everyone else present had already opened the boxes and smelled the meat, anticipation clearly visible on all of their faces.

            The king himself, a somewhat larger goblin with more traditional clothes and adorned with golden accessories, smiled after confirming the offering. "There hasn't been meat from a Wyrm Queen on the market for over a thousand years. You may offer our Champion our satisfaction with this tribute." One of the other viceroys, this one just as pale as Ragnar, grumbled. "It's a shame she didn't record the slaughter. To see an Arena Champion of her renown kill an entire nest would have been worth charging tickets for admission at a large gathering." Fueruk shook his head. "I am afraid the slaughter was less… involved than the Arena Trials we all bore witness to. The Lady Peverell has indicated to me that she has no taste for pursuing fame nor glory. She exterminated the nest by sealing it up with a similar ward to the one we use in the Arena, before exposing the interior to the gas she developed. Everything that hardly qualified as lethal on their own right was dead in minutes. She then dispatched the Soldiers and Queen with targeted strikes. I believe she was making up for her mistakes in the first trial. In fact, I was requested to give Ragnar first pick on the meat we will be making available on our market, up to a certain amount, of course. She has no intention of slighting any other of the Goblin Nation Districts." Ragnar finally seemed pleased with what he heard, as even the King chuckled from his throne. "It would seem we have been truly blessed with quite the generous Champion. Now then, I believe this meeting was regarding the current unrest in Albion?"

            Ragnar straightened his position in his seat. "As of right now, the conflict between the wandwavers has yet to cost Goblin blood, but aside from medical supplies, sales and investments in Britain are down." The viceroy closest to Ragnar grunted. "And even with medical supply sales being up, the supply itself is running low. We have already raised the prices for potions but eventually the Ministries will intervene to keep inflation down. We will need a global response to the spike in prices and the low supply of healing potions to maintain steady profits." The Goblin King tapped his chin in thought, though he noticed Fueruk holding out his hand. "I take it you have a suggestion to deal with this crisis?" Fueruk chuckled. "As it so happens, Lady Peverell and I had discussed the supply shortage and she has been developing alternative healing potions using a variety of international materials. She will be providing me the results of her experimentation in the coming weeks. Should these potions prove viable, we could see a stabilization of the market, as far flung regions will no longer need to rely on Eurasian primary ingredients. Each region will, theoretically, be able to fill up their own stock with locally sourced materials, leaving the standard healing potion supply available for sale on the European Continent. Of course, as these recipes will be the intellectual property of all Gringotts Banks, we will be able to obtain royalties for every vial sold as soon as they are released to the public. As it stands, the only issue is the interim period as the potions are developed and clinically tested before getting international approval."

            Another Goblin Viceroy with a high pitch voice spoke up. "That does seem like a viable solution but why not drive up the prices by keeping the supply below international demand? We can make quite a lot more coins by inflating the prices." Ragnar nodded. "That would certainly earn us more coin… in the short term. Looking at the market in the long term, having a decentralized source of Healing Potions will keep the prices down everywhere, thereby allowing more of our product to reach the consumers. The more consumers we reach, the more our brands gets promoted, the more business we draw to ourselves in the form of repeat customers. Maintaining a stable flow of currency should be of higher importance than getting a sudden large influx of gold with no guarantees of future investments." Fueruk nodded in agreement. "I concur with my fellow viceroy. We are already preparing a similar proposal regarding the new Wolfsbane Potion. Sure, we could have sold it at a higher price and the Weres would have bought it, but earning the trusts of the packs gives us a new market we can make business with. That and the fact that the new potion will utterly replace the previous product will mean that Weres that had previously refused to take the original potion over the concerns over the weakened state it left them in after the full moon will be interested in taking the new variant once its effectiveness becomes well known. We foresee an increase in sales of around thirty percent from what they were previously." 

            The viceroys continued to debate the merits of controlling the potion supply and price at the source versus lowering the price across the board, before the King struck his scabbarded sword on the ground, making everyone present go silent. "As we have yet to establish the new supply of potions, I hereby order all the District Banks to stockpile as much of the Healing Potion as possible. We will seek a profit improvement that remains well above the pre-British Troubles prices until such a time as the new recipes become available and are properly tested. If everything goes as planned, we will decrease the price across the market as soon as the new supplies are ready for distribution." The Viceroys stood up and bowed their heads. "By your will, your Majesty." As the Viceroy began to leave the chamber, Fueruk found himself being summoned to stand before the king. Kneeling before the throne, the viceroy waited for his king to speak. "It would seem that Lady Peverell has become your proverbial golden goose." Fueruk nodded. "She has. While she may not crave the limelight nor the authority her power could afford her, her kind nature ensures that she will bring aid where it's needed. I worry about her potentially getting drawn into Britain's conflict again, though for now she is content to simply be left alone." The king chuckled. "She is quite the human, holding such unparalleled powers and yet deciding to live in anonymity, ever looking to aid those who need it most. Tend to her well, Fueruk. I do not wish for the Goblin Nation to lose such a citizen simply by failing to keep her happy." Fueruk bowed his head further. "I understand. Lady Peverell will be looked after as you command, my King. You have my word."

Chapter Text

            " Easy with those roots, Mademoiselle Charbonneau. If you want the plant to reach its peak harvesting condition, the roots can't be torn. You must gently pry them, dirt and all, out of the pot before replanting it into the larger vessel ." Adeline nodded as the Herbology Professor Chantal Persaud walked past her and Gabrielle, whilst inspecting the rest of the students as they prepared the aconite plants for their next stage of growth, all of them wearing their dragonhide gloves. The professor herself spoke with a creole accent, her dark skin highlighted beautifully with her traditional robes in bright, vivid colors that evoked the jungles of French Guiana, her dark hair held in cornrows tightly upon her scalp. Her gaze swept the room, before she tapped her wand to gently push back a student that had been about to touch the leaves with their bare fingers. Her voice was soft but sure. " This is your final term of Herbology so we will be going over all the fundamentals of the discipline. I am sure you all are keenly aware of the dangers of devil snare, mandrakes and even bubotubers. However, just because a plant is non-magical, it does not mean that it is not dangerous to us. Despite the usefulness of aconite as a potion's ingredient, most of its variations are deadly poisonous to any human, as well as other living creatures, whether it is the roots or the leaves. As such, you must always be vigilant regardless of what plants you handle. If it is your goal to pursue a future in Herbology, please keep either a good mental inventory of all known plants, if not a small journal with adequate depictions. Even if you do encounter a brand new, undiscovered plant, every precaution must be taken… before you risk more than you are aware ."

            As the class said “ yes, Professor ,” and continued to finish replanting the wolfsbane plants, two figures appeared at the greenhouse door, the men scraping off snow from their shoulders as some of the greenhouses were built separate from the Beauxbatons main building. Gabrielle looked up from her plant having finished with the transfer of it from the pot in front of her after patting the dirt down, before doing a double take as she recognized her father. He too noticed her and waved at her in greeting before approaching the professor with his companion. After a quiet discussion that none of the students heard, the two men waited by the professor's desk for a few more minutes as Persaud checked the repotted plants whilst instructing the students on how to clean their gloves safely in the basins without damaging the dragonhide's treatment. Once everyone was done, she tapped the bell next to her at the end of the greenhouse's main table. " Alright, everyone, we will be ending today's class here. By next class I want you all to review the information on the Dittany plant and its proper care and come prepared for the harvesting of said plant to be used as a Potions material. The Wolfsbane still needs another month before we begin harvesting it, so make sure you keep up to date with your instructions on how both of the plants are harvested, whether you start at the roots or at the leaves. And when you see Professor Belnades, tell her that the wolfsbane materials may be prepared a week ahead of schedule, just in case she wants to adjust her plans regarding the brewing of wolfsbane potion. Class dismissed ." As Gabrielle and Adeline finished putting away their notes, they noticed the professor approaching them. 

            "The offer remains on the table, Miss Charbonneau, and if you would like a fieldwork assignment with your internship, the next expedition back to Guiana will be taking off in a year's time, as the researchers are not fond of trudging through the South American jungles during Hurricane season ." Adeline smiled at her professor. " I will keep that in mind, Madame Persaud ." The middle aged woman shuddered. " Please, don't call me that. Reminds me of my mother, god rest her soul. Now, off with you two before you are late for your next course ." As the two teens passed by the men, Gabrielle took a moment to kiss her father on the cheek and say " Give mother, Fleur and Victoire my love when you head home ," before they left the greenhouse, their coats thrown over their shoulders to protect themselves from the cold as they headed back to the main building. Once alone, the Professor looked towards her two unexpected guests. " What can I help you with , monsieurs?" Director Delacour handed her a folder, which she opened, skimming over the first page. "Aconitum Anthora, also known as Yellow Monkshood. I take it that you didn't pick to see me today at random ." François shook his head. " No, Madame Maxime informed us that you would be handling Wolfsbane today and that aside from Professors with eidetic memory, most take the time to refresh their lessons regarding the material prior to class ." Chantal sighed. " That I did, though I have a decent overview regarding aconite for most of the year. So, what do you need my expertise for ?" François gestured at the folder. " What can you tell us about that variety of Aconite ?" 

            Professor Persaud looked over her shoulder to the alcove leading away from the main greenhouse. " It's not particularly rare, though there aren't endless fields of the stuff everywhere either. One moment ." Handing the folder back to Delacour, she disappeared into the alcove that housed her exemplars of most non-magical or non-sentient plants before returning with a large pot, similar in size to the one the students were repotting the regular wolfsbane into. She gently placed it on the table next to her, careful not to touch the plant itself, its yellow flowers still closed. " It's colloquially called Healing Wolfsbane as Herbalists used it as a treatment for all sorts of medical conditions, though the practice died out in favor of pharmacologicals and standard potions. You will see them growing in the wilds of the Carpathian or Alpine mountain ranges ." Director Poirier looked between the plant and the regular wolfsbane. " Have you heard of anyone using it as a potion's ingredient ?" The professor pursed her lips in thought. " In the past, perhaps, but it's mostly kept as a decorative piece or simply as an exemplar of a variety of aconite. Why ?" Poirier gestured at the plant. " With your expert opinion, do you believe a potion could be derived from this plant that could have restorative effects, perhaps even assist in the Werewolf transformation ?" Chantal looked between the Yellow Monkshood and the standard Wolfsbane. " In theory, yes, but potion ingredients are tricky. You can't just substitute one for another. Belnades would be better able to tell you the full process but you would have to adjust the dosages, perhaps change the reagents, brewing temperatures and other ingredients. To develop a new Wolfsbane potion from Yellow Monkshood …”

            François returned the folder to her. " It would seem that a Gringotts Potions Master managed to do just that, having developed an alternative to the wolfsbane potion, using this plant as the new base ingredient. They are currently only providing it as part of a clinical trial to three packs but the results have been… uncanny, if they are to be believed. Other packs have gotten wind of what essentially amounts to a superior Wolfsbane Potion and are demanding access to it. Unfortunately, Gringotts claims they can't supply all of the French packs with it, let alone all of Europe ." The dark skinned woman read through the papers, particularly those detailing the effects the potion seemed to have on the Weres. " They are correct. What is available of the plant in the open market could never be used to fully satisfy the demand this potion would have, particularly on a monthly basis. The specimen itself is often planted in the next few months but you'll only see them bloom in Autumn. Without greenhouses dedicated to growing large quantities of Yellow Monkshood out of season, you would sooner make the plant endangered than have the supply to meet the demand ." Poirier sighed. " That's what we feared. Gringotts has apparently requested its affiliated producers to set aside and grow large quantities of the plant but most were hesitant. And that's not even talking about the unaffiliated growries ." Handing the folder back to François, Professor Persaud shrugged. " I am not surprised. As a Herbologist myself, I would hesitate sacrificing the amount of resources needed to prepare a supply of a plant with unknown market value. In this case, nothing short of a Ministry order to the nation's suppliers would get the supply to where it needs to be and that's only for France. If you want a stable global market, you would need the ICW to issue a similar edict, which means getting the evidence needed to justify the order and the authorization from the Potion's Master to have the new recipe become widespread ."

            She then gestured at the rows of wolfsbane that her students had just replanted. " And if your new potion is indeed superior to the existing one, that would cause other issues. Standard Wolfsbane production would drop to zero, existing stocks would need to be sold at a loss by the suppliers, curriculums would need to be updated in every single ICW certified school and the apothecaries would also have to sell their existing stock if not let them spoil. You all might have a dispute between werewolves to worry about but everything currently tied to the supply, preparation and sale of the Wolfsbane potion will be suffering a thorough reorganization. You want my opinion? Gringotts did the right thing keeping the news of this potion as limited as possible. They have clearly been taking their time to make sure everything is in order before putting it out to the general public that there is a new Wolfsbane Potion available. The best thing you two could do is try to explain the situation to the other packs, verify the claims, get the permits for this potion's recipe to become available and use the Ministry's authority to get the suppliers on board with a change in the supply of the base ingredients in the shortest window possible ." François slid the folder into his coat pocket. " Thank you for your time, Professor. Could we ask you to… ?" Chantal raised an eyebrow. " Not say a word about this new potion to anyone, particularly to Belnades? Please, I know Sipha and she would spread the news faster than a wildfire in the dry season. I won't be party to the chaos you all are getting involved in… though I will be ordering some Yellow Monkshood seeds in preparation for what's to come ." As the two Ministry Directors left, Chantal looked at the rows of Wolfsbane, before looking at the one sample of Yellow Monkswood. " Things are about to change around here, all because of you. Makes one wonder what else you could be used for ." She gently returned her sample back to its spot in her exemplar greenhouse, before she started preparing for her next class.

-✿-

            "Wait, the Ministry is already trying to get your Wolfsbane potion recipe into the open market?" Elysia nodded as she and Jeanne were enjoying a cup of coffee at her Apothecary after the former had delivered the new potions for the month. "Not in an official capacity, but my business partner at Gringotts got a visit from the Directors of the MSF and the DCT. Apparently, since the Weres taking the clinical trials were somewhat vocal about how the new potion was better than the old one, the other packs not on the list got jealous and have been picking fights to get the information. It's a good thing that the supply stores that provide the potions were part of the Were's non-disclosure agreement or you would have been getting some nasty visitors." Jeanne groaned. "Tell me about it. Guess I am going to have to be careful from now on about the things I say to my customers, just in case I let slip that the store handles the new potion. Back to the Ministry, though, could they really force you to give up your rights to the potion recipe?" Elysia sat back and tried to recall what Fueruk had told her. "If they did it would open them up to serious legal issues. On the one hand, they can claim that my keeping the information under a patent endangers the populace's safety by denying them a vital resource. On the other hand, because it would be the French Ministry taking the initiative, when the ICW comes looking for said permits, they would suffer fines for violating my rights, or they could suffer sanctions if they were stupid enough to try and keep the recipe to themselves. Regardless, it could all turn into a massive mess if I don't try and make a general license of it with a royalties clause for the sale of the actual product."

            Jeanne frowned. "That's the sort of license most potioneers have with their well known potions, right? Particularly since it lets them get some monetary compensation for their work?" At Elysia's nod, Jeanne shrugged. "Sounds like you and Gringotts will have to go that route if you want to keep getting revenue from it." Elysia nursed her cup of tea. "Yeah, though the license comes with a major problem. Under the current patent, the potion is registered as part of the Gringotts Collective Patents Office. It's a way for potioneers, enchanters, ward masters and other magicals to have their work protected while also maintaining their anonymity. If the patent were to be turned into a license… it couldn't be through Gringotts alone. I would have to officially claim the potion as my intellectual property." Jeanne looked at her friend, seeing how unhappy she looked. "But isn't that a good thing? You would finally be getting the recognition you deserve." Elysia raised her voice. "I don't want it!" Realizing that her emotions got the best of her, Elysia lowered her voice. "I am so sorry for that outburst. It's just… When I started brewing potions, it was purely to serve my needs. Healing, Blood Replenishing, Bone Repair, anything a human with an active and dangerous lifestyle would need to survive. After I was free to just relax and enjoy my life, I decided to make an occupation out of it. I got my Mastery certified by the ICW and I started… looking past what was already done. When I was a kid, I saw how devastating Lycanthropy was and how the potion wasn't really doing much to help those suffering the condition, so… I decided to make a new one, one that could help the Weres live normal lives without being afraid of causing anyone any harm, including to themselves. Now… now my good deed is catching up with me and it might end up taking away the peaceful life I had always dreamed of."

            Reaching out and holding Elysia's hands in her own, Jeanne moved closer to her friend. "But why? What's so bad about people knowing your name?" Elysia saw those brown eyes gazing at her with worry and struggled with how much she could say. Using her finger and pouring some magic into them, she drew the triangle, the circle within and the line, the image left hovering in the air as solidified wisps of dark fumes. "Do you recognize this?" Jeanne looked at the symbol. "I think I saw it in a history book back when I studied at Beauxbatons. Was it something that Grindelwald used?" Elysia nodded. "It was, but the symbol predated him. He took it from a family associated with legendary objects believed to grant the owner power over life and death. That family… was the Peverells, my ancestors. Because of him, part of our coat of arms was appropriated and made into a symbol of hate and intolerance, something my family never stood for in its entire history. If my name becomes known again, people will assume that I am like Grindelwald or that I somehow possess these legendary objects. That's why I decided to remain a Goblin Nation citizen and why I never wrote my name on anything. I didn't want to bring attention to myself or anyone who was near me. But if I register myself as the inventor of the new potion, everyone will know that I exist, and they will come looking for me." Jeanne saw her friend slump her head forward, seeing now why she was always so careful when she came to town, her eyes looking at every passerby, probably looking out for anyone paying too much attention to her, or for a face that she knew from her past. Why no one knew exactly where she lived at all, her home some lost property out in the nearby forests. Her friend was just trying to make a life for herself, helping others as she always seemed to do without really looking for anything in return, doing it because it was the right thing.

            Having seen and been on the receiving end of Elysia's kindness for over a year made Jeanne strengthen her resolve. "Then to hell with them. Anyone who comes to Saint-Cirq-Lapopie looking for you won't get anything from us." Elysia raised her head, the stunned look on her making Jeanne smile. "I can't speak for everyone here, but ever since you decided to call this place your home, we have all been the better for it. So many of us owe a lot to you and knowing you we will owe a lot more to your kindness in the coming years. The least we can do is make sure that you never feel unsafe here. Give me a few days to talk to the rest of the community and I promise you, no one who comes out here looking for you or any Peverells will get anything out of us." Elysia searched Jeanne's face, seeing the truth of her words. "Jeanne, you don't have to do this." Jeanne squeezed Elysia's hands. "Yes I do. My daughter and I are finally comfortable after my ex left me and the town hasn't felt this pleasant in years. And it's all because of you. So please, let us do this one favor for you so that you can not only continue living your peaceful life, but actually make something of your career. Besides, if you continue making potions that will better the lives of everyone everywhere, that stain on your family name that the old bastard Grindelwald left behind will finally get washed away. You will see, by the time you have a child running around the streets, making your hair go grey, no one will think of the Peverells as anything but a kind, generous and successful magical family." Elysia felt some of her control slipping again as tears escaped her eyes. "What are you, a Seer now?"

            The dark skinned woman laughed. "Heavens no, but I know people. Well, most people, cheating assholes who will never darken my doorstep ever again excluded. You, Elysia, are an angel amongst humans and while you will certainly draw some problems to you because of who you are, I am certain you will be able to handle all of them just fine, whilst we will make sure you have a nice and peaceful home to come back to." The young raven haired woman wiped the tears from her eyes before smiling at her first witch friend in so many years. "Well, I certainly hope you are right, because that sounds lovely." Jeanne waited until Elysia was sipping from her coffee mug before adding. "Of course, that means we are going to have to find you a girlfriend." Elysia felt the lukewarm liquid go down the wrong part of her throat before she started coughing up a storm as Jeanne laughed at her, pleased with herself for having gotten the timing right. The pout that Elysia sent her way, however, wasn't as genuine as she would have liked, her heart still singing with joy at the words of her friend and the thought that she might have truly found a place to call home. She had initially decided to come here out of convenience with how close the ancient Peverell Estate was to the town, but now, having found a true friend and a place where her services can not only help the local magical community but make their lives better, she could think of no other place to call home.

-✿-

            " Enter ." Opening the door to the Headmistress' office, Gabrielle could feel herself growing nervous, though the room itself did have her calming down. Framed by a massive glass window that overlooked the central courtyard of the Beauxbatons Academy, the chamber itself had most of its walls filled with bookshelves, though these held more than just books. They were an eclectic mix of books, trophies, magical items and some objects that to Gabrielle seemed to hold more sentimental value. She passed by a picture frame that depicted Albus Dumbledore, Igor Karkaroff and Madame Maxime all standing proudly together, the goblet of Fire lit behind then on its tall platform, awaiting the names of those wishing to become Champions, whilst before them sat the Triwizard Cup, the ultimate price that awaited the victor. Next to the picture frame, however, was the proof that the much anticipated revival of the Triwizard Tournament did not go as planned, as it held a newspaper clipping detailing the death of Cedric Diggory, a faded picture of the boy in his Hogwarts Champion uniform smiling at the camera, unaware of the fate that awaited him at the end. His death, as well as the deaths of Barty Crouch Sr, Igor Karkaroff and the revelation, to some, that Britain's Dark Lord had returned from the dead, made any thoughts of having another competition held in three years moot. The chaos surrounding Britain's second bloody Wizarding Civil War simply killed any interest in international magical competitions between the three schools.

            " You know that I will never quite forgive myself for not seeing the dangers that the Second Task's conditions held for you and your sister. As someone of mixed heritage, one would assume that I would be more sensitive to such worries, that I would have seen the danger in putting Veela in not only a Task that already placed them at a disadvantage by bring under water, but one that involved the Merfolk, who still hold great animosity to your kin for some Ancient slight that few but the most learned could even hope to remember. Whilst you and your older sister survived the experience with no true injuries beyond what the Task entailed, it did not absolve me of my mistakes ." Gabrielle turned away from the picture frames and smiled at the Headmistress. "I am sure the fireballs my mother threw at you as soon as she requested a private meeting to discuss the event somewhat made up for it, though mother does still complain about your heightened healing trait and giant magical resistance preventing the Veela fire from leaving any permanent scars ." The older woman, who despite being seated at her desk still towered over the room, though it was clear that all of the furniture was made with her in mind as she wouldn't have to be constantly bending over for everything, chuckled. " Yes, I can still remember the stunned look she had when my skin wasn't peeling off as she had expected. Regardless, I have done my best to account for Veelas and other magical races when designing any and all coursework or changes to the academy's structure. I do apologize for the fact that we are still unable to safely neutralize the Allure's effects on the wider population, as that would certainly have made the last few years easier for you. Now please, sit ."

            Feeling the nerves return once more, Gabrielle sat down in the more normal sized chair, the soft cushions at least making her feel somewhat comfortable. The Headmistress, not looking as to having aged much in the last six and a half years, peered over Gabrielle's academic record. " During your OWL examinations, you scored either Acceptable or Exceeds Expectations in the majority of your courses. Afterwards, you elected to drop Potions and Astronomy while still retaining History of Magic, Herbology, Charms, Transfiguration and Defence from the previously mandated courses and also retained the electives Care for Magical Creatures as well as Runes and even took on the NEWT exclusive of Healing. Your last examinations have you with Acceptables in Herbology, Defence and Transfigurations, with Exceeds Expectations in History, Charms, Runes and Healing with your only Outstanding being in Care For Magical Creatures ." Lowering the paper, Maxime looked at her student. "Based on your decisions regarding coursework, I don't believe you intend to follow in your father's footsteps, which I am sure gives him some measure of relief ." Gabrielle chuckled at that, knowing that her Headmistress was quite right. Fleur's participation in the Order of the Phoenix through her marriage to Bill had already made her father quite irate and Gabrielle had no intention of adding to his worries. Maxime, happy to see her student smiling, pressed on. "I also imagine that you will not be taking after your mother as you decided not to pursue Magical Law for your NEWT elective. At the same time, you don't seem to be interested in a career as a Healer. Tell me Mademoiselle Delacour, what sort of career do you have in mind ?"

            Gabrielle rubbed her shoulder nervously, the action creasing her Beauxbaton's uniform slightly. " I… I am still undecided. I have been trying to find something that motivates me but I had a difficult time finding it ." Maxime looked back at the classes that Gabrielle had taken. " May I ask why you continued to take Defence and why you elected to take Healing? Both courses are, of course, quite important, but without the Potions course, you wouldn't be able to become either an Auror or a Healer ." Gabrielle sighed. "I took them less out of a personal interest and more out of the fact of what I am. As a Veela, we remain a "precious commodity" that other, less civilized regions of the world would do anything to obtain. In the Conclaves, we are taught how to defend ourselves from threats but most of our training involves group defences. As a Veela that will be less likely to rely on others for help, I wanted to have the best possible education I could get from Beauxbatons. Unfortunately… I don't really have an aptitude for the course and because of that I have only managed to get by thanks to long hours of studying. It's why I didn't take Potions, as it was clear that I wouldn't be able to become an Auror. The same issue comes up with Healing. I wanted the knowledge necessary for being able to take care of myself and those dear to me, but my nature prevents me or anyone else of my kind from working at a non-Veela clinic or Hospital, where the Allure could cause even more problems. Even as an Auror, while the Allure could at times be useful, it would be a huge detriment to those assigned with me, unless I was lucky enough to find the right partner. Since I wasn't exactly all that good of a Potioneer and I had no chance of pursuing either profession, there was just no need to keep it ."

            Maxime sighed but nodded. " It would seem you have given your future quite some thought, though you haven't found a solution. Tell me, why then did you keep Herbology? Clearly, you are not able to do well in the class either ." Gabrielle blushed in embarrassment. " I… suppose I stayed on course because I didn't want to leave my roommate alone. Adeline loves Herbology, though I don't think she realizes that she doesn't like the whole "managing a resource" aspect of it. I don't like that part either, but when we get to work outdoors in the spring in the small woods that are adjacent to the school and in the gardens… I don't know, I just enjoy it enough that the class becomes tolerable for me." Maxime looked from the academic report to Gabrielle a few times, before something clicked in her head. "Is that why you like Care as well? Because you are outdoors ?" Gabrielle thought for a second. " When we manage the Abraxas and other animals outside of the stables, yeah, it's a great time. I actually get to relax quite well ." Maxime lowered the paper on her desk and held her hand together on top of her desk. " Mademoiselle Delacour, it would seem that the aspects you like between Herbology and Care, your least enjoyed and most enjoyed courses… are being outside in the open air ." Gabrielle blinked her eyes. " Well, I suppose you are right. Outside of the Conclaves, we don't really get to be out in the open ." Maxime gave the girl a bittersweet smile. " No, I don't suppose you do. Odd that you didn't try out for the Quidditch team ." 

            Gabrielle shuddered. " Don't get me wrong, I love to fly on a broom, but not enough to spend months at a time dodging bludgers. Broom racing just doesn't have that much of an appeal to me either ." Maxime sat back in her chair. " Then, would you be interested in seeing if a profession in Care for Magical Creatures is something you would like to pursue? I can ask Professor d'Este to bring you along during his regular duties to the stables and pens and see if you enjoy caring for the creatures we have here. If you think you might like it, we could offer you an apprenticeship or, at the very least, an internship with the Care Department ." Thinking back on her time in the Care for Magical Creatures courses, she could say that she enjoyed much of her time meeting all the interesting creatures of the magical world, though she wasn't sure of the idea of being a Handler or a Carer. That said, the Headmistress was right that the best way for her to know for sure would be actually giving it a try. " If Professor d'Este is fine with the extra responsibility, I have no objections to helping him out with the animals here and seeing how I feel about the profession ." Maxime took her fountain pen and jotted down a few notes, both on the academic report as well as on a seperate piece of paper. " I will let Estous know as soon as I see him. Beyond that, I hope you understand that there is nothing wrong with being unsure as to what you wish to be doing with your life. Sometimes you even end up doing jobs that aren't to your liking, but they can eventually lead you to your true calling. I had no intention of being a Charms professor for all my life, but my few years on the role allowed me to be named Deputy and then Headmistress, a position I do not wish to step aside for ."

            Nodding in understanding, Gabrielle stood up from her chair, taking a moment to smoothing down her uniform before picking up her book bag and bowing to the Headmistress. " Thank you, Madame Maxime, for your time. Have a good day ." The half-giantess waved at Gabrielle. " And a good day to you, Mademoiselle Delacour. Do let your mother know that she is always welcome to drop by for a spot of tea ." Gabrielle smiled. " I am sure she would love to take up your offer, but father was mad at her for the fireball incident and with Victoire being home, she is a bit busy ." Maxime nodded. " The offer is available all the same ." As Gabrielle closed the door, she sighed, feeling the tension leaving her body, before walking down the hallway. As she neared her dorm room, she stopped by the nearest window that looked out into the gardens, the white mountain peaks reaching up towards the overcast sky. A few weeks prior, during one of her classes, she had felt the bond between her and Harry flare up again, meaning that he had been nearby to the academy. She had tried to see if anyone had arrived at the school during the brief moment that she had sensed him, but no one had dropped by. Word was that there were attempts to make a small community similar to Hogwarts' Hogsmeade in a nearby recess of the mountain and that there were workers already there getting the work started. Had Harry been there as a worker or just passing by to get a glimpse at Beauxbatons? Gabrielle wasn't sure but she hoped that Harry had sensed her this time. At the very least, the fact that this was the second time they had almost crossed paths meant that there was a greater chance for them to meet one day. 

            But what would he see when they finally met? Here she was, almost eighteen years old and still she was unsure of what she wanted from her life. As much as Gabrielle wanted to meet him and for the two of them to discover what this bond between them could mean for each other, she didn't just want to be an arm ornament for him. She wanted to be able to stand up on her own two feet, to bring something more to the relationship other than the fact that she was just a Veela who happened to get bonded to him that fateful day on the lake. Taking a deep breath, Gabrielle turned away from the window and back towards her room. After greeting Adeline, she took out her Care for Magical Creatures book and began to prepare for her upcoming exam, pushing the immature thoughts she had about Harry out of her mind for what she hoped would be the rest of the day. Whilst deeply focused on the essay she was writing for the upcoming Defence class, she felt something odd. It wasn't the bond persay, but she felt like someone was looking at her. Sweeping the room with her eyes, she found everything to be just the way as she and Adeline tended to leave it, with a quick scan of the room with her wand revealing nothing else was there. Adeline, who had been busy with her own assignments, had turned to look at her friend as soon as she felt her sweeping the room for anything that shouldn't have been there. " Everything ok ?" Gabrielle did one last sweep and got nothing, before slipping her wand back into its holster, the feeling of being watched having disappeared. " Yeah, everything's fine. Guess I was just imagining things ."

-✿-

Londinium District, November 1998

            "Easy, Mr Potter. A little more to the right. Yes, that's right. Now move it all the way down to the floor whilst following the outside of the mark on the stone." Harry bit his lip as he kept his wand trained on the stone before him, sustaining a stone cutting charm for longer than it was intended. As his time in the mines grew, so too had his magical output, meaning that he was cutting more stone than anyone else. Whilst this had bothered some of the experienced Goblins, his forewoman Lethlot hadn't ignored him as a resource. When the miners discovered a large vein of marble, Harry had been pulled aside and given special directions. With the value of marble remaining higher than that of standard stone or granite, the Goblins were eager to get more out of the vein than they typically could with the limitations of their own workforce. In this case, they had gone through the trouble of marking the marble wall for Harry to carve into with his wand. Following the outline as much as possible without cutting through it, the young Potter Heir managed to reach the stone floor, before being instructed to cut through the lower end. By the time he was done, all that was left was to lift the massive chunk of marble. The Goblins, quite concerned with not damaging the solid block, applied Futhark Runes to the outer surface with paint, the symbols designed to strengthen the block to prevent it from getting damaged during transport, as well as to lower its weight. The expert handlers for the quarry then used their own wandless levitation magic, lifting the massive block off the ground and gently moving it towards the center of the quarry, where other Handlers were waiting to apply more sigils onto it. 

            "Lethlot, I say that you are certainly getting quite the use out of Mr Potter's exceptional talent with his wand." The forwoman was spooked as the voice of the viceroy echoed in the massive chamber, before turning around and bowing as Ragnar approached the massive block of marble, with Golstrud walking at his side, followed by a small contingent of guards. "My apologies if I overstepped myself, Viceroy, but when this massive vein of marble was found…" Ragnar nodded. "There have been quite a few projects that have been stalled amongst the master craftsmen for not having an appropriately sized solid block of marble and, while the old rules of stacking separate blocks still apply, the very idea of doing the impossible remains quite the temptation. Isn't that right, Handlers?" The group of Goblins, who had gently placed the block onto the ground grew nervous under the Viceroy's attention, before a smile appeared on his face. "None of you need to worry, as I myself am quite fond of trying to surpass the exemplary work of the other Goblin Nation Districts. The sculpting of this block alone will make us the envy of the other communities, though we best make sure that any work we undertake we are able to surpass should the King himself request a duplicate be made in the Capital." Ragnar's words seemed to have lit quite the fire in the Handler's hearts as they eagerly turned their attention to the block, as they sought to shrink it in order to have it go up the lift to be brought up to the Artisan's workstation.  

            The Viceroy then turned his attention to the wizard in the Quarry. "That will unfortunately include you as well, Mr Potter." Harry bowed his head softly. "If it occurs during my service to the Goblin Nation, then I would be honoured to fulfill my responsibility. If the request should come afterwards, I would be more than happy to be of service to such fine craftsmen." Ragnar chuckled to himself. "Well said, Mr Potter. Now then, while I am impressed by what has been carved from the ground on this fine day, I made my way down here because Dredhook communicated to us that you desire to be trained in melee weapons combat. May I ask why?" Harry looked towards the miners as they each carried on their duties for the day. "Because the Arena Trials weren't something that was designed to be used exclusively for foreigners that ran afoul of Gringotts laws. If it was specifically designed for Goblins in their path to achieve certain rights and privileges, then it makes sense that a proper challenger needs to be trained in both the use of magic and melee weapons. A good example of that would be my own first trial, which might have gone a bit more smoothly if I had a piercing weapon that could break through the Wyrm carapace, rather than improvising with a Wyrm tooth. When you gave me the option to earn my freedom as an Arena combatant, I accepted it with the intention to do my best in every Task and I cannot do that if I am knowingly hampering my progress by not learning the necessary skills. As such, I humbly ask to be allowed to learn melee combat and to be able to either borrow a weapon, order one to be made or purchase one, either with the payment I receive as a Miner or from the amount still available in my family's vaults." 

            Harry's request and explanation seemed to have left the Viceroy with much to ponder as he fell into quiet contemplation. "We do have weapons that can be borrowed by those taking on the Arena Trials, as well as armour, though the choice of what weapon you wish to specialize in lies with you. As for actually having our weaponsmith's craft you a personalized weapon, that is a privilege awarded to those who complete seven of the Twelve Tasks. They will explain to you the process and the matter of ownership if you arrive at that stage. As for training…" Golstrud stepped forward. "Dredhook, to my knowledge, served as a combat specialist prior to his reassignment after his brother's betrayal. He could carry out the training himself." Ragnar looked at Golstrud before turning to look at Harry. "He may be a former specialist, but he is no Weaponsmaster. With whom would you like to receive your training?" Harry thought for a moment. "With all due respect to Gringotts Londinium's Weaponsmaster, I wish to be trained by Dredhook, as we have so far reached a degree of mutual respect. For his taking on the responsibility of hosting me during the time I am repaying my debt, I would be honoured to be trained by him in the art of war." Ragnar nodded. "Very well. Golstrud, please inform Dredhook of his new duties and have the necessary equipment sent to their abode. I look forward to seeing you in the next Arena Trial, Mr Potter." Harry bowed his head as both Ragnar and Golstrud made their way towards the lifts, with Lethlot walking up to him. "Dredhook will be quite pleased with the request. He, like many Goblins, enjoys melee combat. Do try to be a good student and remember, your quotas will not change unless it is necessary for your recovery, so don't tire yourself too much."

            After completing his quota in the mines for the day, Harry eventually made his way back to the alcove where Dredhook and his neighbors lived, noticing as he arrived in the narrow street that Dredhook was setting up practice dummies in the front yard of his home. When he sensed Harry's presence, he turned around, a smile growing on his face. "I must admit, your decision to pick me over the Weaponsmaster may come back to haunt you, Mr Potter, Wyrm Slayer. Still, I am quite happy with this particular assignment. A pick and a minecart are fine tools but for me there is no better feeling than a weapon in your hand." He gestured towards a table he had set out next to his home's front door. "Speaking of weapons, you may take your pick from those. They are quite resilient tools but nothing that can truly compare to a personalized weapon." Looking over the options laid out, Harry noticed a similar weapon to Godric Gryffindor's Sword. As he took it in his hands, he noticed just how… small it was. Clearly, there was some truth to the fact that the sword was made for a Goblin's height, but Harry wouldn't pry into what was a sore subject for Gringotts Londinium. Feeling comfortable with a sword, Harry found himself gravitating to a longer and heavier blade, something that felt more in keeping with his size. He did take a short knife as well, with Dredhook's face sporting a smile. "A wise decision with the knife. A sword serves a warrior well in many combat scenarios, but a knife can be used far more swiftly. Now then, step over here and look at the pieces of armour. Few of these will protect you from the really dangerous beasts, but they will do well against scrapes and cuts so some armour is recommended." Once kitted out, Dredhook had him stand before the training dummy and taught him the poses and the ways to hold the weapon that would best serve him, lessons that would prove crucial to the young man in the years to come. 

-✿-

Present Day

            As the cool morning breeze of a spring day batted against Elysia's face, her eyes were focused forward, her senses heightened as she swung her training sword whilst performing her early day exercises in the gardens of the estate. With the cold winter days mostly behind them, spring in France had allowed her the chance to exercise outside, having to perform most of her training regime indoors for the last few weeks. Not that the interior of her home wasn't pleasant to be in. The Goblins had been paid handsomely to improve upon the existing stone and woodwork that had not seen renovations since before the end of the Hundred Year's War, when the family's last living Heirs had died, the descendants not bothering to claim the old lands that were now surrounded by French territory for themselves. Fortunately for Elysia, the lands had been protected from being claimed by the French Magical Aristocracy by the lingering fear that remained amongst their kin concerning the Peverells and their prowess against other Magicals. The land Estate was therefore left in stasis, abandoned by everyone but Gringotts Parision, who had kept the deed of the property in the hope that some distant descendant could claim it. It certainly paid off for them, as the property, while not in ruins, needed to be brought up to modern standards, with Elysia having to delegate what rooms saw improvements first. Much of the basement, the master bedroom and its adjoining office, the kitchen and the bathrooms were all her first priority, but the other rooms had been left very much as they had been in the 13th century. One such space had been the room next to her own, which became her dedicated training room during the winters. 

            With the recent Wyrm extermination and the meat surplus, however, Elysia had earned plenty of money, more than enough to actually put to use. Some of it went to repay the Gringotts Parision High Risk Investment Fund, so that any earnings from her new potion royalties would be more profitable for her right from the start, but some of the funds were also used to have more rooms of the Estate improved to her specifications. Having thought about the possibility of having the Chabornneau women over as guests for some holidays, she had relented and ordered the opening of two of the guest bedrooms for improvement, as well as two of the upstairs family suites and one of the sitting rooms. Once those rooms were updated, the new furniture would be brought in and Elysia would leave it at that. The only last change she had made to the house was in the room where she had been training during the winters. While the wards had made it comfortable to exercise in there and magic made cleanup easy, Elysia just felt… uncomfortable leaving the room so bare. Hence why she was currently exercising outside, whilst the Goblins installed wooden panels, large mirrors and other basic necessities before the room was made into a legitimate exercise chamber. Not that she minded working out outside. In fact, ever since the end of her five years worth of service to the Goblin Nation, she had prefered spending her days out under the blue sky. The weather in the northern part of the French Region of Occitania was certainly more pleasant than her summers in Surrey and, unlike the suburban area where she had been detained, the forests around her were a model of the peace and quiet she longed for. Not that there weren't any neighbors around, they just didn't happen to be humans.

            Once done with practicing her swings, she took a moment to clean her face up with a cool wet towel that she kept around her neck, before conjuring a training dummy, one of only a few conjurations she learned, besides cups, chairs, blankets and knives. The latter had been at Dredhook's insistence, as he felt that as either a cook, a potioneer or as a warrior, she would always need a knife at a moment's notice. Harry hadn't been able to refute that claim and had learned to conjure very sharp blades, though if and when Elysia ever was to encounter a beast, she always made sure to carry a proper knife, just in case the creatures were spell resistant enough that the conjured blades would vanish on contact. Taking a moment to stretch, Elysia quickly took an attack stance before striking, using her sword to slice and stab at the dummy, always keeping in the movements needed to quickly parry any possible counter attack, just as Dredhook had taught her. As her main focus remained fixated on the dummy, she was only marginally aware that she was being watched. From the closest treeline a bunch of fairies flitted about, their position in the air shifting when a stronger wind pushed through the trees. Beneath them and along the ground were several of free elves, or brownies as Elysia had learned to call them, all watching her training until Ida apparated close to her, making the observers flee in hushed tones and giggles. Ida glared at them briefly before approaching her mistress, lifting up a metal bottle up to her. "The clocks have struck 11:50, Mistress. You asked that I inform you so that you could reach the cauldrons in time."

            Elysia smiled at her friend, taking the water bottle from her outstretched hand. "Thank you Ida." After drinking a few deep gulps of the ice cold water, Elysia dumped some of it on her head, sighing in relief, before using the towel to remove the excess water from her face. "Ah, that hits the spot. Will you walk with me?" Ida bobbed her head before following along with her mistress. As Elysia rubbed the towel on her now wet hair, she checked in with her house elf. "So, how is construction going?" Ida grumbled. "Goblins say they will be done with the second floor renovations by the time they leave before dinner tonight. They will then return tomorrow to finish the first floor rooms." Elysia looked at the young elf. "The fact that the rooms will be refurbished will mean that they will be free for you to clean from time to time, Ida, unless you are complaining about the Goblins not fulfilling their duties quickly. Did my three terrors disrupt their work?" Ida shook her head. "No Lady Peverell, your companions remained restrained in their interactions as you ordered them to. Macha and Badb were constantly observing them whilst Anand simply returned to your room and laid down to sleep. If anything, the Goblins were respectful of your pets, never once disrupting their position in the room." Elysia shook her head. "Of course they would. Macha will be beaming with pride for the next few days. Hopefully that will get her to relax. So, what's for lunch?" The two of them entered the Peverell household as Ida described the latest recipes she had read from the library with Elysia carefully picking which food they could have for the day, rejoicing in the young elf’s excitement. While she loved cooking and would always prepare her weekend meals, much to Ida's disappointment, she didn't mind being pampered by the excited elf, even if she reminded her of an old friend she had to bury after he saved her life.

            As they approached the Lab door, Ida moved to stand before her mistress. "Lady Peverell is crying! Did I say something to offend you, were Ida's food choices improper?" Elysia blinked at her for a moment before taking the towel to clean up her tears. "No Ida. You are just being your lovable self and the food options are all wonderful. Your excitement just reminded me of an old friend, the free elf I mentioned to you who had wanted to help and serve me before he saved my life and the lives of others at the expense of his own." Ida, who had been moving her hands nervously scrunched up her green dress. "Free Elf Dobby was a fine Elf who would be very happy to see his Mistress happy and free. Ida is honoured to care for Lady Peverell in his stead. Will Mistress want to eat in the kitchen or her suite sitting room for lunch?" Elysia, once more in control of her emotions, smiled at the young elf. "The kitchens so that you can prepare the dinner dishes and I can give you my thoughts on the taste of everything. I would offer some food for the Goblins but I know they are not overly fond of it. Do see if any of the wine from a thousand years ago is to their taste. Fueruk tried one and said that it had a fine taste for his kin's palette." Ida nodded with her head. "As the Mistress wishes. Lunch will be ready soon. Ida will remind Mistress that she should bathe after finishing her Potions work." With the elf having popped away, Elysia shook her head before taking one of the full body jumpsuits and slipping into it, ready to get the next batch of potions one step closer to a trial run, before eventually making her way up to join Ida in the kitchen for a pleasant meal.

Chapter Text

            Placing her pen in her mouth, Elysia used the steel tongs to pick up a dry leaf, before raising it over one of the three small cauldrons in front of her. While she usually prepared potions in large cauldrons to have a decent supply for retail, the batches in front of her were made with the new ingredients she had requested from Gringotts. Each of the cauldrons in front of her had a different dosage of the new base ingredient she was testing. Most healing potions of the day tended to include the use of Dittany in their ingredients lists, but most suppliers only adjusted the amount grown during times of conflict. This meant that during times of relative peace, the plant was typically grown to supply hospitals, clinics and apothecaries. Throw a war into the mix and the supply of the potion would suddenly drop, with the price skyrocketing as a result. Even if they managed to grow more of the plant, there needed to be strict care for it, due to the volatility of its oils, which were quite flammable. While the plant was also relatively common in Asia, it had a small range where it typically grew in Southern Europe and North Africa. Combining that with a massive international market and you ran into the typical supply shortage, as the continuing conflicts in the Middle East and the flare ups in Africa and South America, the world simply wasn't in a state where magicals could afford not having healing potions. Sure, these conflicts were between non-magical governments, but bombings, terrorist attacks and open war didn't care if you were magical or not. Death found you regardless if you had magic or not. 

            So, rather than letting the prices continue to spiral out of control as the British Ministry and other magical communities stockpiled Healing Potions, Elysia had been testing a few new mixtures using plants from other continents. The three batches in front of her were made with Emu Bush from Australia, a relatively common plant and one easy enough to raise with a low water intake. She had already tested a few other batches of other materials, most causing the dry leaves to burn up or turn to dust. The first batch of the Emu Bush variant hadn't damaged the leaf and had shown some improvement, meaning she had needed to tinker with the dosage. Adding three dead leaves into the new batches, she watched as all displayed a higher degree of magical repair, though the latter one seemed sluggish. Writing down her results, she emptied the cauldrons into vials, labeled them according to the amount of plant material that had been added, before storing them away. She then entered another of her isolated brewing stations, using the amount of plant matter that had the most effective response in the previous trial, before changing the concentration of the other ingredients, these batches adjusting the amount of unicorn hair needed. She would test the concentration of bubotuber pus and wormwood after she determined how the unicorn hair reacted with the Emu Bush. As soon as the ingredients were properly washed, dried, rendered and added to the cauldrons, Elysia stirred the cauldron’s contents with her mixing rod, keeping careful control over the amount of magic that leaked out.

            When Harry had first stepped into the Potions classroom, he had been ecstatic to get started with the class. Having spent years of his life cooking for the ungrateful Dursleys, he had actually come to enjoy the process itself, even if the pleasant aromas only produced more agony for him as the meals he prepared were denied to him, unless he was lucky enough to get leftovers. With Vernon and Dudley eating, that was hardly ever. Still, there had been something calming and very satisfying about preparing one's own meal, which was why he had fought hard with Hermione over being the primary cook during their hunt for Voldemort's Horcruxes, as it was a time he desperately needed every possible means of relaxing to ease his troubled mind. Sadly, during Harry's six years at Hogwarts, it had only been during his sixth that he had been able to actually enjoy brewing, with or without Snape's annotated book, which, sure it was a cheat, but considering Snape robbed him of the opportunity to enjoy Potions class, he felt that he had deserved that book's help and then some. Still, the instructions Snape adjusted did make him think a great deal as to how potions worked and his later experimentations with brewing his own healing potions helped him get a better understanding of what was happening. Sure, from an academic perspective, waiting till certain materials were permanently altered to a more beneficial state was paramount in potioneering. It was how one managed to reduce the toxicity of an ingredient to nothing, after all. What had initially stumped her, however, had been the stupid stirring rod directions. Why did it matter what direction a mixture was stirred? There was no perceivable effect the act of mixing in one direction or another would have on a mixture at all and, without other elements, it had no value other than as a purely ritualistic purpose, particularly if it could be altered successfully as Snape had done in his notes.

            If there was a singular reason for which Harry had been glad in regards to Snape's behaviour towards him for the six long years, ignoring his assistance in the final months of the war because to some degree that was still Snape following Dumbledore's orders, rather than an act of kindness born from his own motivations, it had been the fact that he hadn't given Harry the typical instruction his Slytherin students got. He would have been just as uninterested in the why of how potions need to stirred as everyone else. By not knowing and being frustrated with the seemingly irrational thought processes that went with the practice resulted in him eventually coming to a realization, that it wasn't the direction of the stirring that mattered at all, at least not if you knew what you were doing, because the very act of stirring was no different than the wand movements of spells. Sure, they made learning the spells easier, but they were purely there to help concentrate and produce the necessary magical output a spell required. A gifted enough caster could bypass the motions and simply produce the right amount of magic needed for the spell to work, so it made sense to Harry to do the same for potions and the stirring requirements. Ever since that discovery, and a lot of work cleaning all of the equipment thoroughly every time she brewed a new batch, Elysia never had to worry about stirring directions, only bothering to find them for when she needed to submit a potion recipe to Gringotts to have it certified and registered. She could just allow her magic to flow into the Potions until she felt it beginning to affect the contents, before cutting off the flow.

            With all of her test cauldrons reaching their desired state, Elysia checked her larger cauldrons, removing those needing to be cooled, registering everything in her notes so as to not miss any part of the process due to clumsiness, before writing down the time and when the next intervention would be needed. Once all of the cauldron work was done, she took several of the vials that were stocked from her experiments in finding alternative healing potions, before entering the one section of her basement that was very much in keeping with their original purpose. While it no longer served as a dungeon for humans, her testing lab was filled with several cages of white mice. Elysia would have wanted to test her potions on conjured creatures, but getting their biological processes to match the real deal required a mastery of living conjuration she simply lacked. Fortunately for her and unfortunately for the mice, the non-magical medical field followed similar processes, so buying a bunch of mice for experimentation, or even the feeding of snakes and other predators, was relatively easy and cheap and wouldn't make anyone suspicious of her at all. Sure, Elysia could theoretically pick sets of mating pairs and breed the mice in her own lab… but she really struggled enough with the morality of what she was doing as it was. She had no problem killing pests or vermin, but that didn't mean she was unnecessarily cruel. Sadly, her work needed a measure of cold detachment, as she used a scalpel to cut gashes into the mice, as using her wand would only irritate Macha, as the wand wanted to kill, not wound. Dipping in a cotton swab into the potion vial, Elysia waited as the potion did its job, the wound sealing back up once more after pressing the wet swab onto the injury.

            The muted mouse went through several more cuts and applications of potions as Elysia noted the time it took for the wounds to heal based on their length or depth, as well as noting any behavioural changes on the mouse. Once all her test batches were evaluated on a living creature and all the notations made, she placed Macha on the table, where the wand took on her feline form, the cat stretching out as if it just woke up from a nap. Elysia ran her hand along her back, before noticing Macha's focused gaze, sighing to herself. "Fine… just… don't make a mess." Placing the mouse on the floor, the chase was on as soon as Elysia pulled her hand away, with Macha following wherever it ran, the room thankfully having been designed so that the creatures would have nowhere to hide or escape through. The raven haired Potions Master didn't enjoy the less glamorous side of Potions Research and she took no pleasure in harming the creatures, but she wasn't cruel enough to deny Macha her nature. She was an instrument of death and she wouldn't be satisfied until her purpose was fulfilled. The moment the now unsilenced mouse made its last screech, Elysia knew it was over. She allowed Macha to have her fill of her kill, knowing that Ida would clean up the remains and use them for fertilizer in the gardens, while she fed the rest of the still living mice. She was glad she wasn't always researching new potions, which meant that she didn't need to do this unpleasant task for much of the year. As Elysia went for the door, a satisfied looking Macha rubbed up against her jumpsuit covered legs, making the witch feel a bit more at ease. Macha, Anand and Badb were her responsibilities and she would make sure they all had as fulfilling a life as they could… within the bounds of what she was comfortable with, at the very least.

-✿-

            " Gabrielle, looks like you have mail today ." The young blonde looked up from her plate of scrambled eggs and watched as Marrat made his way towards her, expertly avoiding the other owls as they too made their morning mail deliveries. The Main Dining Hall of the Beaxbaton's Academy was similar to the Great Hall at Hogwarts, though only in its grand scale. The room itself served several functions throughout the year, from the place where the students and staff regularly had their meals, to the ballroom where the students gathered to dance during the Samhain and Yuletide Celebrations. While the other ancient and modern religious holidays were either observed or at the very least respected, the Academy had been built to celebrate these two dates specifically. During Samhain, the students would gather for a grand Masquerade Ball, where the more advanced practitioners would use Transfiguration or Illusionary Charms to perfectly conceal their identities, at least from first glance. On this evening, those disguised would be allowed to change their behaviour, so long as it adhered to the rules of conduct, and interact with others that ordinarily they would never associate with due to concerns over race, gender, academic performance or family backgrounds. On that evening, they were able to put aside their social inhibitions and just interact freely with others. Many students swear that the Samhain Balls is how they discovered that their sexual preferences weren't as set in stone as they once thought, with those who really enjoyed each other's company eventualy revealing their identities to each other so that they could live these new discoveries about themselves beyond that one special night.

            The Yuletide Ball was the exact opposite, as you had to attend as yourself. Fortunately, for those who were born with less affluent families, the attendants could request clothes made by the Threadweaving Class at Beauxbatons, the dresses and suits being their term examinations, with the Enchantment and Transfiguration departments being in charge of the accessories. It made every single Yuletide Ball unique, as the students would either tailor their dresses to a specific recipient or have them match the modern fashions of either magical or non-magical world. For most of the year, however, the Main Hall was littered with circular tables with menus from which the students could pick their meal, with the kitchens already having most of them made and placed in stasis until an order came up. For students with eating restrictions due to allergies or religious abstinence, special meals were prepared that would be specific to their needs, so as to ensure that everyone left the Main Hall satisfied. During the Balls, the menus were changed to reflect the festivity, with the tables organized into concentric circles, allowing those interested in dance to do so in the middle of the Hall. The decorations would be designed to match the festivities, with the usual arrangement for the Hall being in warm golden colors, the chandeliers overhead shining in bright yellow hues. During the day, however, the shutters on the windows that flanked the Main Hall on both sides of the building were left open, allowing for the natural sunlight to illuminate the entire area.  

            Of course, while the Main Hall and its various functions were made to make it easier for a variety of people to enjoy their time there in the company of their peers, not everyone would be able to enjoy it throughout their time at the Academy. Gabrielle, being a Veela, meant that she wasn't able to eat her meals at the Main Hall when her control over her Allure wasn't where it needed to be, resulting in her having to eat her meals at her dorm room throughout much of her time at Beauxbatons. It was during her sixth year that she had finally gotten enough control over the Allure that she was able to eat at the Main Hall with Adeline at her side, though her roommate was kind enough to forgo eating at the Hall when they had started their friendship. This also meant that Gabrielle hadn't been able to partake in either of the Balls, as she couldn't exactly conceal her appearance, even if she drank Polyjuice Potion. The Allure would still make it quite clear just who she was, so unlike everyone else during Samhain, she was never really able to just be another person in the crowd. Even during the Yuletide Ball, where everyone was there to show off the new designs, her presence would instantly skew the reviews of any of the other participants. Even after she had gotten her Allure under control, she had refrained from participating in them at all, as her control over the Allure would prevent her from actually being able to enjoy the evening to its fullest. It was better to let everyone else enjoy their evenings than for her control to slip and ruin it all for everyone, though that didn't mean that her self isolation didn't cause her any resentments towards herself. She would always be proud of having been born a Veela, but that didn't mean there weren't days that weren't a struggle for her. She was sure both her mother and Fleur had gone through the same when they had studied at the Academy.

            Today, though, she had her Allure under control and had sat down with Adeline and a few of the other apprentices and interns of the school, as both of them were curious as to what it was like to be at the academy post graduation. Of course, those apprentices who were to go on the research expeditions that Professor Persaud had told Adeline about had already left for South America, so she could only get information from those that had gone before and had elected to stay behind this year, while Gabrielle heard about what it took to be a minder under Professor d'Este, when Marrat announced his arrival. The owl landed gently on the table next to Gabrielle, shrieking at her with his high pitched voice as it presented its leg to her. Taking the letter attached to his leg, Gabrielle presented Marrat with some of her food, the bird happily devouring a few chunks of sausage before taking flight once more, heading, like all the others, for the opening in the roof that allow the owls to make their way outside safely, without letting the bitter cold enter the Main Hall during winter. Taking a drink from her glass of orange juice, Gabrielle looked over the envelope, noticing that it was a letter penned by her mother. Using the letter openers that were left on every table at the Main Hall during breakfast, she broke the seal and began to read it to herself. A bittersweet smile appeared on her face, which made Adeline curious. " What's it say ?" Gabrielle sighed. " My sister's husband has finally agreed to the divorce and will be arriving in Paris in a few days for the custody hearing of their daughter ."

            Adeline turned her attention to her plate. " Oh ." Her friend's clipped response made Gabrielle look at her with concern. Having been roommates for over three years, she had been there the day that Adeline's parents had let her know about their divorce but she hardly ever talked about it, even with Gabrielle. The dark skinned Beauxbaton student spent the rest of the meal in silence, as well as the next few classes, not being as interested in raising her hand, neither offering answers nor asking questions, with the professors noticing her dour mood. Gabrielle wanted to talk to her but knew that Adeline wouldn't open up until they were in a private setting, and only when she was ready. So it was a surprise for her when Adeline spoke up first as soon as their dorm room door was closed. " At first… I thought that my parent’s divorce came out of nowhere. It was very confusing since they always seemed so happy around me. It took me so long to realize that they were just pretending to get along for my sake. I remember… hearing them arguing a few times during the night when they thought I was asleep, or how uncomfortable they tended to be when I returned home after I was out with my friends back home during the summers. When they told me that they were getting divorced… I didn't quite understand why they were doing it and I was already a teenager. I can't imagine what your niece is going through, being almost five, not understanding why her dad won't be with her mom anymore ."

            Gabrielle took off her uniform before slipping into a more comfortable t-shirt, unhooking her bra before removing it from underneath her shirt. " I spent quite a few days looking after Victoire whilst my sister was busy. She seemed fine but it was hard… not being able to tell her why her papa wouldn't be visiting any time soon ." Adeline sat down, having changed into more comfortable clothes as well, her uniform held in her hands. " It won't be easy for her and that's not even taking into account that she is a Veela. She… she is going to need a lot of help from you all, to get used to not seeing her father at all and not understanding why that is. I was eventually able to understand but it took me so long to just get past the pain that their divorce made me go through before I could see my father's flaws and my mother's own depression. All she will know is that she misses how things were and no one wants to do anything to get them back to how she thinks they should be ." Gabrielle sat down next to her friend and wrapped her arm around her waist, pulling her into a side hug. " Even now, it still hurts, doesn't it ?" Adeline was quiet for a moment. " Somewhat. I miss the days when I could walk into the house and see them actually being happy, not pretending to be. At the same time, my mother is happier now and my father… is just like he always was. While there are moments that I miss what we all had… I can't deny that they are better off divorced. It just takes time to get to the point where you realize it, and a little longer… to embrace it ." Gabrielle rubbed her friend's side as much as she could, realizing now that even when the papers are signed and custody is determined, the consequences of the divorce will still be carried by Victoire and Fleur for quite a bit more time. 

-✿-

            "Please, take your seats. I won't be taking much more of everyone's time." At the judge's insistence, the gathered parties took their seats, with François and Apolline sitting on either side of their daughter, who looked visibly exhausted. The last few days, the Delacour and Weasley families had been meeting at the French Ministry of Magic, in one of the court chambers reserved exclusively for use by the International Confederation of Wizards judges that were dispatched to settle matters of international proportions. As William Weasley and Fleur Delacour were not nationals of one single country, the ICW had been called to send a judge to settle the custody trial over Victoire Weasley, who was currently being looked after by her cousins at the Dumont Veela Conclave whilst Gabrielle was at Beauxbatons, and the three other Delacours were in session. The Weasleys had requested to watch the girl but the request had been denied by the judge. Of the Weasley clan, four were in attendance, with Percy Weasley acting as the family's legal representative, whilst William sat back with his parents, Molly Weasley née Prewett spending many of the sessions glaring daggers across the courtroom at the Delacours. Apolline, as ever, held an air of elegance and restraint that wouldn't have looked out of place on anyone familiar with her work in the Magical Convention. As the Dumont Representative and often the Veela Conclaves' leading figure, she had perfected her control over her emotions to a degree that often bothered her husband, who was the only person able to get her to soften up besides her daughters and grandchild. 

            The judge, a witch with an American accent, wearing the black vestments typical of an ICW judge, sighed from her elevated seat. "Custody cases involving children are never easy, nor should they be, particularly in a child so young as is Victoire Weasley née Delacour. The last few days reviewing the facts, memorial vials, character depositions and the laws of both countries have been long and arduous and I will apologize for both parties for putting you all through so much, but the reasoning behind the expediency of this case's hearings should be obvious. We have a soon to be six year old child who will have their lives irrevocably changed and as the presiding judge it is my duty to make the most sensible decision." The woman with shoulder length golden brown hair looked towards the Weasleys. "Whilst British Magical law does indeed give precedence to the paternal magical family regarding custody of the child and the current Heads of the Family, with both Arthur and Molly Weasley remaining in good health and standing within the British Community, I am afraid to say that the old laws regarding Magical Families have no leverage before the ICW. And whilst the aforementioned heads of the family may be able to care for the child, the individual who should be the primary parental figure has shown repeatedly that he would place his career above the wellbeing of his family, his former wife and his daughter. William Weasley, whilst you may in fact be a fine Curse Breaker under tentative employment of Gringotts, none of your colleagues nor your contacts, barring your biased parents, considered you a valid father figure." The red head with scars across his face lowered his face as Molly stood up. "Your Honor, that is-"

            With but a wave of her hand, the judge silenced Molly Weasley. "Legal Counsel Weasley, please have your client restrain herself. Another outburst like that and she will be removed from this chamber and fined." As Percy activated a privacy screen within his family's booth, the judge then turned to look at the Delacours. "The laws of Magical France are more in keeping with the ICWs and therefore there was no concern over conflicting factors here. As reviewed by this court, Fleur Delacour was the fundamental caretaker and provider for the infant during their time in their previous abode. Correspondence showed Miss Delacour attempted several times to impart upon William Weasley that his presence was required with his daughter and at every time, the Curse Breaker placed his career over family. Reviewing the current employment of the two parties also makes it clear that Fleur Delacour has sacrificed a more lucrative position in favor of a more reasonable workload, so as to spend sufficient time with her daughter on a daily basis. Lastly…" the Judge took out a document from before her desk, before fixing her eyes on the Weasleys, who had managed to restrain Molly's temper for the moment as Percy had lowered the privacy ward. "There is the matter of Victoire being a Veela." Percy raised his hand. "Ma'am, I hereby object to Victoire's magical creature ancestry being used as a deciding factor. She is one-eighth Veela and therefore…" The judge struck down her gavel. "Objection overruled. Whilst in Britain, a Veela's distance from their ancestry in the Conclaves may indicate they are not Magical Creatures under British Law, the ICW has always recognized the truth that all daughter's born to any Veela have a high chance of being one. The medical examination requested by the court prior to the proceedings confirmed her status as an immature Veela, hence why we determined that she was in safe hands at the Dumont Conclave until the Custody Hearings were concluded."

            Holding out the piece of paper, the judge tapped it with her hand. "Legal Counsel Weasley, I hold in my hand the laws pertaining to Veela within Wizarding Britain. Do I have to go over what they state?" Percy raised his voice. "Your honor, the law regarding the treatment of Magical Beings and Half-breeds being second class citizens in Britain have all been revoked." The judge raised an eyebrow. "Please do not insult my intelligence, Counsel Weasley. The enforcement of said laws was rescinded by decree of the Minister for Magic and the other Decrees passed by his predecessors were rendered ineffective. That said, the law I read remains the official law of Magical Britain until the Wizengamot passes legislation overriding it. That means that, while officially, neither a business with public services nor the Ministry may infringe upon their rights as citizens or as sentient beings, there are also no protections in place to safeguard Veelas against discrimination. Should Minister Schaklebolt retire, any of his successors could easily reverse course. Compounded by the fact that your family is in no way capable nor trained to handle a Veela during their very delicate maturing years, this leaves you with no true standing in the request for custody. The Delacour family has already successfully raised two Veela daughters to maturity and they have the backing of the Dumont Conclave, meaning that Victoire will have full access to the support she needs to mature into a stable young woman. As such, it is this court's decision that full custody of Victoire Weasley née Delacour's will be held by her mother, Fleur Delacour."

            Turning back to the Weasley's after issuing her declaration to the Delacours, she elaborated. "William Weasley and his family will, however, retain visitation rights, though Miss Delacour may indicate to the Ministry when these would be inappropriate due to an immature Veela's Allure precluding any safe visitations. However, the Weasley family cannot be placed in charge of the girl's care without Miss Delacour being present nor without giving a signed authorization notice. Any attempt to force the girl to travel across international borders without authorizations will void any visitation or custody rights that the Weasley family may yet enjoy. Am I understood, Counsel Weasley?" Percy swallowed under the glare from the judge. "Perfectly, your Honor." The witch made direct eye contact with the other Weasleys, still seeing the fire and anger in Molly Weasley's eyes, though she decided that the warning would be enough. "Very well. I hereby call this Custody Hearing adjourned." Striking the gavel down, the gathered witches and wizards stood up and waited for the judge to leave through her back door, before each made their way to opposite exits. Fleur, once outside of the courtroom, sighed deeply. "Finally, it's over." François rubbed his daughter's back as Apolline grumbled. "The custody hearing went as expected but I still say you offered too much of your existing funds to that ungrateful brat." François shot his wife a look. "I don't disagree, my love, but Fleur was right in not delaying the divorce proceedings over a few hundred galleons. She will not suffer for it and the Weasleys will likely never bother us again."

            Apolline looked from her daughter to François, before pulling out a compact mirror, holding it out to her daughter. "Here, my dear, why don't you call your grandmother and let her know we will be picking up Victoire today. The Conclave must have been a rare delight for the girl and your cousins will have been spoiling her rotten with how cute she is, but it is time we all make our way home." Fleur gave a soft smile at the thought of her daughter, even with how exhausted she looked. "You are right, Maman. I will let her know." As Fleur left to the nearest unwarded area, her parents kept pace some distance behind her. "I hope you were only saying those words to soothe our daughter, François. You know just as well as I do that the Weasleys will not be satisfied even with the amount of gold Fleur left that man in the settlement. Molly Weasley will certainly retry to "collect" her granddaughter to bring her back to Britain, where they will hope their Ministry will be able to refuse to assist the ICW." François sighed but nodded. "You are, as ever, quite astute, my dear. Sadly, I can only increase the security at our home so much under the law." Apolline turned to look at her husband. "Fine, but if anything ever puts our granddaughter in danger that cannot be resolved by the MSF acting within the confines of the law, I will be looking for aid elsewhere." Delacour turned to his wife. "My love, that is…" Apolline turned to him, her eyes flashing with magic and flames. "I understand your hesitation, my husband, but this is our family we are talking about. You will protect them to the best of your contacts and abilities… and so will I." François sighed, knowing better than to try to disway his wife on this matter. "Then let us pray it never comes to that."

-✿-

Londinium Arena, December 1998

            Swinging his sword down with plenty of strength, Harry felt it strike the head of the creature, stunning it momentarily, before taking the hilt with both hands and jamming the blade down into the skull, killing the beast, after which he cast a wandless banisher at the ground, scattering the seemingly endless waves of rats away from him. He winced for a moment as a rat bit into the back of his calf, avoiding the leather shin protection in the front, but a swing with his sword dislodged the insidious pest. Getting to a higher rock formation, Harry was able to get a better view of the remaining threats, whilst also getting out of the noxious gas that had been steadily rising from the ground, feeling quite happy that he had learned the Bubble-Head Charm that Fleur and Cedric had used during the Second Task of the Triwizard Tournament. In the distance, where a small cave had been crafted into the Arena, Harry could see a thin strip of water snaking out of darkness. Just outside of the cave were several large rats patrolling the area, a veritable sea of rats covering the ground around them. Harry had certainly read about these creatures at Hogwarts, but few texts actually went into detail just how deadly they could be in the right conditions. They were known as Lavellans and were often found near water sources in the European, African and Asian continents. Rumour had it that the first of these creatures was created by a disgruntled Mage who had hated the growing power base of the Catholic Church in mainland Europe. Taking a mating pair of large rats, he successfully cursed them into becoming the hideous beasts that currently stood before him, a nauseous pestilence being carried by the river and spread about the Arena enclosure.

            Most Magical Communities had task forces specifically trained to fight these creatures, so as to prevent outbreaks of plague in the nearby countries. In the past, these countermeasures had been ineffective, but in recent memory very few instances of Lavellan encounters were reported. That said, it was believed that the cursed beasts could never truly be wiped out from the face of the Earth. When the creatures bred, the resulting infants were practically indistinguishable from common rats and these often were mixed in with the population, breeding with other rats. No one was sure exactly what triggered the change in what looked like an ordinary rat, but the change was quick and devastating, as the appearance of one would soon be followed by several others, before these would themselves breed, creating a sudden explosion of rats in any region. Personally Harry would have placed them as the first Task, being easier to kill than Wyrms, though he could see why the Goblins were concerned with these beasts. In an open environment, the Lavellans weren't entirely dangerous, but Goblins didn't live on the surface, but in tightly packed communities underground. Whilst a Wyrm could cause physical damage to the goblins and their surroundings, a Lavellan could bring death to an entire community by spreading their noxious gasses and pestilence wherever they went. What gear and equipment the Goblins had made them effective when fighting a beast like the Lavellan directly, but they were hopeless in the face of the toxic odor and diseases the creatures spread by their very existence. On second thought, Harry could see why the Goblins placed these beasts above the Wyrms. Even their magic wasn't enough to give them the edge they needed against these beasts.

            Whilst they were capable of using magic, the wandless variant Goblins practiced meant they weren't able to actually cast specific spells. Essentially, not counting enchantments nor wards, Goblin magic mostly seemed to consist of charms specifically designed to assist them in everyday tasks, such as activating or deactivating wards, activating enchantments, summoning or banishing objects, or rarely affecting the minds of others. It was these limitations that drove the eternal Goblin desire to acquire functioning wands for their species, though their warlike behaviour made Witches and Wizards pass laws that banned them from ever owning a wand, so as to prevent what they saw would be the unprecedented dangers brought about by Goblins using wands freely. Harry could understand their desire, having been powerless for so long in the presence of others, and hoped that someday he could help them, as much of what they considered difficult in their existence was the result of their inability to cast magic freely. Against creatures like the Lavellan, where Harry had the benefit of a Bubble-Head Charm to keep his lungs safe from exposure, the Goblins simply couldn't do anything except to try and block the gasses to specific areas with wards or to push it back with banishing spells, the latter strategy bring one Harry had just tested and saw how ineffective it was as the gap was quickly filled in. He did, however, notice how a rat transformed into Lavellan right next to the river. In fact, as he recalled the amount that he had seen grow before his eyes, they had all manifested next to the contaminated water. While Harry doubted he had solved the eternal mystery of a Lavellan's origins, he could deduce that the best way to keep the rats from continuously turning into Lavellan was to eliminate the source. 

            Aware that a fireball curse would have no immediate effect with the river, Harry settled on the other aspect of water he knew and that was freezing it. With the Elder Wand in hand, he focused his magic and raised his voice. " Glacius !" The river suddenly began to freeze up, a few unlucky rats getting stuck in the shallow waters at the river's edge. As the larger Lavellans rushed him, Harry switched the wand to his offhand and continued the freezing spell to slow down or even freeze the smaller rats, while using his sword to cut down the larger beasts. It frustrated Harry that even with a decently sharp longsword, the Lavellian weren't severely injured when he swung at them, though thanks to his training by Dredhook, he knew how to strike them in such a way that he could turn his next strike into a stab, which with his full strength and weight behind it was more than able to pierce the giant rat's hide and bones. After a while, he had successfully eliminated all the Lavellans near the river, with the smaller pests either frozen in place on the ground or having fled into the cave. Not wanting to waste an opportunity, Harry took a moment to carve runes on the two sides of the cave entrance before using the wand to cast a " Protego Totalis ". Harry smiled to himself as the ward came into effect, the marking on the cave acting as anchors for it, reminding him of his best friend, Hermione, who had spent a few weeks teaching him the spell as part of the wards for their tent during their year on the run. Since it was his spell he could easily pass through it, but the rats wouldn't be able to break through, trapping them in the cave. As he walked into the cave, his face protected by the bubble-head charm, with a conjured towel wrapped around his neck just in case the bubble popped, he dug into his bag to retrieve the glass vials.

            Fully aware that the most dangerous animal was a trapped beast, he began tossing the open vials everywhere, the air becoming thick with the toxic gas, before raising a dueling shield with his wand once more in his offhand, his sword held at the ready before him in a stabbing pose. He didn't have to wait long as the smaller pests raced past him, desperate to reach the outside, the barrier successfully preventing that, before a small glint of light made Harry tense up. He thrusted his sword quickly as soon as one of the Lavellans rushed him, striking through the giant rat's mouth and into its skull, before quickly dislodging the body, as another one of the large beasts rushed him. Seeing a second one to his right, he was able to use his dueling shield to launch it back as he parried the claws of the other, before impaling it through the chest. Still having the other giant rat in sight, Harry used his offhand to summon it, the animal screeching as it was brought into range of his blade, before he jammed it down into the creature's back. He found the last two Lavellans in the back of the cave, hissing at him, both of them fully aware that he had eliminated the rest, the floor littered with dead or dying rats. He momentarily felt pity for the creatures. They were animals carrying out their basic instinct to survive and breed, the curse inflicted upon them making them a threat to all sentient life and beyond. "For what it's worth… I am sorry." Sensing an opening, both of the beasts rushed at him, claws held out before them, their mouths filled with sharp teeth open, desperate to latch onto him. Harry dropped the dueling shield before waving his wand in a sharp line. " Diffindio ."

            The cutting hex sliced right through the beasts, their bodies falling to the ground in clumps of flesh and bone. Casting a detection spell, Harry found two rats that were desperately trying to claw their way through the wall, killing them, before walking out of the cave, casting a fireball curse into the mass of corpses before slipping out through the ward to loud cheers. Whilst the reception to his first successful trial seemed to have been positive, it had been muted. This time, however, the Goblins cheered loudly as Harry used the conjured towel to clean off the mess of blood and guts still attached to his sword, before sheathing it, fully aware that it was his decision to use melee weapons that had earned him the respect of the Goblins. Whilst a Goblin would never ask him to never use all of his skills to his advantage, the sight of a wandwaver wielding a sword as a Goblin had trained him displayed Harry's respect for the customs and warrior nature of their people, so they in turn respected him all the more. While it was a lot more work getting to know how to wield and use a sword adequately, Harry was glad he took the time to do so before the Trial. Unlike the Wyrm, he had felt that he had more options to pick from, his training keeping him physically safer from danger. He knew it wouldn't be so easy in the next task but knowing that he was never really out of options between his potions, his weapons training and his improved control over his magic made him feel more comfortable with himself, even if the odd feeling he had felt ever since he was a young boy living in a cupboard under the stairs in Surrey still remained. He was now a proper wizard, a combatant of the Gringotts Arenas and was currently living a comfortable life, even if it was that of a worker repaying a debt. So… why… Why did it feel that there was something missing? That there was something wrong that he just couldn't define?

-✿-

Present Day

            Walking up the steps leading up to Paris' branch of Gringotts Bank, Elysia took a moment to look back down the Place Cachée, recalling the previous time she had felt that odd sensation in her mind. That it had occurred here during the holidays and near Beauxbatons just a few weeks back suggested to her that the source of the sensation was either a student or a teacher at the Magical Academy, though aside from Madame Maxime, Elysia had no knowledge of anyone there. The only other person that she knew could be a candidate would be Fleur Delacour, but the last she knew of the Veela was that she was living at that odd place called Shell Cottage in Britain with her husband and, as a graduate, she had no reason to be traveling back there regardless. The thought about the small house by the sea shore made her heart ache at the thought of the small elf Harry had buried there. Neither he nor Elysia had been there to pay their respects since Dobby had been buried, and with the situation surrounding the growing hostilities in Britain, she felt it best to stay as far away from that accursed island as she could. Regaining control of her emotions, Elysia steadied her large potions delivery case. As spring had made the climate more pleasant to be in, she had left behind her darker coats and thicker sweaters, wearing instead her father's dragonhide brown jacket over a black turtleneck shirt and blue jeans that had felt a bit tighter this time around. Ida had seen her out of the Manor and had suggested that she get her measurements rechecked since apparently she had grown too bulky in places. As such, as soon as she left the Bank, she would be hitting the nearest clothing stores to get clothes that were a better fit for her now and hopefully for later. 

            As she approached the guards, Elysia watched as both of the Goblins in full armor nodded their heads at her, with her smiling back and doing the same. Goblin Guards usually only showed respect to the highest ranked Goblins, those being the Viceroys and the King himself, though Elysia was the only true exception. As warriors, every guard strived to reach the pinnacle of their capabilities. For them, as Dredhook had taught her, combat prowess was everything, with most Viceroys actually having started out as Guards or Soldiers before either happenstance or the Arena allowed them to gather renown. Most future Viceroys would reach about the fourth or fifth trial before quitting, as the sixth task and onwards were the most dangerous. For all of them, however, a Champion of the Arena represented that perfect ideal of combat prowess that they all strived for. With Champions only appearing in intervals of centuries, Elysia could readily understand why they showed her a respect that bordered on adoration, though as she had been trained by a former soldier and guard, she also held great respect for them, never allowing their recognition to go unreturned, as she knew that their training regimes were insane and their hours were brutally long, especially while wearing heavy armour. The rest of the goblins, after having seen her every weekend since the beginning of the year, had already grown used to her arrival and were less inclined to disrupt their daily activities because of her. Unfortunately, it seemed that someone else had been disrupting today's peace at the bank.

            "We are telling you, Goblin, that the withdrawal of these funds was authorized by the divorce agreement, so just withdraw the written amount!" The goblin, who seemed to be doing a good job at not displaying his irritation, responded to her in their usual, disinterested voice that they had for customers they just wanted to be done with. "And I am certain the documentation is legitimate, but until the documents go through the Ministry records office and the agreement is then forwarded to us, we simply cannot withdraw the funds from the private vault of one of our patrons without their in person authorization." As the woman grew ever more colorful with her insults, Elysia felt her blood run cold at the sound and now sight of Molly Weasley, who was clearly being accompanied by her husband and two of her oldest sons. The shock of seeing them in Paris, right in front of her, however, wore off as soon as Molly raised her voice one last time. "No, we are not leaving until you pay us what is owed! That harlot broke my son's heart and stole my granddaughter from us. So you best bring us the payment that is written right here before I show you what we do to greedy blighters like yourself back home!" Molly's words were soon followed by a loud thud as the case filled with potions landed on the floor, though Elysia was wise enough to buy a delivery case that protected the contents from impacts. As everyone turned their attention towards her, she knew she needed to end this situation quickly. "Excuse me, but did you just threaten a goblin teller?"

            As the three Weasley men tried to defuse the situation, Elysia kept her eyes on Molly, who whirled around to glare at her. "This filthy goblin refuses to hand us the galleons we are owed by my son's now ex-wife and I will be damned if we will be denied what is owed to us after they took my son and had the custody of my granddaughter taken away from him. Now go find another teller to bother, you hussie, while I deal with this little thief." Elysia could have restrained herself had Molly Weasley kept her insults focused on her. It was nothing new to the former Boy Who Lived after all. But to actually accuse a Goblin of theft with no evidence was a grave insult to their kind. They may have been a species that was ever focused on the pursuit of greater profit, but few, if any, goblin would dare to steal for themselves, knowing that the galleons taken by theft were badges of dishonour amongst their kind. Seeing the anger in the goblin rising and knowing it could result in the creature doing something drastic, Elysia decided to save everyone the trouble. She gave Molly Weasley a disarming smile before gesturing with her hand towards the front doors… before her wandless banisher launched the witch in said direction. As expected, both William and Percy drew their wands as Arthur went to help his wife get back up but, unfortunately for them, Elysia had no desire to prolong this encounter further, summoning their wands right out of their hands. William looked even more perplexed. "My wand has been warded to prevent that. How…"

            Ignoring the man, Elysia waited for the nearest guards to approach her, handing the wands to one of them. With Molly up, her wand was quickly out, but Elysia summoned it as well, passing it along to the guards. "You…you…who do you think you are?!" Elysia turned to her, trying her best not to look at her directly in the eyes. "I? I am a citizen of the Goblin Nation and whilst Goblins are not allowed to assault unruly customers who do not first harm a Goblin, I am under no such restrictions and can banish you out of this bank without having to worry about you or your corrupt little government being an issue." As Molly's face turned bright red, Elysia slapped a silencing spell on her before turning to William. "Now if you could all kindly leave this bank and not return, we can just leave matters as they are now, though the wands will be transferred over to your family's vault in your region of residence as a safety precaution." As Percy was preparing to raise his voice at her, the Goblin Guards that stood beside Elysia lowered their halberts and pointed them straight at the wizards. "You have been asked to leave kindly. Delay any further and even we will be permitted to spill your blood all over the floor." To the surprise of everyone, the raven haired witch tapped the helmet of the Goblin who spoke. "Now, none of that. If you two end up getting reassigned over something stupid, I will be taking out my frustrations on the both of you in the Arena, along with these wand waving idiots." The two guards looked at each other, before raising the halberts, though they kept them in a position to push the Weasleys out through the door. William looked at the interaction of Elysia and the Guards, with the mention of the Arena making him swallow the lump that had just formed in his throat. 

            "There will be no need, ma'am. We were just leaving. Come along, mother, we can make the request from the London branch. It certainly would be safer. Now, Percy!" The group of Weasley's left the atrium of Gringotts Paris, with two other guards escorting them out. Those that remained looked at her curiously. "We could have handled them." Elysia nodded. "Yes, you could have, but that witch was so uneducated that she would have given every Goblin here a grave insult that would need to be avenged. It was better for me to diffuse the situation, particularly because I don't want to have to break in two new guards. Getting the two of you to just nod at me every day that I walk through those doors was more than enough trouble for me and I don't want to go through that again." A deep voice chuckled behind them. "Indeed, my dear. You two are fine guards and we all would prefer not to have to give you some token "punishment" just to appease some foolish wand wavers. If they were to attempt to do the same with our dear Lady, I am sure we all know what His Majesty would say about the mess, or lack thereof, that she would have made with them." The goblins around Elysia all chuckled as she blushed. "His Majesty can get… creative when he finds himself or his subjects insulted. I would at least try to not leave any complications for everyone else." Fueruk, who had walked out of his office after the first mention of unruly behaviour in the Bank Atrium, raised an eyebrow as the guards returned to their posts at the front door of the bank. "And I am sure he will be as pleased as I am concerning your choice to defend the honour of one of our own. Now then, my lady, I believe we had a business appointment?" 

            Nodding, Elysia bid the gathered Goblins a fine day, receiving a heartfelt thank you from the teller who had endured Molly Weasley's tirade, before lifting her potions case with relative ease. Elysia was at least glad that the confrontation didn't seem to expose her. Sure, she had the same black hair and green eyes of Harry Potter, but as Elysia she kept her hair long and tied haphazardly in ponytails. And, to her great relief, when she had taken the potion that resulted in her transformation, the scar that had been a part of her life and the symbol of the Boy Who Lived, had been erased from her forehead. Being able to stand before four of the Weasley family without issue and not being recognized as Harry had resolved some of her insecurities regarding whether some aspect of who she was could betray her former identity. Feeling a slight emotional high from the event, Elysia found herself in the Potions Lab of Gringotts Paris, placing her potions case on the available table, before opening it, revealing rows of potion vials, all properly identified with labels and batch numbers. Handing the written inventory to Fueruk, she began to explain. "These are my variations on the standard healing potion using non-standard supplies from every region of the world. Most only functioned when using locally sourced secondary ingredients, though I did manage to get a few to work using partial international ingredient lists. Along with the successful batches that showed the anticipated healing effect on mice, I have also included the failed combinations and procedures so that any errors can be avoided safely. I will be starting on the Blood Replenishing Potion variants after this, though I may come up with something else for standard Healing Potions in the future."

            Fueruk looked over the list, his lips breaking into a smile. "If these do indeed pan out, we will have quite a few patents to register with the ICW." Handing the papers to the chief potioneer of the lab to look over as the other assistants began to empty out the case, pulling out quite a few more vials than was expected from the size of the container, Fueruk guided Elysia back to his office before both sat down. "These potions are also likely to be requested to be released into a license, like your enhanced Wolfsbane Potion. Have you thought about what you would like to do with all of them?" Elysia sighed, running her hand over her hair. "I have. I have no problem having the recipes being licensed, so long as I retain the right to publish books with these potion recipes as they are my accomplishment. I want to retain the right to collect a small percentage of the earnings from the sale of these potions, while also keeping the ability to transfer credit of the recipes if local Potions Masters can properly demonstrate that they developed the same potions prior to the date of patent registration by us." Fueruk, who was writing the basics of Elysia's requests, sighed. "Always so generous. You know we could negotiate with them in order for you to retain the royalties for the license." Elysia shook her head. "It wouldn't be fair. We are drafting these provisions to ensure I retain some profit from my work. I won't deny the same right to anyone else." The Parision Viceroy shrugged. "Your choice. However, it behooves me to point out that these provisions and that your plan to possibly publish your work will expose your name to the public. I was under the impression that you wanted to keep your current identity hidden."

            Elysia sighed, but she nodded. "I know. I had a talk with Jeanne about it and she helped me realize that sacrificing the normal aspects of living in a magical community to conceal my identity is doable, but it will always mean living by the rules of others, avoiding every social gathering or the eyes of everyone on the road. I don't want to do that forever. I don't fear death nor any beasts that call this world home. I can't let my fear of being drawn into the world beyond my Estate's property lines have any more power over me. I won't walk out into the street and shout out my name for all to hear and we will do everything possible to keep my home private and concealed, but I have decided not to hide anymore." Fueruk smiled slightly. "The Viceroys and the King would have loved to keep you the Goblin Nation's secret, but your courage to walk back out into the world is commendable. As always, we will do what we can to make the experience as comfortable to you as possible." Elysia smiled at him. "And I will always be grateful to Gringotts for being so accommodating." The two of them continued writing down the license agreement in the way that Elysia retained several rights and privileges whilst allowing Apothecaries, Schools and Potions Masters to read and produce the potions, with the only royalties being collected from the future book sales and the product sold to the general public. Once that was done, Elysia walked into the Place Cachée at night, finding a clothing store that was still open where she got her new measurements, which made her blush in embarrassment, before heading home after buying new clothes. As far as Elysia was concerned, it had been a good day.

Chapter Text

            " Ah, Director Delacour. You are right on time. The patients should be undergoing the transformation any moment now ." Taking off his coat and hanging it on the coat hanger by the door, François moved into the room that had been allocated to them by the staff of Saint Louise's Research Hospital for Magical Maladies. In order for the Ministry of Magic and its Department of Health and Magical Care to recognize that the new potion was as effective as the Goblins suggested, they had requested that the test be performed within their own facility. This caused further delays in the observation of the clinical trial as not only did the Ministry need an active participant of the trials to participate, which thanks to Gringotts' personal involvement they were able to obtain a willing volunteer, but they also needed two other subjects, a control where a Were wouldn't take any Wolfsbane and a subject that would take the old formula. With the Hospital having strengthened the rooms the Weres would be staying in during the transformations and getting the volunteers to agree after having to provide some monetary compensation, it was finally time for the observations to occur. François ran a hand over his still wet hair, before drawing his wand and drying it. " My apologies. My granddaughter woke up as soon as I was heading out and I had to help her get back to sleep ." The observers chuckled, with the Director of the HMC department standing in front of four scrying mirrors, one tuned to the horizon as they awaited the moonrise, whilst the other three were looking over the Weres who were standing in rooms devoid of any objects, as much as for their safety as it was to keep damage to a minimum.

            The director, a middle-aged man of Indian ancestry, shook his head. " Ahh, the hardships of being a family man. How well I know them ." One of the observing Healers spoke up. " Director Bashir, moonrise in one minute ." The man gestured to François to come closer and soon everyone in the room was looking at the scrying mirrors, watching as the three volunteers, all men of approximately the same size and age, began to turn. The poor soul who didn't take the Wolfsbane potion screamed, at first in agony before his voice was replaced with a furious howl. The werewolf who took the standard wolfsbane potion had a similar reaction, though there was less rage in its first howl, though the pain clearly remained as the two men had their limbs reconfigured and stretched until they took on the large, halfbreed like appearance of the standard European Werewolves. Even between the first two, though, there were obvious differences, as the first Were quickly took in its surroundings and proceeded to attack the warded walls in a blind rage. The Were who had taken the standard potion seemed sickly and hunched over, the beast emitting noises a kin to an injured canine, its fur growing in patches instead of the thick coat that covered the first, before it shook its head and simply settled into the room, curling up into a ball. Of course, the sight of the first two wolves stood in clear contrast with the third man, whose transformation had left the Healers mostly speechless, with one of the younger women staring blankly at the screen. " That's not possible ."

            Bashir, with undisguised awe in his voice, responded. " But it is. We just witnessed it. The files we read all said the same thing and I just couldn't help but attribute the glowing recommendations from those taking the potion as the effects of the relief brought on by no longer enduring the pain that the transformation had on them. But that… that wasn't a standard transformation at all !" François could definitely agree, as he had witnessed as the third Were simply stretched out his arms before his figure gently hunched over, its form shifting but without any of the traditional bone breaking noises that precedes a change. Instead, it was a more gradual shift as the body soon took on more wolf-like features, until, once the transformation was completed, all that remained in the room was a slightly above average wolf standing on four paws, an immaculate fur coat covering almost all of its body. One of the assistants thought out loud. " If anything… it was like watching an Animagus shift into their animal form ." Bashir straightened out his back, his hand rubbing the short stubble on his chin. " That it did, and for the end result to look less like a hybrid and more like a standard wolf… truly fascinating. Ezri, let's start phase two and see if the results also line up ." The young witch nodded before taking a small microphone into her hand, calling out instructions to the Weres. As expected, the first one was utterly disinterested in the voice, trying instead to destroy its source within the room. The other two, however, did respond, with the Were using the standard potion moving a bit more sluggish and taking its time to think on the requests, whilst the Were who used the new potion responded to all instructions quickly and with great precision, leaving the Healers feverishly writing their observations in their notes. 

            The Director of the Health Department watched as the two cognizant Weres curled up into balls before calling it for a night, whilst the one who didn't take the potions was pacing along the edges of the walls, searching for an opening it could exploit. Bashir rubbed his face. " Damn it François, I read the full report about the availability of this potion’s supplies. Just watching these three Weres alone makes it clear that this new potion will completely replace the original, especially once we finish observing their behaviour during the full night, and then check their blood samples in the morning for any dangerous toxins lingering in their system. If everything comes out clear… " François sighed. " I know. We received a notification from Gringotts that the inventor has agreed to put a license on their new recipe. The details will be provided to us as soon as we attend a meeting in the Bank with the Potions Master ." Bashir grumbled. " You best get that meeting soon, Delacour. The sooner the Potions Institute and our in-house Potion Masters can produce these, the sooner we can get all the final approvals and tests completed. Hopefully the supply situation will be handled by then ." François nodded. “ I will ask Brion to see what the Ministry can do to speed things along. In the meantime I will leave you all to your patients while I get back home to get some measure of sleep. Just make sure that the final report is on my desk as soon as you can, Bashir ." Being dismissed by his colleague, François took one last look at the scrying screens and the Weres displayed. The fact that the transformations themselves all produced different results would probably lead to many more questions regarding the curse of Lycanthropy and the possibility of a successful treatment. What was supposed to be an immutable curse suddenly looked quite malleable, making one wonder if this new Wolfsbane potion was only the beginning. Whatever it foreshadowed, François hoped it wouldn't lead to violence and conflict. The world had too much of both already in it as it was.

-✿-

            " Fleur? How are you feeling ?" The elder of the Delacour sisters looked up at Gabrielle who had stepped out onto the family's patio deck, after having just arrived from Beauxbatons from the Easter Break, though the name was merely a catch all term used for the late March and early April recess afforded to families who celebrated particular religious celebrations. Since Beauxbatons had students from most of the countries of Continental Europe, the school had adapted its schedule to accommodate as many people as possible. As some dates didn't tend to coincide with the two week recess, those who were adherents to these beliefs were allowed to have their recess early or late depending on the situation, before returning to the Academy where the remaining staff members and the apprentices of the Professors who volunteered would complete the classes that they missed, ensuring that no one was left behind academically. The Delacours celebrated a mix of Easter, as François had been raised with it, and the Veela's version of Ostara, which was a celebration of the Spring Equinox. Whilst the scholars of Germanic culture debated its existence and celebrations amongst the non-magical community, for the Veela's the practice was an ancient one that predated most religious celebrations, being the day they celebrated akin to a New Year, with most Veela's returning home to the conclaves with their families to welcome in Spring. Gabrielle had already greeted her parents inside, with her mother telling her about where she could find Fleur.

            The older sister reached out and grasped Gabrielle's offered hand, a smile breaking out over her tired face. "Getting better. I had thought I was over it once the divorce was settled… but then that bastard sent me a letter, blaming me for Gringotts terminating his employment." Gabrielle frowned as she took the cushioned seat next to her sister on the patio sofa, the fresh spring air easing some of her nerves. "What would make him think that you were responsible?" Fleur huffed. "Because his mother is a disrespectful harpy. Right after the Hearing, they went straight for Gringotts Paris to withdraw the funds from the divorce settlement. The woman couldn't help but insult the Goblins after they denied the withdrawal as the documentation needed to come through from the French Ministry and the ICW and she got her ass handed to her by a witch that stepped up to expel her from the Bank." Gabrielle smiled slightly. "Sounds Mrs Weasley got what she deserved. What about this witch? Is she a friend of yours from work?" Fleur shook her head. "Non, I only work during the week in the early hours whilst Mamman cares for Victoire and, based on my colleagues’ comments, she only comes in during the weekends and usually only meets with Director Fueruk. The Goblin staff also refuse to speak her name, saying that they are respecting her wish to be left in peace." Gabrielle hummed. "Must be an important patron. Still… if Bill and his mother behaved in a way that facilitated his termination by Gringotts, he has no right to blame you." Pulling her sister into a side hug, Gabrielle continued. "You have already endured much from his neglect of you and Victoire. You should carry no more of the burdens he wishes to throw up on you. Just forget about him and let Mamman handle the letters from them." 

            That brought a laugh out from Fleur. "If I let her handle them, the letters will all end up as ash in the trash." Gabrielle shrugged. "Who's to say that isn't where they belong?" Fleur swiped playfully at her sister's shoulder. "Hush, you. I will let father handle it since we need to keep an eye out for the visitation requests." Gabrielle nodded. "Sure… but I meant what I said. You need to let go of all the emotional baggage that Bill left with you. Everything that happened before the divorce came about because of his poor decisions as a father and as a husband. You carry none of the blame." Fleur ruffled Gabrielle's hair. "When did you get so wise? Did they add a new class in Beauxbatons since I graduated?" Gabrielle huffed. "No, but I… I have really been thinking a lot about what sort of life I want to live after I graduate and that includes looking after my family when they need me. That, of course, includes you, even if you are my older sister." Fleur pulled Gabrielle to her and kissed her cheek. "Thank you, Gabrielle. You have no idea just how much your being here means to me. And to Victoire too. She's calling for her tante more than she has for Bill. The only person she misses more so far seems to be Hermione, since she often helped me on the weekends." Gabrielle blushed. "I… I will try and see if I can be here for her after graduation. I am not sure what sort of internship or apprenticeship I might take up afterwards, so I can't be sure what my schedule will look like but I can try and make sure that I can be here on the weekends. If… My schedule is a bit more flexible, I can try and cover a few more hours during the week, so you can get more work at Gringotts and have an easier time securing a permanent position." Fleur lowered her eyes. "I won't ask for that, Gabby. You need to live your life too. That includes going out and having fun, maybe finding that special someone. Or have you already found them and you have not been telling me?"

            Gabrielle was quiet for a moment. She didn't want to add to her sister's worries and while a bond wasn't something that Fleur would worry over, she could potentially use her position at the bank to look for Harry. However, considering that he hasn't been found yet by anyone probably meant that he wouldn't be easily found, even by Fleur. And with how stubborn the Goblins were proving to be about respecting the identity of an unknown witch, it would only be doubly so for Harry Potter. She couldn't add to Fleur's troubles, not right now. "Nothing has changed, Fleur. There are no good boys for me back at Beauxbatons and right now I am more interested in figuring out what my career could be." Fleur straightened out. "Maman told me that you have been working with Professor d'Este handling the creatures for Care. How has it been?" Gabrielle sighed. "A mixed bag, really. The Abraxas are beautiful, of course, and looking after them is pleasant enough, but doing it day in and day out, particularly while they were forced to be in the stables because of winter, is exhausting. The first day we opened up the stable and got them to roam freely on the fields was the best. The sky was the same crisp, clear blue we see at Beauxbatons every spring." Fleur nodded. "I remember those days. It's the same sky we get here, but there is something about being so close to the mountains and away from the cities that just makes it special. Hogwarts was the same… except when it was bloody cold. That is one winter I do not miss." Gabrielle nodded as the two of them just relaxed, not realizing that Apolline was looking at them from the kitchen window, a small smile on her face at the sight of her daughters getting along so well with each other, before beginning to work on dinner. It had been a few months since she had a full house and had no intention of skimping on a well made meal for her family.

-✿-

            "Oh! Hi Elysia!" Looking up from the package of fresh poultry, the head of the Peverell family smiled at the sight of her friend's daughter, who was carrying a basket from the grocery store they were currently in. "Bonjour, Adeline. The usual place was closed for you too?" The young woman nodded. "Yeah, though it's not much of a surprise. Since Easter is this weekend, most of the residents in our town stock up on everything they could need for over a week. The grocers back home try to anticipate the amount the town will be purchasing but you know what it's like for small town stores to be able to buy above a certain amount every month." Elysia nodded, placing the fresh chicken into the shopping cart she was pushing. Adeline looked at the half filled cart. "Expecting company back home?" The raven haired woman shook her head as she pushed the cart further along the aisle. "Not really. Ida, the elf that decided to manage my family Estate, has been reading from a bunch of cookbooks I bought and we decided on a few recipes she would like to try her hand at, so I needed to restock my pantry. Though it was a good thing I came here, since the usual place is somewhat limited with the more unusual offerings. Is Jeanne with you?" As the dark skinned woman scanned the offerings of fresh meats, she took a small packet of fish filets. "No, not today. Since this weekend is the Easter holidays and she usually closes shop, she does a check with all the usual customers about the potions they usually buy on a monthly basis, particularly those that are desperately needed. Today she went out to deliver the potions to her usual customers so that no one needs to come to the Apothecary during the weekend. Usually I went along with her but since I can aparate freely this year, I volunteered to do the last minute shopping."

            Adeline turned the packet over to Elysia. "You aren't buying fish?" The Lady of the Peverell family made a face. "I have never been fond of fish and while I respect the faith of others who forgo the usual meats for the holiday, I am not a practitioner. That and I think I would prefer trying tofu based food if I was trying to cut back on meat, rather than try fish or seafood. The smell just doesn't appeal to me, much to Macha's disappointment." Slipping the filets into her basket, the two moved on down the aisle further, reaching the deli section, where both of them picket out cheeses and cold cuts to take home. "I don't suppose they served much seafood at Hogwarts?" Elysia shook her head. "No, it was just your typical options of chicken, beef, pork and lamb. Though I can't say much of it tasted especially good. Since it was made to cater to everyone's tastes, the food ended up being somewhat bland. Ida has been a godsend to me because I am also quite interested in trying out marinades, seasoning and sauces that do much to add to the flavor of the food. What about Beauxbatons?" After Adeline explained the way that the academy served its food, the two of them continued talking about the schools, what they like and didn't like about them, though Adeline noticed that Elysia didn't have much to offer regarding the NEWT preparations. With their groceries paid for, both of them moved into the parking lot, before Elysia waved her hand around them after checking for security cameras. "There, we should be imperceptible." Adeline sighed in relief, lowering her heavier than expected grocery bags onto the ground. "Thank god." Both slipped the groceries they were carrying into their magically extended and weight reducing bags that also came with stasis charms designed to preserve the food in transit from the store. 

            At the younger Charbonneau's invitation, the two women apparated back to Saint-Cirq-Lapopie's magical district, with Adeline welcoming Elysia into her house for coffee, where they continued their discussions about the schools. "Aside from the apprentices studying to replace the professors once they retire, there are a few post NEWT academic activities that the Academy carries out. One of them is a Ministry funded yearly research mission to French Guiana for the search of new plants, roots and animals that could potentially have value for magical purposes. Unfortunately, they only send out the expedition every January so I will have six months of downtime if I decide to take it." Elysia raised an eyebrow as she lowered her cup of steaming coffee. "If? I think most people would jump at the chance to spend six months working in a veritable tropical paradise, particularly since magic will make it far more comfortable than the typical tourist's visit." Adeline smiled. "True, we would have it easier, but the amount of field work during the six months is quite extensive. Whenever we find what we believe to be a new plant, we need to document its environment and establish a rotating observation of the plants and its immediate vicinity covering all twenty four hours over a period of days, with periodic observations the entire six months, or however long we have left. Combine that with detailed sketches, photographs and carefully obtaining samples and doing this for every suspected new species of specimens and you have a very intensive six months planned. On the flip side, Herbologists and Care NEWT graduates get a lot of the experience they need to gain a Mastery in their chosen profession." 

            Elysia paused in thought. "Wait, you need to make detailed sketches for Herbology?" Adeline, who had taken a sip of her coffee, nodded. "Yeah. It's what Beauxbatons starts its first years with. We observe the magically important plants and make detailed sketches of them. Our first term exam was identifying leaves, flowers and roots in the form of sketches whilst also drawing a few from memory. It was actually a lot of fun and Professor Persaud makes photography and sketching a large part of the class for identification and documentation purposes." Elysia hummed in thought. "We had books with illustrations but none of us were asked to draw or sketch the specimens… Can I see your work?" Adeline slipped into her room quickly before returning with her current year's sketchbook. She proceeded to identify every plant as Elysia leafed through the sketches, seeing the incredibly detailed images on the paper. As they were going through the illustrations, Jeanne arrived at the house, calling out to her daughter and greeting Elysia after discovering her sitting at the kitchen table. Elysia noticed that beyond just drawing plants, Adeline did a few drawings of the safety equipment as a visual reminder of which plants needed special handling. "Adeline, you said you would have to wait until January before going on your expedition. Would you like to try your hand at illustrating a potions recipe book?" Adeline froze. "Wait, you want me to illustrate what? But… I am just an amateur!" Elysia gestured at the image on the sketchbook. "True, but I love the look of your sketches. They are very in keeping with traditional illustrations in standard textbooks, but with more of an artistic flair with how you fill in shadows. I would love it if your pictures made the ingredients stand out on the pages. And if you are worried about putting your name out there, you can always use a pseudonym."

            Adeline thought for a second at the suggestion of a pen name. "True, if I used a pseudonym I wouldn't get swamped with requests or expectations and I remember mother mentioning how you wanted to keep your family name from being too well known at any specific location or with anyone other than Gringotts. Wait, why don't you just publish your potions book under a pseudonym too?" Jeanne shook her head. "It doesn't work like that. Potions are a heavily regulated business and people who brew and sell potions without a license can get in trouble. Since she is an ICW registered Potions Master, she needs to publish her work under her name, otherwise someone else could try and claim her work for themselves." Elysia gave Adeline a bittersweet smile. "Yeah, for me there is no choice. But you can devise a pseudonym that will keep you and your mother safe and let you collect some income from the prints made of the book once we start putting it up for sale. I won't be publishing for some time just yet since we are waiting to see the shelf life of many of my new potions, while I also have a few other possible variants left to test, thereby leaving you plenty of time to sketch the large variety of potion ingredients that I will be using. I don't have numbers on me at the moment for what an illustrator can earn from such a publication but I can assure you that it will be a fair compensation for your work." Jeanne smiled at her daughter. "And if you head out on the expedition and the book gets published in the meantime, you will come back to quite the nice paycheck. You get to do what you love doing either way. What do you say, Adeline?" 

            The young woman looked at her clearly proud mother and Elysia's relaxed features, the latter clearly not pushing her to either outcome. Taking one last look of the latest sketch she had made and just how much she had enjoyed drawing it settled her mind. She looked up at Elysia and smiled. "I… I would love to illustrate your book. When do you want me to get started?" Elysia stared at Adeline for a moment. "Right after you finish your NEWT examinations. I am not adding to your workload and there is no hurry to get any of them done. Besides…" Elysia chuckled nervously. "I… don't have any living specimens left. I sorta already processed all of the supplies Gringotts got me so I need to make a new order for the raw materials so you can inspect the plants yourself. Hell, you might even give me a few pointers in figuring out the best way to render them down to get the best results." Adeline shook her head. "Yeah, I suppose it was too much to expect a Potions Master to have a green thumb." Elysia pouted. "Hey, I try my best as is. If it weren't for Ida and her fairy friends, my Dittany plants in the Estate greenhouses would all be dead inside of a week." At the mention of fairies helping with growing the plants, Adeline's passion was stoked as she tried to get anything out of Elysia, who had not paid anywhere near enough attention to satisfy the young woman, as Jeanne smiled at the sight of her daughter unfettered by the weight of her parents' divorce. It was a sight that she had been waiting a long time to see.

-✿-

Londinium District, March 21st 1999

            "Would you like to give it a try, Mr Potter?" Harry looked at the cup of a bright blue liquid held in the Goblin's hand and shook his head. "Thank you but no, Dredhook. The last time you had me try a drink, I ended up in the infirmary." The goblin shrugged. "What can I say, we goblins know how to make our alcohol better than humans." Harry chuckled. "You forgot to add "better than what human bodies can safely ingest."" Dredhook's smile turned predatory, though it lacked any ill will. "Fair enough. Still, you are welcomed to join the festivities. As a victor in the Third Arena Trial, you have more than earned it." Harry watched as Dredhook returned to his fellow workers and guards, the lot of them cheering at his return with their cups filled with alcohol held high as the Goblins celebrated the Spring Equinox. While Goblins hardly ever left the safety of their underground communities, according to Harry's roommate, the festivals and traditions that had arisen during their time as surface dwellers remained a part of their culture, including the celebrations around the Equinoxes and Solstices. Harry didn't have much experience with these as Hogwarts hadn't celebrated anything other than the more modern holidays, though he had heard from Luna that the old Magical families still liked to celebrate the ancient festivals in private, as quasi religious traditions, as many had already abandoned any form of organized faith. From Harry's own observations, the Goblins still had some religious traditions, though they rarely showed it.

            From what he had been able to read and gather, the Goblins believed in at least two principal deities: The Great Earth Mother and The Devil of the Seas. As a race that was so heavily dependent on the Earth, Harry could see why they idolized the very medium that allowed them to live, and it also explained somewhat why they refused to waste anything gathered from the Earth itself. They didn't view the ground, stone or even the metal as her body, but as her domain, the stone being the challenge that all Goblins had to face and the shelter within which they could be protected, the valuable stones, gems and metals were the rewards the Great Earth Mother awarded them for their efforts, while the beasts that preyed upon them were both a challenge they had to face, as well as a service to the Mother in ridding her of these pests. The Devil of the Seas, by contrast, was seemingly more of a concept rather than a deity they worshiped, as they viewed the Sea as their greatest limitation. On Earth they could dig ever deeper, certain that they would likely never reach the molten rock underneath the crust of the planet, but the seas and oceans were a limitation they could only ignore, but never truly surpass, hence the translation that approximated "Devil." Whilst they did acknowledge there might be other primordial deities, they hardly ever worshiped them, so when the Equinoxes and the Solstices took place, the festivities were focused on the Earth Mother, with Yule being called The Earth Mother's Day of Grieving, a date where the Goblins respected their dead in a tradition a kin to Samhain, and Ostara being the Day of Renewal, when the Earth Mother washes away her tears and smiles upon the world again.

            So, whilst the Goblin's Yule celebrations were in direct opposition to the rest of the world's festivities, being a very somber occasion, Ostara was the great celebration, the day when tears turn to joy and merriment and hope springs forward from despair, with the Goblins holding a great feast and drink what Harry was sure to be far too much alcohol to be healthy. Still, even though he was a non-believer and an outsider to these people, he couldn't help but respect and admire their culture. For a race that was seen as greedy by the outside world, Harry could see now that there was a reason behind their fervor. For them, war had been their way to prove themselves worthy of the Great Mother's blessings. In a world where war was not as profitable or as localized for the Goblins to participate in, they were very much left to find other means to pursue the sense of risk and accomplishment that came from combat. The world of banking, where they could safeguard the Earth Mother's most treasured rewards, where investments were treated as life and death and respect was earned with great difficulty from those who held wands, seemed like a suitable alternative for them. Of course, that wasn't to say that they dismissed the value of combat. The guards and soldiers still trained for what the Goblin Nation called the inevitability of conflict amongst themselves or outsiders, and the Arena, the one place where any warrior could seek to earn the respect and glory of all Goblins, was where all challengers could obtain what was still seen as the highest of honours. Having participated now in three Trials, Harry could see why they considered the Challengers and Champions so highly. 

            It had only been a week since Harry had completed his latest Arena Task and this one had certainly been a different sort of challenge for him. With the Wyrms and Lavellans, these were pests and beasts that presented a danger to the Goblins themselves. His next challenge had been less of a Goblin's justified fear and more of spectacle of combat. The first sign that something was different about this trial was the Arena itself. Rather than the wider ground and stone surface with rocks, boulders and, during the previous task, small streams and caves, this time the Arena was covered in a thick forest that had Harry's senses on edge. Something about the environment had left him feeling uncomfortable, with a nagging thought in the back of his mind telling him to be worried about the trees. The trees themselves looked less like the evergreens that the Dark Forest near Hogwarts was famous for. No, these had wider and uneven canopies of leaves, the roots twisting and bending at odd angles, with moss covering the barks of most of the tree trunks. He almost accidentally dipped his feet in what looked to be either a shallow bog or swamp. Harry remembered the bit of magic the Weasley Twins used to obstruct the hallways during Umbridge's tyrannical rule, though there was something else about this enclosure. As he passed by a large island of mossy ground, the former Gryffindor felt every hair on the back of his neck stand up on ends before he ducked low to the ground and swiftly turned, his sword crossed over his body ready to swing whilst his wand was held out, ready to cast. Apparently, the decision to duck had been the right one as he saw a massive tree trunk sized arm return from where it had just been above his head, the air echoing with the noise it made as it impacted a tree.

            What he had misinterpreted as a mossy outcropping of land was now lifting itself out of the water, its height surpassing that of the bloody troll from his first year at Hogwarts. Avoiding another swipe with the creature's long arms, Harry sent a few exploratory spells its way, watching as they partially winked out of existence, the only spell that seemed to connect being the small fireball he had cast, which seemed to ignite some of the moss that covered the large body before it died out, possibly from the water. That reaction told him that the beast was resistant to most forms of magic to some degree. Seeing the environment and getting a better look at the features of the monster, with its appearance being a cross between a hippopotamus and a troll, its mouth showing some resemblance to a crocodile with its uneven teeth, made Harry sweat. The Hishii of Finland were an odd troll-like creature that at times seemed to defy classification. While some of the beasts appeared small and seemed to delight in attacking unwitting travelers of the seasonal bogs of the region, most stories indicated a troll-like hulking beast that would smash horse, carriage or even men to feast on their flesh. Some called them the Devils of the Wilderness as they tended to adapt themselves to almost any environment. Seeing it up close, Harry had an idea on how to at least slow it down. Aiming his wand just to the left of the creature Harry raised his voice. " Glacius !" The freezing hex struck the water that the creature was in and instantly began to turn the small body of water into a frozen pond. The creature, taking note of what was happening, uttered an ear shattering roar that left Harry momentarily disoriented, though not enough to keep him from seeing its wide arms swinging towards him again. Fearing that a strike from the Hishii's arm with all of its strength behind it would destroy his borrowed sword, Harry elected to rush forward, still casting the freezing spell all round him, his breath becoming visible in the cooling environment.

            A glancing blow on the creature seemed to show the moss on its shoulder freezing, before the beast moved, the frozen vegetation breaking its bonds with the Hishii's body, revealing more of that troll-like flesh. Harry decided to blast the rest of its body with a larger fireball hex, burning off more of the moss and causing the beast to roar. Passing past the beast so as to force it to turn its huge body around, he continued to cast fireball and freezing charms towards the creatures surroundings, lighting the treetops on fire whilst freezing the ground. The strategy worked as the creature slipped as it pulled its body out of the freezing water, the falling tree limbs blinding it or setting more of the protective moss on fire. Getting a small breather, Harry pulled open a healing vial and dipped his finger inside, before rubbing the viscous liquid into his bloodied ear. He knew it would take some time for his hearing to return to normal, so the ringing in his ears was probably going to stick around for a bit, as he promised himself to search for spells designed to protect one's ears. Considering how often wizards worked at Dragon Reserves, he was sure they had to have developed something. As the Arena's air grew thick with smoke, Harry pulled up the scarf he was now keeping around his neck at all times, just in case he was forced to deal with another toxic creature if his bubble-head charm failed. Seeing the beast struggling to see him made Harry smile a bit. A beast used to bogs would know how to handle earth and water, but fire not so much and as far as he knew there was no indication that they ever struck out in winter, meaning they didn't manage ice all that well. So far, that thick layer of moss had been protecting it from both forms of elemental magic. Now, though, most of it was gone, so it was time to see how truly effective its magic resistance was.

            Blasting the creature repeatedly with fireballs angered the Hishii as Harry moved in closer to its body, knowing that the best he could hope for was damage to its senses as these had the weakest protection, his own slowly repairing ears being a prime example. However, he knew that to complete the task, he needed to incapacitate the Hishii, so he drew closer, before taking advantage of its decision to roar at him, possibly hoping to disorient him again long enough so that it could injure Harry with its long arms, though the young wizard managed to blast it's face with a freezing charm. As the Hishii clawed at its face to remove the thick layer of ice, Harry managed to reach its back, before jamming his sword into its waist, guessing correctly that the area had thinner skin and less bones to prevent a deep enough cut. The creature roared in pain and swung around with its arm, taking Harry by surprise by how quickly it was able to turn its upper body, the swing launching him into a smoldering tree, knocking the breath out of him as he felt his ribs, back and thighs had either been bruised or cracked. Wincing in pain as he stood back up, he dodged a downward swing that would have left him a puddle of bone, flesh and blood on the ground, before casting an Aguamenti spell at the beast's legs, following it quickly with a Glacius. With the added water acting as a bridge, the beast found its legs quickly frozen into place, its face quickly blinded by fireball blasts as Harry made his way back to where he had injured it with his sword. Finding the wound, Harry jammed the Elder Wand inside and summoned as much magic as he could into the wand. " Glacius !" The creature howled in pain for a second before it went silent, as the once mostly spell resistant skin was covered in a thickening layer of ice, its body growing still in place as bone, flesh and blood was frozen solid.

            Harry pulled the wand away, breathing heavily, before casting Aguamenti all around him to douse the flames that had kept the forest lit up as the Goblins waited silently. He heard gates opening and watched as Goblin Guards accompanied the Beast Handlers and Healers into the Arena, the latter coming up to him as they bid him to sit on a trunk that had toppled over. As they checked and uttered magic that improved his hearing considerably and removed what remained of the ringing in his ears, he watched as Golstrud approached the Handlers, the goblins discussing the situation in hushed tones, before Golstrud waved towards the VIP area of the Arena’s spectator stands. Ragnar's voice soon filled the air. "It would seem that Mr Potter has successfully completed his Third Trial with an impressive display of situational awareness and an excellent out of the box solution for handling a beast with magically resistant skin. Congratulations, Challenger Potter!" The Arena burst into cheers as Golstrud approached him. "Well, you certainly know how to vary your victories. Had you used this strategy against the Wyrms, we could have had some decent meat in storage." Harry lowered his head. "Yeah, sorry about that." Golstrud's face quickly turned into a pleased smile. "Though your incapacitation of the Hishii was a welcomed surprise." Looking over his shoulder to the creature as the Handlers chipped away at the ice that kept it frozen in place, he elaborated. "As a creature of the Arctic, the Hishii are not unfamiliar with the cold though they cannot operate under cold conditions, which leaves them in a hibernative state. Freezing them does not kill them, but it does render them incapable of fighting back, hence your victory tonight. Our Goblin Districts in the north will be pleased that one of its guardian creatures will be returned alive."

            The news that the Hishii survived made Harry smile, as he never delighted in the taking of lives, no matter what form said lives took, though that thought was accompanied by another that didn't seem to agree. Excusing himself after the Healers had done all they could for him, Harry returned to his room in Dredhook's home, before drawing the Elder Wand, now being able to sense that the wayward thought had come from it. "We do not kill needlessly." His statement had the expected result as the odd consciousness from the Wand made its opinion known, that death of the enemy made victory a certainty. Harry shook his head. "That may be but we will only kill when it's absolutely necessary, understand?" As he waited for the wand to respond, Harry was surprised when he sense two other sets of thoughts chime in within his mind, one seemingly satisfied with the decision, whilst the other seemed to enjoy their Master imposing his will on the Wand, who didn't take said opinion lightly, as the two seperate consciousnesses started bickering in his head, leaving Harry and the other one as spectators. Even today, as he stared at the Goblins celebrating the return of joy to the world, Harry could still feel the thoughts of the Hallows, all three of them, in the back of his mind, all of them experiencing the world through his eyes for the first time. It meant that he had to endure the Wand's constant thoughts on the best way to kill the people around him, with the Stone at times siding with Harry when he exerted his will, though at other times it kept insisting that death was nothing to fear as it wasn't an end to existence, whilst the Cloak simply took everything in, maintaining an awareness of the world around him that even astounded Harry. 

            While the presence of three other consciousnesses born from the Hallows made for some odd moments where Harry was never alone in his own thoughts, having them there actually eased some of the loneliness that had taken root in heart. Soon enough he would have spent a whole year with the goblins, without any contact with the outside world. Sure, he had written a letter to Hermione before starting his sentence, but he knew better than to expect a reply and truthfully didn't want any. He didn't want to hear about what was happening outside, beyond the vain hope that his friends and acquaintances were doing well without him. Not having Hermione or Luna to talk to had made every day since his entrance into the Goblin District of Gringotts Londinium feel quite empty for him, at least until the Hallows made their awareness known. Having them with him, talking amongst themselves, at times bickering like siblings or commenting playfully like children, lightened his mood and made his work days at the mines all the more bearable, something the Hallows were all too well aware of and were quite happy to do for him. He was their Master and as such he was as much theirs to care for as they were his to look after. As far as they were concerned, they would make sure that he never truly felt alone and would do their part to not only ease his burdens but even protect him when necessary. Harry wasn't sure how they planned to accomplish the latter but the certainty in all three of their thoughts dispelled any doubt in his that they meant it, a smile breaking out across his face, glad that even in what amounted to a punishment for his crimes, he found some measure of the companionship he always wanted. For now, it would be more than enough.

-✿-

Present Day

            " Greetings ladies and gentlemen. We thank you for your patience whilst our Potion Master got everything settled. If you would all follow me, we can get this demonstration underway ." François fell into step with his fellow directors as they all left the small meeting room that Fueruk had set aside for them on this day. As the sudden appearance of the Directors of three Ministry Departments, as well as two of the administrators for the Paris Potions Institute, would certainly have drawn too much unwanted attention and eventual investigations by the press, the decision was made for them to arrive at the bank in intervals, before being escorted into the back offices. Once everyone was gathered, they only ended up waiting a few minutes before Director Fueruk and his Goblin Guards began escorting them to Gringotts' Potions Lab, with the two other Potion Masters talking excitedly about the documents they had received. Gringotts had apparently agreed to re-registering the new Wolfsbane Potion with the ICW under a license, but only after the agreement was green lit by the ICW's Contract Office, as they would be incharge of enforcing it. François had heard that the agreement would include royalties from the sale of the potion, which would fall under the purview of each Ministry of Magic or comparable Magical government, though the ICW Contract Office did have the authorization to verify that the payments were being made. He wasn't happy that the Ministry might end up paying more than they had hoped for, but neither he nor the other Directors and Representatives had seen the new documents.

            Arriving at suitably reinforced metal doors, the guards took their positions on the sides before pulling them open, allowing the guests to enter the lab. As they entered, the air already felt hot and humid, as was common in most Potions Labs with active brewing cauldrons. What surprised everyone was the fact that there were several cauldrons all burning in series with Goblins inspecting them carefully, all under the supervision of a single figure, a woman with long black hair that had it currently tied in a thick ponytail and then wrapped in a hair net, whilst her clothes were concealed by a white lab coat buttoned up to her chest. Director Fueruk walked up to her and bowed slightly, surprising everyone by the unusual show of respect. "Our guests are here, my lady." Piercing green eyes briefly looked over at the gathered observers, before the woman turned to Fueruk and offered him an equally respectful bow. "Thank you, Viceroy, and as ever my apologies for the inconvenience." Turning around fully, Elysia gestured towards the table next to her. "I apologize for speaking in English, but my French is conversational at best and not suited for a proper explanation of the intricate processes of Potioneering. For my fellow Potions Masters from the Paris Potions Institute, as well as any curious observers, you will find on the table the full ingredients list and the corresponding samples, all of which are sealed within vials and properly labeled. Director Poirier will note that all of the ingredients can be easily sourced in Europe, Northern Eurasia and North America, though as I am sure you are all aware, there are not enough supplies to accommodate the market just yet." 

            The Potions Masters and Poirier did indeed inspect the ingredients, reading from a list that had been left on the table next to them, with the Potions Masters noting how finely processed the ingredients were, whilst François focused his attention on the woman making the presentation. She was young, perhaps younger than his daughter Fleur, with fair skin that didn't seem to get too much nor too little sun, a black and red scarf wrapped around her neck, her accent as she spoke English being clearly British, though there was an undertone of another. It was when the Goblin attendants talked to each other that François realized that her English had an almost Goblin accent, meaning she had spent quite some time only interacting with the diminutive creatures. Her poise was a mixture of rigid and relaxed that he found was very common among Aurors, meaning she was probably well trained in Defence. As she kept an eye on her pocket watch, she suddenly turned her attention to the gathered observers. "Very well, let's make our way to the cauldrons. Please note that none of the ones being used here are either Pewter or Silver lined, as I have found that both interfere with the brewing process of this potion variant. It is also recommended that the cauldrons are never used to brew anything with silver as either an ingredient or a rod material, as trace elements could adversely affect the patients and, unless one does an incredibly thorough cleaning, traces will still linger. Now, you will want to get the water to boil at…"

            As the woman explained the brewing process, François noticed just how organized she was. Each cauldron had been perfectly timed so that when the observers were finished inspecting one part of the process, the other process was ready to be initiated in the next cauldron over, meaning this Potions Master had an excellent grasp of time management and control over her products. Once they reached the final cauldron, he watched as she used thick gloves to lift it out of the fire and placed the cauldron into an ice bath. "I personally find that once the potion has stabilized, cooling it in an ice bath allows for a faster turnover rate when filling up potion vials. As for the longevity of the potions themselves, we have determined that they can survive a full year of lunar cycles in room temperature cupboards. Constant exposure to high temperature and or light will decrease its shelflife to six months, with lower temperatures having no effect. Once the potion is exposed to a thirteenth full moon or it has not been stored properly, you will notice the color turn from a bright golden translucent liquid to a brownish murkish sludge." Taking a ladle, the young woman filled up one of the empty vials with the warm golden liquid before passing the mug sized containers along to the other Potion Masters, the elder of the two holding it up to the light. "By the gods, there is hardly any solid residue in this, if there even is a single spec." François noticed the woman's cheeks growing red slightly as she handed everyone vials. She then tapped the large cauldron with her ladle. "By the portion sizes you are holding, a cauldron of this size can provide half the usual Were pack with the new Wolfsbane potion, but thanks to their long shelf life, there is the possibility to have a steady supply among the Werewolf communities, as soon as the material supply is sorted."

            As the Potions Masters crowded the woman, bombarding her with questions, François noticed Director Fueruk approaching him and the other observers, handing them several stacks of papers. " My dear Lady and I went through the trouble of drafting this license and royalties agreement before today. I am sure you would be thinking about altering it but as far as Gringotts is concerned, this is the best offer you will get from us ." As the present directors looked them over, with Poirier and Bashir pointing out that they were happy about the viability of schools and hospitals being able to produce the potion for educational and internal use at no extra cost, the ICW representative from the Contract Office looked stunned. "Director Fueruk, I hope you don't take this the wrong way, but the amount you are asking from royalties gathered from the regulated potions market is… lower than what I had expected." The Goblin Viceroy of Gringotts Parision chuckled. "No, the amount is correct. It may seem low on a dose by dose basis, but considering the size of the Were population in Europe, the Americas and Australia, we are confident that we will earn a respectable sum." The young woman then raised her voice so that she could be heard from her place in the chamber by all. "And while I intend to profit from my work, it will not be at the expense of those who need the potions the most. Gringotts and I are only requesting our fair share, nothing more, nothing less." The ICW woman, who had a hispanic accent, nodded. "Well, if that matter is indeed correct, then the license agreement is viable and enforceable by my office in every member state. All that would be left would be the signatures."

            After everyone, including Delacour, had inspected the agreement and indeed found the royalty percentage per dose sold to be acceptable, the primary contract was opened up, with the ICW representative signing it, François adding his signature as a witness, followed by Director Fueruk as the Potion Master's business partner and legal representative. All eyes then turned to the young raven haired woman, who was wiping her hand clean after having removed the gloves she had been using during the demonstration. François noticed her hesitation as the blood quill was presented to her but after taking a deep breath to center herself, the woman leaned over the desk and signed her name on the dotted line, crossing over the final line in order to sever the connection of her magic as everyone else had done. With all the signatures filled in, the contract flared before it soon became four copies, one kept by Fueruk, one by the ICW Contracts Office, one handed to Delacour to deliver to France's Magical Registry, with the last one handed to the young woman, her eyes remaining glued onto the section that she had signed, after which she wished everyone a good day, the woman taking off her lab coat, revealing a black dress shirt and pants, before handing the coat to the lab techs on her way out. Puzzled by her behaviour, François looked at the page with the signatures, reading her name to himself. "Elysia…Peverell?" Though the name didn't mean anything to him, it definitely caught the attention of one of the Paris Potions Institute administrators. " Wait, did you say her family name was Peverell ?" The surprise and hint of fear on the man's voice made Delacour look at the name again, making a mental note to look up who this mysterious Potion Master was and why her name would have such a reaction on those that knew it.

Chapter Text

            " Easy, Mademoiselle Delacour. When an Abraxan is due to give birth, you must be very careful not to startle them. They will not hesitate to kick as hard as possible to save themselves and their foals. Always approach from where they can see you ." Gabrielle nodded as she brought the basin filled with warm water and a cloth closer as Professor d'Este took the towel and washed the mare's mammaries, his brow wrinkled in frustration as the Abraxan had apparently gone into labor but was going on for longer than expected. He kept an eye on the tower clock that was facing their direction, as he had brought the Mare outside as it was safer for them to deliver out on the grass and away from the other Abraxan in their stalls, as the cramped space might make them even more stressed out. Gabrielle had been in her room preparing for her first class of the day when one of the Beauxbatons elves apparated into the room and told her to head for the stables immediately. The professor had been aware that the Mare would be delivering its foal soon and had been planning to involve Gabrielle in its delivery, no matter when it would take place. He had been instructing her on all the symptoms usually associated with the approaching event as seen on the Mare's behaviour and the physical changes of the creature's body as she prepared to feed milk to her infant. Seeing the professor's growing concern, however, told Gabrielle that this was unlikely to be what he called a "sit back and observe" type of delivery. This was made all the more evident when the Abraxan began to shift in its laid down position as the Professor checked the progress.

            He bit back a curse. " Well, the good news is that the foal is finally coming out. The bad news is that it's feet are in the wrong position and I am not liking the color of the membrane. Cast a confundus and get her to calm down, I am going to need you with me to deliver the foal quickly before it suffocates ." Gabrielle tried the confundus charm a few times but the Abraxan mother-to-be just kept shaking it off. "It's not working. She keeps breaking out of it !" Estous grumbled. " Of course she is. Damn it, Bianca, why did you have to be so stubborn ." Gabrielle stared at the Abraxan mare for a second, biting her lip, before she tried something her cousin, a Carer by trade, had told her about the Allure. Gently caressing the Mare's head, she grabbed as much control over her body's natural magic and began releasing it into the Mare. " Please, for your foal's sake, you need to calm down and let us help you ." Bianca stared at her briefly before seemingly relaxing, with d'Este going still for a second. " Damn, young lady, that worked well. Now come on back here. We need to gently get the foal out quickly ." Adding a bit more of her Allure magic to Bianca, Gabrielle maintained the connection between her and the mare as she walked around her seated form, before helping out the professor. She apologized to Bianca as she reached for the foal's membrane covered legs and, with d'Este helping to relax the mare's muscles, the two of them managed to get the foal out of her mother, the limp form covered in the reddish membrane. Taking the offered knife from the Professor, she tore into the compromised placenta, freeing the foal. She followed her Healer's training and checked to see if the foal was breathing.

            When Gabrielle felt the little creature's lungs expand and contract repeatedly as it sought to recover what oxygen it had been denied during the delivery, she smiled. " He is going to be fine now ." Estous leaned over to confirm, a smile forming on his face. " Yes, I believe he will ." He then looked over at the mare. " Unfortunately, this is only part of the process. It's Bianca's turn to receive our full attention ." Letting the foal get his bearings, the two of them checked on the mare, with Estous gesturing towards Bianca's hindquarters. " Once the rest of the placenta is out, use the standard all purpose healing spell on her to repair some of the tearing from the forced evacuation of her child ." Since the placenta could take up to three hours to be evacuated from the mare, Professor d'Este sent word to Gabrielle's teachers that she would be indisposed for a while, before joining her next to the stables as they watched as the new mother, who had turned around to lie next to her baby, bonded with her child, cleaning it up with her tongue. Estous looked at Gabrielle and how she seemed entranced with the sight. " How are you feeling ?" Gabrielle snapped out of her thoughts before she wrapped her arms around her waist. " I… am feeling great. That… you don't usually cover any of that in the Care class ." Estous chuckled. " No, I don't suppose we do. The basics of magical creature reproduction and care are mentioned but not studied. Even when preparing for a Mastery in Care of Magical Creatures, the care needed for them before, during and after a birth is hardly ever the focus ." Gabrielle looked at her professor. " But… why? It's such an important part of any creature's life cycle ."

            Her professor nodded as he ran his hand over his sweaty, short sandy blonde hair, after both he and his student had washed their hands as they waited on Bianca to expel the placenta. " True, it is important, but the question then becomes what sort of career does a specialist in care see for themselves. Most will often dedicate themselves to a single breed of magical creature, whether its dragons, unicorns, salamanders and so on. In those cases, they learn what they need to know about that one particular creature's reproductive cycles and that's it. In the case for those seeking to teach the subject matter to others, like myself, the knowledge becomes a bit more necessary, but only in as far as caring for the creatures long enough for the students to interact with them. I learned how to manage Abraxan births thanks to the fact that the school houses a herd on campus for the entire year. I also have some experience with owls, other birds, cats and dogs because of the fact that I tend to be the one the students turn to when their familiars are ill ." Gabrielle frowned, recalling something that she had read about from her father's library. " The non-magical population… they have something called… veterinarians, healers who specialize in the care and healing of animals, not humans. Do we not have an equivalent profession ?" D'Este raised an eyebrow at her but answered her query. " We do, but the issue is that there is no apprenticeship or course work specifically prepared to lead a person to that career. The ICW has developed a post-NEWTs curriculum and preparation necessary for a Mastery in what they call Magical Creature Healers, but because no academy other than Ilvermony has the means to prepare a student for it, the population of actual MCHs in the world is quite small ."

            He gestured at the mother and her infant. " That is then compounded by the fact that, unlike Handlers or Breeders, who are needed constantly on the job, MCHs get paid by commission, whenever their services are needed. It's not an unnecessary profession, as quite a few creature reserves often see several of their herds lose a few creatures from injuries that an MCH could handle, let alone when a delivery goes wrong like it almost did with Bianca, but most managers just…take it as an acceptable loss." Gabrielle narrowed her eyes. "I don't agree with that. If an animal is hurt, we should do everything possible to give it a chance to recover, particularly if they are already being forced to live in managed enclosures and properties ." Estous smiled. " I don't disagree, but the profession, because it is financed by commissions, is often considered an expensive one to prepare for, with a low source of income once certified. Veterinarians in the non-magical world have the ability to finance themselves well because of the higher population of animals kept as pets and their non-magical condition making them more predisposed to suffering serious injuries. With our population being more spread out, even if there is a need for MCHs, they just wouldn't be able to make as much of a living, especially if they raised their commision prices to compensate ." Gabrielle looked at the two creatures before resting in the morning sun. " Even so… I think it's a worthy pursuit ." A smile grew on her face. " One I would like to try. Is there any way you'd be able to help me ?" 

            The professor rubbed his full shortly trimmed beard and mustache. " Well, you do have the necessary courses in Care and Healing, so that shouldn't be a problem. The issue would be with lodging. As there is no Mastery course for Magical Creature Healers offered by Beauxbatons and they also don't have it as a possible apprenticeship position, I would have to register you as an Intern in the Care for Magical Creatures department. You would essentially be doing a lot of self study as you read up on as many magical creatures and the best means to heal, treat or assist them in recovery as possible, with you being on call whenever a familiar or one of the creatures under my care has need for a Healer's talents. As an Intern, however, you wouldn't be granted permission to lodge in the staff quarters of the Academy, so you would have to look for lodging nearby, as medical emergencies require speedy responses, especially if you are to be contacted by letters and owls. Had the new village been completed by now, I would have suggested staying at the Inn they will have, but right now the construction is only being carried out on the Gringotts branch bank ." Gabrielle was quiet for a moment, the bells at the clocktower informing everyone that the next class was due to start soon. " I will see what I can do about lodging, but after everything that I have seen… This… helping out magical creatures in need, whatever form that aid may take or what creature I am to care for, this is what feels right to me ." Her professor smiled at her. " Trust me, Mademoiselle Delacour, I know the feeling all too well. I will let Olympe know about the internship and submit a curriculum and reading list request to the ICW so I can pass it along to you. Being a Magical Creature Healer won't be an easy career for you, Mademoiselle, but I believe you are the right person for it ." Gabrielle nodded to herself. " As do I ."

-✿-

Londinium District, June 1999

            As the two Goblins talked amongst themselves, they heard someone knocking on the door to Ragnar's office. The Viceroy straightened himself out on his chair and waited for Golstrud to stand at attention beside him, before offering a brisk "Enter." As expected, the door opened to reveal Harry Potter, who was certainly looking worse for wear. His right cheek sported a bandage that concealed a healing clawmark, his left arm was currently in a sling as the bones within them were currently healing after enduring a bite that every single Goblin in observance, particularly Ragnar himself, winced at, and his steps were stiff as the claw and puncture marks that covered him abdomen and legs healed up as well. Still, the young man retained his manners, bowing to Ragnar with the expected depth. "You wished to see me, Viceroy Ragnar, Nundu Slayer?" The head of Gringotts Londinium smiled. "Indeed I did, Challenger Potter, Nundu Slayer." Harry winced slightly after asking permission to sit down. "If I may be so bold, that Trial almost ended up being a bloody draw." Ragnar waved his hand. "As someone who faced the same beast and survived, I can guarantee you that it is always like that when facing a mature Nundu. The young ones may be tamable but after a certain point they are more than capable of killing even their most dedicated minders. I am sure you feel troubled by the fact that you slayed the beast, but worry not. The Nundu you fought was already slated to be put down after it slew and devoured its handlers in Africa. We acquired it under the condition that the beast would be killed and whilst we were ready to carry that out after the Trial, your disposal of it was acceptable. If the creature had a warrior or a hunter's soul, it would have died proudly, facing a prey far too stubborn to die."

            Harry chuckled bitterly. "Yeah, that's me. Too stubborn to die." When Harry had walked into the Arena for said Task, he had initially been concerned about the environment. Some of it felt similar to his Heshii encounter, with the tall leaf canopy and humid air. The difference this time around was the glaring heat of their artificial sun, particularly to a somewhat heavily clothed Harry. It had taken him a moment to try and guess what sort of beast he would face, but as he took a few steps through the trees and spotted a boulder that was crisscrossed by the light of the tree branches up above, he had felt as if his stomach was suddenly filled with lead. He had more awareness about this creature because of his research into the Goblins after seeing the skull in Ragnar's office. Realizing that the forest presented a bigger danger to him and his survival so long as it stood standing, Harry had covered his face with a Bubble-head Charm and started clearing out an area by cutting the trees and banishing them further away, before lighting everything on fire. The strategy had its fair share of dangers but Harry knew better than to face a Nundu, infamous for its camouflaging capabilities, in an environment that favored it. His strategy worked in that the Nundu did indeed lose its ability to stalk him through the treeline. Unfortunately, the beast rushed towards him at a speed that made striking him with precision based spells almost impossible, the large grey feline sinking its claws into Harry's thighs, despite the thin leather armour he wore, though Harry was sure he avoided potentially bleeding out because of it. With the beast quickly turning around, the young wizard barely got some extra time by banishing it back a few feet, though it was enough for him to smash a healing vial onto his thigh, beginning the healing process.

            Whether that brief second spent healing himself was wise or not ceased to be a pressing question as the beast charged him again. Trying a wider area of attack, Harry unleashed cutting hexes at it, seeing the feline struggle with an impact before its momentum still carried him right past Harry, leaving claw marks on the young man's other thigh. Worried about losing a battle of attrition against a more physically imposing creature, Harry changed strategy. Since the beast had escaped the burning forest, he unleashed jets of flames from the Elder Wand, a few times accurately predicting where the beast would be, causing the Nundu to scream in pain and rage. Seeing the beast rushing past some distance away, Harry tried to heal his other thigh, only for the creature to charge at him again. Trying to blast him point blank with fire, Harry soon discovered that the Nundu's most deadly weapon was itself resistant to fire, as the beast's inflatable mane was suddenly filled up like a balloon, causing some of the spikes that had previously lain flat on its back like razor sharp armoured plates to be launched out towards the front. Said spikes covered Harry's legs and abdomen, though he managed to dodge all the ones heading for his head but one that graced his cheek, popping the charm that kept Harry safe from the smoke his fires had created. That smoke soon ceased being a concern as the Nundu opened its maw and unleashed a torrent of deadly gas at Harry. In the time it took him to pulled up the enchanted scarf around his neck to cover his mouth and nose, the Nundu had knocked him onto the ground, causing him to inhale more of the deadly gasses, especially as that maw clamped down on his left arm hard, snapping through the armour, muscles and bones with great ease. 

            Thinking with his training in mind, he drew the knife he carried with him and stabbed the creature repeatedly with it as it continued to maul his arm, getting nothing for his efforts. Feeling his lungs burning and his vision narrowing down, Harry focused on the Elder Wand, which had been launched some distance away during the initial impact, feeling it suddenly return to his hand, before aiming it right at the creature's head. At this distance and in this situation, precision was no longer an issue, the only problem being dealing a devastating enough blow, hence why he used a curse he hadn't uttered in years. " Sectumsempra !" Snape's cutting curse tore through the creature with such force that it roared in agony, releasing Harry from its grip, before the young man kicked the creature away from him. Surrounded by a burning jungle in the middle of the Arena, both Harry and the beast were soon left on all fours, blood pumping out of them at a deadly rate. After an unsteady breath through the shall, Harry looked at the Nundu and found the large feline staring back at him before its eyes lost focus and its legs gave out. Harry managed to turn over and began pulling vials out of his vest pockets as Ragnar declared him the victor, the bright red liquid of a blood replenishing potion adding to the blood in his mouth as he tried to keep himself alive long enough for the Goblin Healers to reach him. According to them, it was a good thing he did that, as he had been a few seconds away from death by blood loss, though the Hallows in his head disagreed. He decided to just leave the matter of how close he came to death again alone and focused instead on healing from the myriad of wounds that the Nudu had inflicted upon him. At least he had ample reason to not show up at the mine and instead continue on with his studies and research, when he wasn't passed out that was.

            Getting back into the moment, Harry looked at the two Goblins. "So, what do you need from me?" Ragnar's typical smile turned pained. "Today, I am afraid, we are here to deliver you some unpleasant news. Golstrud?" The viceroy's attendant stepped up and read from the papers in his hands. "As you know, you were subjected to a full medical examination after your exposure to Nundu toxins. The examination revealed several anomalies, hence why you were subject to other tests, such as checking your hair and mind. What we found was… appalling." Harry sighed. "If this is about my malnutrition as a resident of my aunt's home, then you don't have to worry. I am well aware that I have probably suffered some long term effects over it." Ragnar pursed his lips. "We Goblins treasure all children, even wand wavers, for they are the Earth Mother's most valuable and ethereal treasure any being can ever receive. For you to have been poorly fed is… But no, Challenger Potter, that is not the most troubling discovery our Healers found." Golstrud adjusted his lenses. "Our Healers found prolonged exposure to potions in your system. As an aspiring Potioneer, you know that potions leave residue in those who take them. This residue can be measured to determine what sort of potions were taken over how long a period of time. In your case, Challenger Potter… you were exposed to behavioural altering potions, some of which are only supposed to be used on mental patients under strict supervision. These include potions designed to hinder critical thought, emphasize reaction over forethought, engender distrust of authority figures, enhance trust in certain individuals, suppression of libido and desire for physical relations and a heightened aversion to killing. Some were introduced at a later time, such as the suppression of your instincts to find a suitable mate, while others were clearly in your system for years… Challenger Potter? Harry?"

            As Golstrud tried to reach him, with even Ragnar calling out to him, all Harry could do was stare, his eyes unfocused as he tried, trying so desperately to see these changes taking place in his life. His life as Dudley's punching bag and his primary school's designated weirdo hadn't instilled in him the greatest sense of trust in any authority figures, but even he could see with hindsight that his trust in the Headmaster had been strong, even bordering on devotion. He remembered his first crushes on Cho and Hermione, but those just suddenly deflated, as if all his building desires had been suppressed, followed quickly by a surging, almost incompressible desire for Ginny, before that too died out when… when he died. In that moment, when he had been the Master of all three Hallows and he had set foot into that ethereal King's Cross Station, where he was visited by what he had thought was Dumbledore but could potentially have been something else, either an after effect of the potions or some… thing using the best possible candidate in his mind to give Harry words of wisdom that he would heed. He could remember how he had initially trusted the Ministry to handle the growing Death Eater threat before that desire had died out, though Cornelius Fudge's corruption and Umbridge's warped vision of the world didn't really help matters. Every choice he had ever made, every friend he had grown closer to and every enemy he had faced… his memories of them had all been warped by these potions. He hadn't just been Dumbledore's pig for slaughter… he had been his puppet, pulled along on strings he couldn't see, until finally the play had ended and he had just been… tossed aside. The only real decisions he made as far as he did probably had been because of his friendship with Hermione that started on the train… and the choice to come back to life.  

            Harry felt his magic flare as the three other entities in his mind waited patiently, the Wand itching to be awakened, the Stone anticipating that some dead fools would be drawn back from death to suffer for their misdeeds. And those thoughts tempted Harry oh so much. The very idea that he could force Dumbledore to reveal his every manipulation, to pay him back for every single one at Harry's hand in full. He could practically taste the sweetness of the revenge as the Cloak watched him dispassionately. As his eyes registered where he was, however, his rage died down and his magic fell back under control. He took tentative deep breaths, clamping down on the emotions that the revelations had engendered in him. He could feel the Stone and the Wand still whispering in his mind but he silenced them both. Whatever he had become as the Master of the Hallows, he would not abuse that power. He would not become like Dumbledore, taking every position of power he could and manipulating it for his own ends. He would not become like Voldemort, taking out his frustration on any one or anything that angered him simply to satisfy his wounded pride. Harry was better than that. He could make the right choices, not because of some potions in his system, but because he genuinely believed it to be the right choice in the first place. The dead deserved their fate and he would not abuse it by inflicting upon them his own vengeance. And the living? Those who had taken advantage of his trust and had strung him along on Dumbledore's orders? They could have their British Magical Society as it slid right back into the anarchy of their own making. Harry would leave them all to their fate in order to fulfill his current, all consuming desire. To live, and to do so on his own bloody terms. 

            Rubbing his face, Harry looked at the two quiet Goblins, lowering his eyes. "My apologies, Viceroy Ragnar, Attendant Golstrud. Your revelations caused me to lose control for a moment. Thank you, for letting me know about the betrayals committed against me by the very people I should have been able to trust. Is there anything else you need from me?" Ragnar gave him an understanding smile, speaking at a softer tone than anyone ever remembered hearing from him. "No, that will be all for now, Challenger Potter. Heal, recover your strength and perhaps continue your studies. The Arena will wait until you are ready to try again." As soon as the door was closed, Golstrud turned to his Viceroy. "You didn't tell him about the other matter." Ragnar looked at his attendant. "No, I did not. You saw how he reacted to his being manipulated by potions into becoming Dumbledore's ideal pawn. The young mage needs time to recover from that, before we tell him about his unusual biological state." Golstrud lowered his eyes. "I agree that today it may have been too much for him to handle. We just destroyed his recollection of events stemming back seven years and that display of magical power… Still, we should not delay too much with his natural condition. If he were to define himself too rigidly before he discovers what he could become, it may cause him even greater pain down the road." Ragnar nodded. "I know. We will tell him soon, you have my word on that, so the young challenger can truly perceive all the paths open before him. Now, if you excuse me, I need to inform the King." Golstrud stared at Ragnar. "His Majesty has already taken an interest?" 

            Ragnar smiled as he stood up from his chair. "Challenger Potter has completed four of twelve tasks in a single year. He will certainly fail to maintain that momentum in the coming trials, but it is still an extraordinary achievement. His Majesty is curious as to the potential of this Challenger and wishes to be informed as to his progress. He will, of course, be present during the Sixth Task to personally observe his performance. After all, should he truly succeed in all twelve tasks and become a Champion of the Arena, he will be the first in centuries to achieve it." Golstrud raised an eyebrow. "Should he choose to remain a "he."" Ragnar nodded. "Indeed. Now, let us be off. Fueruk has been most frustrating lately about his successful government contracts for mining rights in the Guiana Highlands. It will be frustrating to hear him gloat all day so I will need to get some drinks in me." As the Goblins prepared to travel, Harry returned to his room and sat in his bed, staring at his hands, trying to look back at his life, doubting every choice he ever made, if they were even his to begin with. "Who am I?" His question was answered only by silence as even the Hallows refused to answer, though he could feel all of them in the back of his mind, trying to soothe him, giving him a sense that whatever he became, they would be with him. Tears escaped his eyes as he threw himself onto the bed, overjoyed by the Hallows staying with him, but still feeling oppressed by the question that he had no answer to. "Who am I?" 

-✿-

Present Day

            "Husband? Are you coming to bed?" François blinked before finding his wife's face looking at him with concern, as he had remained in his office within his home late into the evening. The last few weeks since the Easter holidays had been a swirl of activity in the Ministry of Magic. The leadership of the Werewolf packs of the country had been summoned to a meeting where the new potion was discussed and how quickly the nation's apothecaries would be able to roll it out for all of their citizens. This was part of a global initiative being taken by the ICW as news of the potion had been growing through the Were packs, even those outside of France's borders. The release of the currently available data gathered by Gringotts over the better part of a year to the magical medical facilities of the world had been received with incredible enthusiasm, though the sector that produced the Wolfsbane plant was frustrated as they were already growing a new batch of the previous potion's plant. To no one's surprise, those groweries associated with Gringotts already had a head start as they had been switching out their Wolfsbane for Yellow Monkshood and these initial supplies would be going to each nation's Magical Malady Research Hospitals so they too could begin clinical trials on the potions. This meant that as Director Fueruk had established, the Weres wouldn't have access to the potion immediately. Thankfully, however, the leadership of the packs had been understanding and a few had agreed to continue taking the old Wolfsbane Potion until the new one was widespread enough to replace it, though a few had opted to not take any potion at all, some even being former potion users. The Ministry had agreed to deploy Aurors from the Dark Denizen Division to more areas to keep the transformed Weres away from any potential sentient victims.

            This global attention to the new potion had also resulted in the exposure of its inventor, Elysia Peverell, though it was probably below the level that the Potioneers of the world would have liked. The samples submitted to the ICW and that had been dispersed along with the recipe to the Potion Institutes of the world had been lauded as some of the finest products the community had ever seen, with few imperfections present, if any existed at all. Attempts to request her presence at any of the major gatherings of Potioneers and Healer symposiums had all been rejected as of right now, with Gringotts Paris declaring that Elysia Peverell was a deeply private person that wasn't fond of the social element of her profession. Quite a few Potions Masters bemoaned the appearance of what they termed the second coming of Severus Snape, as the youngest Potion Master in the world had never participated in any international gatherings at all as well. Considering that Severus Snape had been found to have been affiliated with the Death Eaters of Great Britain, even if he had supposedly acted as a double agent during his final days for Dumbledore's vigilante Order of the Phoenix, there was some concern that this unknown witch could also be part of some similar organizations, hence why François Delacour had requested all information related to her to be recompiled and delivered to his office. It had taken longer than expected for the files to arrive, and now that he had them before him, he could see why. The file surrounding the identity of Elysia Peverell was practically empty. Turning to look at his wife, François sighed. "Sorry, my dear. I will be with you soon."

            Apolline, never one to be passive, rubbed his back before resting her neck on his shoulder. "What troubles you, my love. As far as your monthly report to the Convention said, the country was still enjoying a relatively peaceful period. You sure you weren't hiding anything from us?" Delecour turned to his wife and raised an eyebrow but her smile remained fixed on her face. As a representative, Apolline loved to tease him by suggesting that he wasn't following protocols, which he did to a degree that his Head Aurors wanted to strangle him for it, knowing full well that he would never do such a thing. Of course, if he was following protocol, he would have to explain to his wife what concerned him or she would just keep pestering him. He sighed in resignation, which only made his wife smile wider. He held up the papers in front of him. "You remember that new Wolfsbane potion that was discussed at the Convention? Well, I decided to run a check on the Potion Master's background and my contacts quite literally found nothing. No birth certificate, no school records, no criminal records. The only things on file are ICW NEWT examinations, her Potions Mastery, her registered citizenship and the potion patents that she has been registering like crazy in the last few months. Anything else lies within Gringotts' files and, as a sovereign nation separate from the ICW, they won't hand over information on one of their own citizens." Apolline froze for a second. "Did you say she was a citizen of the Goblin Nation?" Francois looked at her. "She is. Why?" Apolline went into deep thought. "The Veela and Goblins have a better relationship with each other and that has given us an insight into their culture. All I know is that Goblins only grant citizenship to those with Goblin blood… or those who have proven themselves  in combat. This witch must be quite skilled and powerful to have not only survived what nightmares the Goblins expected of her, but to have earned their respect as well."

            François looked back over the way that Fueruk interacted with the raven haired witch. "She has the trust of the Director of Gringotts Paris and referred to him almost like an equal, with him doing the same for her." Apolline shook her head. "Then you best leave this witch alone. Gringotts will protect one of their own with great zeal, even more so when it's someone even a Viceroy respects so highly. What's her name?" Francois held up the paper with her citizenship document and photo identification. "Elysia Peverell." Apolline stared at the image, the name ringing a bell in her head. "I am going to guess that the reaction of someone to her name was a deciding factor in you looking into her history." Francois eyed his wife. "You know something about the name Peverell? All I turned up was an old British Family that died out in the late thirteenth century." Apolline stood up and walked around her husband's desk. "They have some history on the Continent but I am not surprised it was suppressed. During the reign of Eleanor of Aquitaine, the Duchy became an English Dominion. The Veela Conclaves made provisions to remain neutral during the coming conflict but not every Magical Family in continental lands wanted to be subjected to the British crown. A Magical Family of great renown and skill came to… "negotiate" with the stubborn families. Those were the Peverells. They took some land in the region and began to approach the local communities. Some of the old magical families resented their encroachment and lashed out. In response… the Peverells slaughtered many of those who rose up, tearing down everything they had built and scorched the land with curses, preventing anything from being built there again for centuries. They seemingly died out before the outbreak of the Hundred Years War but the name still has some notoriety among those who were forced to rebuild their lives elsewhere."

            The head of the Delacour family frowned. "I don't recall that being discussed in our histories." Apolline shrugged. "The French Magical Families didn't want to be reminded of their darkest hour, especially when most of France almost became part of Britain. When the British forces were pushed out of Aquitaine at the end of the war, the Magical France made sure to start their history books from there. As for the Veela Conclaves, we maintained our Neutrality and the Peverells treated us well. They even returned those daughters of ours that had been taken hostage by the French Aristocracy whether they rebelled against them or not. For that, we honoured their name and mourned their loss." François looked at the file. "So, any chance I need to be worried about this Peverell?" Apolline shrugged. "One never knows, though the male line did die out and if this descendant reclaim their legacy, they will likely live up to their name in some way. Now…" Apolline returned to François' side and slipped her hand into his shirt from the opening of his neck, her tone making her intentions quite clear. "This Veela may respect the Peverells and their legacy but I will not be having my husband lose sleep over this young witch who has done nothing to merit your attention. So let us retire to our bed tonight. Victoire is sleeping soundly with her mother and I have certain needs, husband." François saw the fire in her eyes and felt his body respond in kind. Even if the Allure held no sway over him, his wife's attitude and desire for him was an entirely different matter. He leaned forward and kissed her neck. "Very well. Let me lock all this up." Apolline pulled her hand away and moved towards the door, loosening her robes to give him a tease of what awaited him, which worked to motivate him to quickly stick the papers into the file and lock it into his desk drawer, before locking his office door and finally his bedroom door. He had no intention of embarrassing his daughter if she happened to walk by her parent's bedroom door. Not for the hundredth time, anyways.

-✿-

            " Ugh, finally! I don't want to read another line on Transfiguration again until the exam !" Gabrielle smiled at Adeline, before handing her the study sheets they had both made concerning their classes, as they would soon be taking their NEWT exams. Adeline looked at the sheets and then back at her friend. "I hate you ." Gabrielle's smile grew wider. " Love you too ." The two of them continued studying as they read through the major points of Professor d'Este's recent classes, before Adeline spoke up. "So, have you figured out where you are going to stay for the internship ?" Gabrielle shook her head even as her eyes remained fixed on the papers in her hand. " No. I tried looking up regional magical districts but Toulouse has no vacancies, the closest ones are across the border in Spain and I wouldn't dare think how expensive the rent is in Marseille. None of the other nearby towns seemed to have any vacancies either ." Adeline scratched her hair with her fountain pen. " That… might not be entirely true. I guess since your experiences with magical communities is either your home in Reims, Paris or any of the cities you mentioned, you don't know how close the smaller gatherings of magical people are. Like, back home in Saint-Cirq, none of the magical families would announce to outsiders that we have a place up for rent. So there might be towns who do have apartments or studios available for rent but, unless you have someone that lives there vouch for you, you would never get the chance to live there ." Gabrielle leaned back and bit her pen. " I… never thought of it like that. I can see why the Academy has been dead set on making that new village nearby, then, if all the other communities are too closed off ."

            Adeline nodded. " Yeah, with how much more focused Headmistress Maxime has been on pushing the boundaries of what Beauxbatons can teach, having a village right next to the campus that lets interns, staffers and even family members just be a short walk away will be such a big improvement. Still, why do you have to be so close to the school? I mean, I know you can't just apparate in and out of here because of the wards and the distance, but a floo call and a portkey later and you're at the school as fast as possible." Gabrielle sighed. "Yeah, I mentioned that to the professor but he made a good point that I can't just be standing next to a Floo Terminal all day and neither can he. Eventually, I will be away from the nearest terminal and when that happens, it could take forever for someone to reach me. If, however, I am close enough to the school, an owl can deliver letters to me quickly. Being closer to the school will also help in my response time and that could mean the difference between a creature living or dying. If the village was already constructed, I would have just stayed there, but because it isn't I still need to find where I can stay." Adeline tapped her pen on the table . "I could try and see if anyone will have you rent out an apartment or studio back in my hometown. Saint-Cirq is close enough that any owl will deliver the letters quickly enough. I would have to vouch for you and everything but there might be some vacancies you could hopefully take up. ” Gabrielle looked at her dark skinned friend. "You sure? I wouldn't want to impose and, while my family was raised in Reims, I did visit a Veela Conclave often enough to know just how insular small communities can be ."

            She watched as her friend looked at her, her expression softening. " Look, you and I have been best friends for almost five years. We have had each other's backs since we were made roommates and while most people say that relationships that start at schools tend to fizzle out, I have no intention of letting that happen between us. You are my best friend, Gabrielle. If I can make your life a little easier by putting myself out there for you, I will. " The young Veela felt her eyes grow misty before rubbing them clear. " Thank you, Adeline. That means a lot more than you can imagine. Though do try and remember that I am Veela and there are no wards that diminish the effect of the Allure. Even if there are vacancies, they may not be willing to let me have the place if I end up bringing trouble for the owners and the neighbors ." Adeline grumbled. " Yeah… I forgot about that… but it doesn't matter. Once we are out of Beauxbatons and you have the free time, I will show you my hometown and give finding you a place a shot. By the way, since you are looking for a place to stay closer to the school, won't that make spending time with your family a bit harder ?" Gabrielle shook her head. " No, not really. d'Este and I talked it over. I will let him know ahead of time when I will be at my family's place so that he calls through Floo rather than by owl and if we are heading out for a family gathering, I will let him know I will be fully indisposed. It's why I need a closer place to stay so that I cover as much of my available time as possible, otherwise I am just going to be missing out on emergencies like crazy ." Adeline frowned. " What about a scrying mirror? Like the one I have ?"

            Gabrielle blinked in surprise. " Oh, right. Mom has one when she communicates with the Conclave as well, but she hasn't suggested it to me, probably because it's locked into specific mirrors. I wonder… does it work here in Beauxbatons ?" Adeline sighed. " No, it doesn't. I tried to use it but all I see is my own reflection. I asked Madam Maxime and she apologized but the wards for the school were enhanced after Grindelwald occupied it. Because he had the ability to scry what was occuring in the school and had a few sympathetic students and staff members, he was able to capture Beauxbatons rather easily. All forms of scrying are blocked here. And mine is locked in with my mother's too. Still, you could look up and find out if you could get a sort of open scrying mirror, one that can receive calls more easily, even if it can't initiate calls itself. Since your job will have you going from houses, estates, ranches and reserves, having a portable way for someone to reach out to you and let you know of an emergency will come in more handy than an owl ." Gabrielle smiled, as she pulled out a small notebook from her school coat pocket, writing down the information. " You are right, that would be my best option. And it would give my parents an easier way to communicate with me, though knowing my father and his job, I imagine he will have anti-scrying wards up around the house ." Adeline shrugged. " Then tell him to step outside or make a room warded specifically to allow scrying in there while keeping the rest of the house warded ." Nodding, Gabrielle added more to her notes, before continuing on with her studies, a smile plastered on her face as she felt that her possible career seemed all the more attainable, while also reveling in the fact that she had a true friend in Adeline. Like her, she swore to herself that she wouldn't let their friendship die out just because they drifted away in life. What they had was more than worth the extra effort it would take.         

-✿-

            " Here you are, Mademoiselle. Always a pleasure ." Elysia smiled as she took the fresh bread and slid it into her carrying bag, before taking a sip from her coffee whilst sitting in one of the open air bistros in the village of Saint-Cirq-Lapopie, pulling the newspaper to her to have a look. The headline made her heart ache as the article went into detail about how the Neo Death Eaters were now attacking the homes of first generation witches and wizards in Britain, killing the infants and their families, leaving their gruesome work for the DMLE to handle, if the local authorities didn't get to it first. The next page showed a member of the Ministry of Magic's Registry Office getting dragged away in chains as the DMLE suspected the witch of being the one to leak the addresses to the terrorists. The next page was an opinion piece questioning how soon would a New Blood Order retaliation manifest and how severe it could be as it was clear that the British Troubles were only escalating in violence. Shacklebolt, who still remained as Minister for Magic, was clearly trying to placate the situation, claiming that the families of "muggleborns" would be looked after in the wake of the Ministry's security breach. Elysia scoffed, tossing the paper onto the table as she drank from her coffee. She had heard all this before, during the previous conflict as the Death Eaters regained their strength under a resurrected Voldemort's leadership. The Ministry would claim to be doing something but, knowing them, it would just be a few paltry wards that any amateur could potentially bypass, and that was supposing the enemy didn't have experts or someone working as part of these same ward installation teams who wasn't a NDE sympathizer. Regardless, these "measures" would amount to nothing and people would still die.

            Elysia had no sympathy for the British Ministry of Magic's woes. As Harry Potter, he had advocated for them to improve the safety of the first generation magicals and make the targeting of these people by wizards and witches a severe offence on the same level as a hate crime. Sadly, both Shacklebolt and the Wizengamot membership ignored him, showing that even among the more progressive members of the British Magical Community, the will to treat "muggles" as anything other than a nuisance to be tolerated remained all too prevalent. These thoughts, of course, made Elysia think about Hermione. Her best friend and confidant from Hogwarts had led a somewhat public life after graduating from Hogwarts. She had taken the time to write a more grounded retelling of their seven years worth of escapades than the one published by the Ministry's official historians, let alone that garbage written by Rita Skeeter that embellished everything, and had even joined the Ministry as a staff member in the Muggle Liaisons Office. She had even been featured in a photo with the current Prime Minister, working as a secretary in his government, probably a cover for her work as the Ministry of Magic's direct contact with the head of British Parliament. In an adjacent photo, Harry had seen Hermione proudly standing with her parents, meaning that she had taken his suggestion and managed to revert the erasure of their memories. Elysia was very proud that her best friend had made a place for herself in the post Voldemort world. Now… now her place in the world was being threatened again. Hermione would remain the single most visible target of the Neo Death Eaters and, while she was a very capable and bright witch, Elysia knew all too well the way hatred fueled fanatics. 

            Arriving home, the head of the Peverell family told Ida to hold up on serving dinner, before walking into her office and taking a seat, the newspaper placed right in front of her on the desk. Elysia had refrained from sending a letter to Hermione after she had ceased being Harry Potter. It had felt disingenuous to do so, as she couldn't tell her what had happened to her, nor whom she became. Elysia didn't want to risk exposing herself should Hermione's letters be intercepted and she didn't want to give anyone anything that might make them think that Hermione could lead them to Harry Potter. The Neo Death Eaters would jump at the chance to kill the Man Who Conquered in order to destroy public morale, and Elysia was sure that either the New Blood Order or the British Ministry of Magic would seek Harry out to get him on their side, to use him to sway public opinion. Elysia had no intention of being anyone's tool. Still… she didn't want to abandon Hermione if she happened to be in danger. Jeanne's steadfast belief in Elysia and her desire to watch over her had reminded the young raven haired woman what it was like to have a friend that you could depend on and what it really meant to have genuine friendship. Seeing the news brought back the memories of their years at Hogwarts together and everything they had gone through together. With the possibility that Hermione could soon find herself in danger, despite what Elysia believed was a decently secure employment position in both the Ministry of Magic and the government of the United Kingdom, the young raven haired witch sighed.

            So, for the first time in nearly two years, she took up a ballpoint pen and began writing a letter to her first true friend, only this time she made sure to leave it unsigned. Once she had Hermione's name written on it, she asked Ida to wait up on her for a few minutes, before apparating to Paris. The Goblins there were quite surprised to see Elysia there during the weekday in the afternoon, which made the Head of the Peverell family feel self-conscious again. Still, the attendant at the front desk was able to direct her to a bank teller that handled international transactions. As Elysia was waiting for the teller to complete her request, she watched as Fueruk appeared, his eyes scanning her for a moment. "A bit unusual to see you this early in the week, Lady Peverell. Anything I can help you with?" With the transaction confirmed and the amount from her anonymous vault set aside, Elysia handed the letter with the bank statement inside to Fueruk. "I would like to have this delivered to an old friend of mine in Britain. Knowing them, they will probably be able to receive standard non-magical mail in their place of residence. Could you have Gringotts Parision's Mail Service contact Londinium's and see if her address is available and have it sent there as… safely and anonymously as possible?" Fueruk took the letter and read the name. "I take it you don't want it to be traced to Paris?" Elysia shook her head, which made Fueruk smile. "You need not worry. I will have the letter transferred through the Goblin Nation's Internal Mail Service. Anyone tracing it will have it lead back to Gringotts but no further." Elysia bowed her head. "You have my gratitude for this, Viceroy Fueruk." As Elysia exited the bank, she stared at the setting sun over the city's skyline, feeling equal parts nervous and equal parts relieved. 

            After nearly seven long years of anonymity and isolation, the moment Elysia stepped out into the wider world, she found that staying disconnected from the events of Britain and elsewhere was growing ever more difficult. She had developed the Wolfsbane Potion and was currently testing her new Medicinal Potions as a way to help the more vulnerable people of the world live better lives. Unfortunately, the very act of helping others was increasing her exposure to the world at large, her new name now becoming known to others outside of the Goblin Nation. Now… now she was actively helping a friend find safety from the resurging violence of her home country, even as the very idea of helping Magical Britain in any way brought with it a mix of anger and resentment. Still… Hermione was worth it. For seven years, the young brunette witch had been Harry's constant friend and voice of reason, his light in the darkness. He hated that he had to leave her behind but he had felt that there was no other option. Hermione had made her choice at the end of the war and had prospered from it, just as Elysia had. The head of the Peverell family would share some of her prosperity to at least give her friend the freedom to choose without having her economic situation hamper her thoughts and actions. Turning away from the setting sun, Elysia apparated herself back home, the shadows of the tall evergreen trees concealing much of her Estate in darkness. For now, her home would remain secure, a sanctuary from the troubles of the world. She hoped and prayed that it would always remain as such to her. She had endured more than enough of humanity's evils to last her a lifetime, after all.

Chapter Text

            " Maybe having that last bottle of firewhiskey was a bad idea ." Gabrielle, her face flushed and her ears burning, grumbled. "I think it was the last two bottles we shared, not just one ." Adeline waved her hand dismissively before hiccuping as Gabrielle kept her friend from toppling over as they made their way back towards their dorms after having been at the Post-NEWT Examination student celebration. While Beauxbatons didn't usually allow alcohol on the premises beyond the private supplies kept by the staff, which needed to stay out of student hands if they wanted to keep the privilege available to them, there tended to be a final loophole that students exploited, which was the eighteen year olds returning from Easter Break. As many of these were now officially adults, they could bring in the alcohol but were barred from sharing it with minors. Anyone caught breaking these rules faced instant suspension and other reprisals. So, rather than risk getting suspended before finals and the NEWT examinations, all the booze was stockpiled by the seventh years until the last day of NEWT exams. Once completed, the students would host a get together where everyone of age was free to try the different variety of beverages, though since there were few instances of actual coordination, many students just tended to bring firewhiskey, heavy laggers and a few brave souls even brought out Goblin Ale. Those that tried the latter were then forced to go to the infirmary in a few minutes, which caused the party to scatter, as the professors would confiscate any remaining alcoholic beverages. 

            So, Adeline, not wanting the party to end, managed to lift one of the bottles of firewhiskey that were still left and the two young women had been sharing it whilst out in the gardens, talking about how much they were going to miss Beauxbatons and sharing a dorm, not to mention celebrating Gabrielle's recent 18th birthday. Having already shared a similar bottle back at the party, the two women were soon quite drunk, as they made their way back to the dorms, with Gabrielle already having trouble keeping herself and Adeline upright. " I can't believe you managed… (hic)... to convince me to actually join you ." Adeline smiled before poking her friend in the cheek. " Of course I needed to convince you. You had already missed out on all the Balls as it was and I didn't want my best friend's last year at Beauxbatons to be just as dull as every other year. You nee -" Adeline brought her hand up to her mouth and Gabrielle had a sinking feeling. Her dark skinned friend fell onto all fours and began vomiting her stomach contents as Gabrielle barely managed to get her long curly hair pulled back and away from her friend's face, while also resisting the urge to join her as the smell made her gag. As she rubbed her friend's back, both of them hunched over on the ground, Gabrielle felt a pair hands cup a feel, causing her to yelp. The boy behind her whispered into her ear. " Gods, you have no idea how long I have wanted to do this. You aren't packing much compared to your friend there but I prefer my ladies to come from good stock. Now, while my friend has his fun with your wasted roommate, let's see what you have been hiding all these years under that uniform ."

            Gabrielle felt her anger rising, but even as she tried to fight the young man off of her, her movements were affected by how drunk she was. The moment the cool night air touched her exposed stomach she tried to draw out the part of her Veela nature that would allow her to transform. As feathers began to frame her face, however, she felt a wand tip pressed against neck. " Sorry, can't have that. I don't want to see your filthy half bird form. Stupefy. " The moment the stun spell struck her skin, she felt her body become limp, even as her mind retained some awareness as she had already been partly shifted, as Veelas had some measure of spell resistance. She felt tears escape her face as the boy turned her over onto her back and started tearing at her top, exposing her chest. For a brief moment she thought about not being able to protect herself and Adeline from these bastards, feeling utterly powerless, when her memory of Harry's face so close to her after saving her from the Black Lake filled her mind, those beautiful green eyes wordlessly asking her if she was alright. At fourteen he had been able to face a dragon and survive, rescue her and his friend from the Merfolk of the Black Lake, while eventually going off to face a Dark Lord even as his much older schoolmate had been killed right before his eyes. And here she was, eighteen years old and so… powerless. Gabrielle had closed her eyes as soon as she felt her leggings getting torn, hating just how weak and powerless she felt when something… odd happened. That feeling of being watched flashed through her awareness, before the bond that connected her to Harry seemed to be pried open aggressively. A surge of magic seemed to cleanse her of the effects of the stun hex, before she felt the weight atop of her launched away violently into the corridor wall, another similar noise happening just to her left, where Adeline had been. 

            Finding that her mind wasn't clouded anymore, Gabrielle sat up, seeing that the two boys who assaulted her and Adeline were both out cold, her dark skinned friend in a similar state of partial undress. Drawing her wand, she tied the two boys down to prevent them from running away, even taking their wands away from them before she checked on her friend, finding her passed out. Remembering her Healer course, she checked Adeline over, finding that she too had been stunned, her hair and face partly stained with her own vomit as she had been stunned from behind whilst she had been preoccupied vomiting. Feeling a bit better about her friend's current state, she called the Beauxbatons elves, begging them to send the professors her way, before remaining in the hallway, her father's words of not altering a crime scene pounding in her head as her shaking hands kept her wand pointed at the boys that assaulted her and her best friend. Then, catching movement out of the corner of her eye, she swung the wand around, a stunner ready to cast from the tip of her tongue when she found herself looking at… a raven. The black bird, which was standing on the inside section of a closed window sill just looked at her and her friend, its head darting everywhere as if keeping watch, before it looked straight at her, two familiar green eyes digging deep into her soul. "Harry?" The raven cawed, its wings opened briefly, before it just… faded away, its black form turning into mist before disappearing into the hallway's shadow. As the professors arrived and checked on everyone, Gabrielle felt that sensation of being watched again, hearing a raven's caw in her head, before the feeling passed, leaving her to her own chaotic thoughts as she and Adeline were gently escorted to the Infirmary.

-✿-

            "Mon petit ange. How are you? You must be feeling dreadful !" Gabrielle felt her ribs ache slightly in pain as her mother hugged her after she and her father had arrived at Beauxbatons the morning after the assault. Gabrielle, dressed in the hospital robes that had been provided to her, had dark circles under eyes, not having slept well during the evening, even after Healer Smyth had provided her and Adeline with neutralizing draughts designed to counter the effects of alcohol, after the Aurors had arrived and done their initial scans of the involved parties. " I… could be better , Maman." She felt herself getting pulled into her father's side as he kissed her hair. " You have no idea how much I regret that this has happened to you. Were it up to me I would lock those two in MSF holding cells immediately. Sadly… " Gabrielle nodded. " You had to recuse yourself for impartiality's sake. I understand. I am… I am just happy you are here ." The infirmary doors swung loudly against the walls, startling François enough to draw his wand as he turned around, only to holster it as the frantic form of Jeanne Charbonneau rushed to her daughter's side, with the young woman trying to calm her own mother down, as Madame Maxime and the lead Auror investigating the assault walked into the infirmary. Like at Hogwarts, the infirmary was a sprawling space with medical beds, privacy screens and bedside tables, the wall behind Gabrielle covered in windows that allowed the light in, whilst the opposite side included small alcoves next to the beds to allow for students that spend the night to use the individual bathrooms in private without disturbing anyone, whilst the corner next to the main door had Smyth's office chamber and private quarters as she was always on call.

            Maxime walked up to stand between Gabrielle's and Adeline's beds, with Apolline's eyes narrowing on her. The half-giantess didn't take the glare poorly, acknowledging Apolline's grievances with a nod, before speaking up. "Firstly, I would like to apologize to you two young ladies over this grave violation. Beauxbatons has always prided itself on being a safe environment and sadly that failed to be true last night for the both of you. As you have completed your NEWTs, I am more than willing to offer you both the opportunity to return home early prior to graduation, with portkeys provided to you both and your families to attend the event with as little difficulties as possible. You are also free to remain at the school, with added security from the MSF Aurors as requested by me under my own authority." Jeanne was the first to respond, her tone far more serious and clipped than most had ever heard from her. "That's all very kind and generous and the added security is a solid, if belated, gesture. That said, I am sure that what I, the Delacours, and our daughters want to hear is what is to be the punishment for those two would be rapists." The Headmistress' wince made Apolline's hands clench, as she turned her attention to the Auror. The woman, who François knew as the Head Auror of the Sexual and Domestic Violence Division, stepped forward. "I am afraid… that what I have to say will not satisfy any of you. We investigated the incident and thoroughly checked all the involved students, both the perpetrators and the victims, and found that they all had high amounts of alcohol in their systems. This would on its own not influence the case at all as those intoxicated can't consent… unfortunately… the perpetrators are also claiming that they were under the influence of a Veela's Allure."

            Gabrielle felt the wind knocked out of her as Apolline fumed. "The Allure may draw another's interest but it does not compel them to commit any act of violence. You know this!" The Auror nodded. "I do, but the issue is the combination of not only the Allure, but the fact that Miss Delacour was also intoxicated that can muddy the investigation. The memories that she provided indicate there was motive, but the young men are claiming that they felt "compelled" to assault the two young women because of her magic and that their intoxication prevented them from resisting the heightened effects, effects that surpassed what they normally were because Ms Delacour had also been impaired. Had the assault resulted in rape… Regardless, they are both being transferred to the Paris holding cells but I wanted you all to understand that… because of the circumstances, the legal consequences may not be as clear cut as they should be. Director Delacour, I will keep you apprised but only as an involved party. I hope you understand." François gritted his teeth as he felt his daughter beginning to shake next to him. "I understand. I will contact Internal Affairs to keep an eye on the situation." The witch nodded before excusing herself, leaving Maxime alone before them. "I have summoned the Board of Governors to determine a response, but with the incident being so late in the term and the students having completed their examinations, there might not be much we can do about the incident either. I will try to advocate for the aggressors to be barred from participating in the graduation, and for a permanent notice be added to their record and I will be canceling and blocking any requests from them for apprenticeships, internships or employment at Beauxbatons for as long as possible, but as of right now, that is all I can do on my own authority."

            Seeing that Gabrielle wasn't taking the news well, Maxime excused herself out of the Infirmary, with Healer Smyth leaving Calming Draughts with her patients, before heading off to check on the others who had been admitted with damaged stomach linings because of the Goblin Ale. Apolline pulled her daughter into her chest, letting her vent out her frustration, the reality of the way Veelas remained mistreated by the French Magical Community being the largest reason as to why she continued to advocate for improvements to the laws. Like with many conservative circles, the simple fact a Veela existed was seen as grounds for any inappropriate behaviour to be excused. Sure, some verbal harrasment was expected, though she and many others believed that repeated attempts at harrasment, asasult and even rape should be grounds for legal action. Unfortunately, getting the Convention to agree to the necessary legislation had always been an uphill battle, because even though the Magical Community was still relatively egalitarian and French Magical Creatures were treated better than in other countries, that didn't stop residual traces of cultural, social and legal discrimination from being found within its population, with those in positions of authority often unwilling to "impose" further restrictions on themselves or others. Now, one of those remaining issues had caused Apolline's youngest daughter and her friend to endure being sexually assaulted with the possibility that their attackers could get away with a slap on the wrist. She rubbed her daughter's back. " It's ok , mon ange. Everything will be ok. Not today, not tomorrow, but one day, it will be ." Gabrielle heard her mother's words and would later be grateful for them, but right now all she could do was cry, a part of her hating that she had been born Veela. She knew better than to listen to that part of her mind but right now she just couldn't. All she could do was feel the pain and betrayal that threatened to consume her heart. 

-✿-

Londinium District, Summer 1999

            "He's through here." Golstrud nodded at the Goblin librarian, thanking her for her service, before he stepped into the wing of the Gringotts Londinium Library. Whilst Goblins subscribed to the notion that knowledge was power, it had long been a policy of the Goblin Kings for all citizens of the Goblin Nation to have access to as much knowledge as possible. Whilst certain pieces of information, such as the physical locations of the remains of prominent Magicals throughout all of history, top quality potions that were too dangerous to develop further, sites of untold magical power and even texts deemed lost to history were sequestered away in the Royal Capital’s Grand Archive, the vast majority of information that had been accumulated over millennia was easily accessible to all citizens and subjects, including those under contract to repay debts. Ever since his last match against the Nundu, Harry Potter had been frequently seen spending much of his time at the library, reading up on all sorts of subjects, from spell books acquired from defunct magical families, bestiaries that dated back centuries, and potion and ingredient books written originally in Celtic. The attendant of the Viceroy of Londinium found the young man seated at one of the taller tables, several books before him. Golstrud checked the titles of the books and raised an eyebrow. "These are restricted potions above ground." Harry nodded, his eyes fixed on the parchment before him as he flipped one of the pages. "I know. I… tried to ignore it and just focus on reading about the next threat of the Arena Trials but my mind kept circling back to it."

            The young goblin sighed. "I imagine that the thought of your every action for seven whole years potentially being a consequence of the potions you were constantly being fed without your knowledge would weigh heavily on your heart. So, what have you learned?" Harry leaned back, wincing as some of his ribs were still tender from when he had been knocked down by the Nundu. "Well, these were all indeed intended to be used solely on patients in the psychiatric ward. The loyalty potions were designed to prevent the patients from attacking the caregivers and the distrust potion was intended to break the addictions of magicals to dangerous substances or even to disruptive behaviour, with the libido reduction being designed to make rapists less inclined to seek victimizing anyone. The thing is… these potions by themselves should have been habit forming. In time, the Healers were supposed to reduce the doses until they ceased becoming necessary. They were never meant to be used continuously." Golstrud rubbed his chin. "I suppose you are aware as to who had these potions added to your "diet."" Harry spat out the name. "It had to be Albus Dumbledore. There was no way this occurred without him saying so. Still… why me? Why not do this at the school to every other Slytherin that showed to be following in their Death Eater parents' footsteps? Or even to Voldemort? Tom Riddle had been at Hogwarts when Dumbledore was teaching." Golstrud gestured at the covers of the books. "Well, some of those potions didn't exist by that time period. As to why only you and not the others… You were but an orphan. Any of the Death Eater families would have their children constantly checked for potions. You, on the other hand, had no one to protect you. As for why, ask yourself, when did Dumbledore have a Potion's Master that would actually make these, knowing that he wouldn't report the matter to the Ministry?"

            Harry bit out a response. "Snape." Walking closer, Golstrud took one of the books and pointed at the description on how to identify the potion. "And, if you happened to never receive a proper education on the subject from said Potion's Master, then that meant that you would never be able to realize that you were constantly being fed potions with your meals or during your hospital trips. From the very beginning you were conditioned to never be able to realize what was happening to you. Had you died, then that would have been the end. They would have gotten their martyred hero, the evidence of their crimes against you washed away as your corpse rotted under the earth, if you weren't immolated just so they could be sure." Harry turned to look at the books. "What I don't understand is why they chose not to reduce the dosages? Why did they continue to keep me under the influence of the potions if they should have been creating a conditioning that would make their use unnecessary." Golstrud placed the book back on the table. "The human mind is a difficult thing to predict. Even one bent to someone else's will, but even more so when the will of the individual is greater than even the conditioning can alter. And, perhaps, they did try to see if the potions were still necessary. Tell me, can you think of a time period when your thoughts were… clearer? Your desires, your awareness of the people around? Can you think of a moment when doubt began to gnaw at your mind that something was wrong?" Harry frowned as he tried to recollect. "In my fourth year… during the Triwizard Tournament. That was the first time I doubted Dumbledore's intentions, when my "friend" Ronald felt less of a friend and more of an imposition. That was when I truly began to feel something bordering on desire."

            Golstrud hummed to himself. "1994 to 95. The year you were forced to be a Triwizard Champion. I wouldn't be surprised if they decided it was best to see if the conditioning was working without the potions, and I doubted they wished for you to die in said tournament because your reflexes were dulled by them." Harry nodded. "And then the year afterwards. I felt so angry at first, unstable. Umbridge being at the school didn't help matters at all and the connection I had with Voldemort probably didn't do me any favors. It wasn't until afterwards that the connection seemed to have a lesser effect on me and again my emotions were dulled. I had an attraction to a girl, Ginny Weasley, but it felt rushed, fueled by lust and comfort rather than trust or understanding." Golstrud tapped his fingers on the table. "Then perhaps you were able to endure two years when the potion was kept from you, both because of the Tournament and because of Umbridge's very obvious crusade against Dumbledore. Can you imagine the scandal that would have erupted if the Boy Who Lived was found to be under the potions induced influence of the Headmaster? It would be safe to say that you had two years of nearly independent thought. Do you think that those two years may have given Dumbledore the impression you were well on your way into becoming his ideal champion of the light?" Harry snorted. "Hardly. If anything…" The last Potter's eyes grew in size as realization struck him. "If anything it would have made him all the more paranoid. Paranoid that I would become like Riddle." Golstrud looked at the young man. "And that is why you were once again dosed with the behavioural potions. For you to reach the conclusion that Dumbledore orchestrated, he needed you to behave predictably and he knew he would never get that from your will alone."

            Harry sighed, rubbing his fingers over his face. "I can see now why the Order didn't bother to listen to me. I wasn't supposed to have survived, but they couldn't abandon me outright. They needed my presence to have the support of the masses." Golstrud chuckled. "Unfortunately, they didn't seem to account for your strength of will. Whatever conditioning Dumbledore hoped to put you on seems to have faded." Harry nodded. "It has… but that doesn't change anything. I still had seven years of my life stolen from me almost completely. And even now… something feels off. Like I am unaware of something that should be important to me. It's a feeling I had since before I arrived at Hogwarts and it has never really faded away. It was just… suppressed, like everything else in my life, apparently." Golstrud sighed, before heading towards the nearby stacks of books before selecting the one he knew had a certain potion in it. "Well, I would suggest you make more out of the life you have here. You may be serving out a work compensation sentence, but you are not barred from developing who you are. As for why you are feeling as if something important is just beyond your reach, perhaps it is something you will only recognize in time. Here. Read through this book. The potions in it are quite exemplary and you might find some of the insights their inventors reached to be quite illuminating." Harry took the book and bowed his head. "Thank you, Attendant Golstrud. For the book and the conversation. I can't say that I feel better but at least I know now that some parts of my life were influenced by my own decisions, not Dumbledore's." Golstrud bowed his head towards Harry. "You are quite welcome, Challenger Potter. May you find what it is that you feel is missing from your life." 

-✿-

Present Day

            Elysia stretched out in her seat, having finished writing her first potions recipe for a nonstandard Blood Replenishing Potion using Central and South American ingredients, whilst still waiting to see if any of the Oceania batches turned up anything different. She had already determined the best temperatures needed to get each of the ingredients to blend into the mixture without burning, which would cause solid debris to remain in the potion, severely depleting its effectiveness, as well as the total allotted time for each individual ingredients' boiling state. Sometimes one would get lucky and have ingredients behave correctly at the exact same temperature, though in that case one needed to make sure that the ingredients and the mixture weren't volatile or disruptive when blended. Once she had gotten the right processes, blending temperatures and determined the ingredients' reactions to each other, she would end up with a standard potions batch to see if they worked well together, varying the concentration of the primary ingredient until she found one that hopefully worked. After that it would just be a question of getting all the ingredients to blend in their most effective state and she would have a new potion recipe ready to go. If nothing from her current batch panned out then she would start testing Asiatic ingredients instead. Checking the timetables for the in-process potions, she noticed that she had plenty of time to waste. Seeing her delivery box was partly filled with this month's supply, she took a moment to check her stores, filling out the rest with her pre-checked vials, before heading out the door.

            Arriving at the Charbonneau Apothecary, she found the store was unusually busy, though she noticed that very few people were carrying bags, meaning they weren't there to buy anything they couldn't carry in their hands or clothes. The crowd, mostly women, noticed her approaching. " Mademoiselle Peverell! Did you hear the news out of Beauxbatons?! Such behaviour is simply unacceptable !" Elysia tamped down on her nervousness about being addressed by her name. As the new Wolfsbane potion was announced along with her name, Fueruk had notified her of all the requests for her to attend meetings with other Potions Masters. At her request, he rejected all of them, making it clear that his client wished to remain a private person. And, thanks to Jeanne's efforts, the local witches and wizards knew not to expose her identity to anyone not part of the community. Elysia had been pleasantly surprised by such consideration, but according to Jeanne, there was almost no need to even convince anyone. The moment that Charbonneau had asked them to help keep their resident Potions Master's identity a secret, most had agreed with little thought whatsoever. Everyone in the town knew of Elysia's uncommon generosity and kindness, from helping the elder Monsieur Chauvin pay his monthly potions before he passed a few months later, in what his family said was a "comfortable" end, her ability to quickly find the youngsters who got lost after playing with their brooms in the nearby wilderness, to her willingness to help the other elder members of the community with repairing some of their equipment within their homes, as they had forgotten or where unable to cast the spells themselves. Elysia had blushed up a storm when Jeanne and most of the townsfolk had dubbed her Saint-Cirq's Guardian Angel.

            " What happened at Beauxbatons' ?" One of the women, whom Elysia recognized as the younger Madame Chauvin, held her hand against her chest . "Two young women were sexually assaulted at the Academy! They were thankfully saved before it progressed to rape but because everyone involved was drunk and one of the women was a Veela, the Ministry and the families of the attackers reached an agreement. The two young men pled guilty to the assaults but they won't be spending any time in prison. All they got was a permanent mark on their record, ridiculously cheap fines and restitution payments and restraining orders to keep them away from the women. That's it! It goes without saying that the two men were from well off families. Those marks on their records mean nothing if they can just be employed within their own family businesses! The worst part is that one of the girls is Jeanne's Adeline. We all came here to support her, to let her know that we don't agree with this grave miscarriage of justice against one of our own !" Elysia sighed, tamping down the righteous anger that welled up inside of her. Even as Harry, he had heard of similar occurrences happening at Hogwarts, with the perpetrators being allowed to continue at the school along with their victims, with the staff and the Ministry doing nothing but lip service. Even Dumbledore simply kept said incidents quiet, claiming that it was better to keep the perpetrators at the school where they could learn to curb their worst instincts. After being freed from Dumbledore's influence, Harry and Elysia could see just how wrong that decision was, as it only encouraged the attackers to continue misbehaving. Harming others without suffering any consequences was only ever going to encourage repeat offenders. 

            Looking at everyone gathered, Elysia offered them a reassuring smile. "I am sure that Jeanne and Adeline are overwhelmed by the show of support, but you all know they need time to heal from these wounds. Why don't you write down your thoughts and best wishes and I will deliver them to our beloved ladies. You will all have a chance to express them in person when they are up to stepping out of their home, though please be respectful of Adeline's privacy. This event will leave scars that will take years to heal and the best we can do is guarantee her an environment where she will always feel safe ." The women all happily agreed, taking out pieces of parchment and writing down their support, before handing them to Elysia. Madame Chauvin hugged her. " My father-in-law called you an angel and that Saint-Cirq was lucky to have you. We all feel the same way . Merci pour tout, Elysia." Once everyone was gone, the young Peverell looked towards the Charbonneau Apothecary and the home on its second floor, before sighing as she drew the Elder Wand. She stared at it, feeling Macha's eagerness to cast, the essence of the wand ever waiting for Elysia to use her, whilst she searched for an adequate memory. In the past, as Harry, he had allowed himself to dwell on dreams. The dream of being with his parents, the dream of living with Sirius and eventually the dream of simply living to see himself become the head of his own family, no longer alone in the world. After everything that was uncovered about the manipulations that Dumbledore used to shape him into his perfect little soldier, those dreams had all died out. All but one.

            Elysia didn't need to stare into the mirror of Erised to know what her true heart's desire was. It was to live. To live a life filled with love, joy and companionship. The person didn't matter to her, nor did the place. All that was just superficial. What mattered was the desire to find that other person that would look at her and see the same thing as when Elysia looked at them: a life, shared and filled with everything it entailed, the good and bad, because if there is something that Harry and Elysia both discovered throughout their life, it was you can't have one without the other. There would never have been an Elysia if Harry had not suffered every injustice imaginable, and there would never have been a Harry if the promise of a life beyond being The Boy Who Lived didn't exist in his heart. So, rather than picking one memory, one dream, she fed her very essence into the spell and uttered the incantation that she hadn't used since the war. " Expecto … Patronum ." Squinting briefly as the blinding white light was emitted from her wand tip, she eventually stared at a familiar sight, its diminutive form looking almost identical to how Harry had last seen her, with only her golden eyes replaced by the same silver-like ethereal light of the Patronus. A tear escaped Elysia's eye as she raised a hand to touch her old friend, the spell so energized that what should have been nothing but light and positive energy took physical form for her, the memory of touching those same feathers possibly giving it substance. "Hey Hedwig. Long time no see." 

            The sight of the snow owl, as it shook its feathers, clicking its beak at her, made Elysia smile. "Yeah, I missed you too. Mind delivering a message for me, for old times sake?" Hedwig screeched, making Elysia sigh in joy, before uttering her message to Jeanne, the ethereal snowy owl taking to the air, passing through the house's front door with no issues. A few minutes later, a stunned Jeanne opened the door for her. "What was that spell? And that owl… it was beautiful. You should have seen the way it made Adeline's face light up when she saw it." Elysia smiled at her friend. "I can teach you both if you would like." She raised her potion's delivery case. "I was initially here to drop off the current potion orders but if you two need me to stay or go, it's up to you. Oh! Here. I am sure you heard the mess from upstairs. I asked the townsfolk to write their support for you and Adeline down, rather than crowd her when she isn't in the best emotional state." Jeanne took the papers and smiled. "Yeah, these might just help Adeline feel better. Come inside. I could use a bit of friendly company." After convincing Jeanne to let her operate the coffee maker, Elysia pulled out a few extra ingredients that she had taken to carry with her, as Ida had essentially crafted a coffee so good that Elsyia struggled to taste just regular brews without wincing. Making sure the taste was as close to Ida's as she could manage, the Head of the Peverell family gave her friend a cup, keeping another held in stasis for Adeline, who had been in the living room long enough to receive the well wishing papers, before taking them into her room to read privately as Jeanne explained what had occured.

            Getting a taste of the coffee, Jeanne stared at the cup before looking at her friend, who smiled at her. "Don't worry, this recipe you can have for free. A good cup of coffee should be available for everyone who needs it." Jeanne shook her head, before Elysia sat back, having heard everything. "These two young men. You said they were from old families?" Jeanne nodded. "Old, wealthy and well connected. They had their lawyers there as soon as the Aurors were called in. The Ministry prosecutor got them to admit their guilt but they managed to get such a sweet deal, they might as well have gotten declared innocent by a jury of their peers." Elysia tapped her fingers on her cup. "Can you get me the names of the prosecutor and the two families involved? I can't promise that Gringotts will cease doing business with them, but families this old and well connected are unlikely to stay on the legal side of business transactions. Gringotts could check where the money is going and if anything looks suspicious, they can pass the information to the MSF or even the ICW to investigate." Jeanne leaned back and sighed. "I will get you everything by the time you leave and thank you. It may not be the type of conviction we would want, but if it makes them unable to use their influence to avoid the consequences of their actions a second time, then it's as close to fair as we will get." Elysia looked at Adeline's closed door. "Still, she is really taking it quite hard." Jeanne sighed. "It has a bit less to do with the assault and more to do with her father's reaction to the news. Rather than jumping to offer his aid or to simply be there for her, her father simply stated that "You should have known better than to associate with a Veela. If you had picked better friends, this would never have happened to you.""

            Elysia grumbled. "That… that is as close to blaming her for the attack as he could get without saying "it's your fault." Bloody bastard." Jeanne nodded to herself. "And putting all the blame on the Delacour girl is just wrong. Adeline told me how much of a typical Beauxbaton's experience Gabrielle wasn't able to enjoy simply because of something she was born with. She had actually convinced the young woman to take part in the celebration so that the girl could have one last true Beauxbatons' experience. Instead… all they got was a nightmare no student, boy or girl, should ever have to live through. It was fortunate that something had stopped the situation from becoming far more despicable, but the authorities have no idea who or what it was." A few things happened all at once for Elysia. Firstly, she recognized the name Gabrielle Delacour. Harry had encountered her once… no, twice in his life, once at the bottom of the Black Lake and the second time during her sister's wedding. Anothing thing that occurred, however, was Badb feeling very…smug about something, with Anand and Macha complaining at not being able to get involved. When Elysia tried to get the three siblings to spill, all three of them just ignored her, though Badb gave her a cryptic "not now" comment. Elysia knew her companions well enough to leave the matter alone, particularly when they were in a combative mood, so instead she focused on the conversation. "Delacour… I think I remember hearing about them at Hogwarts during the Triwizard Tournament. You know, that fiasco from ten or so years ago? The older sibling was a Champion and the younger ended up being an unwilling hostage for one of the tasks."

            Jeanne grumbled. "Those girls seem to have a run of bad luck they don't deserve. First the elder had to get divorced because her husband was never home to help out with caring for their child and now the youngest of the two was assaulted and then used as an excuse to get the attackers sentences reduced." Elysia was quiet for a second, filling all that new information in her head. "Well, as far as I am concerned, the youngest is fortunate to have Adeline as her friend. The two of you are some of the best sort of people I have ever met and believe me I have met more than my fair share of the worst humanity has to offer. I am also sure that Gabrielle is a wonderful young woman if your daughter has stood by her for years now." A tentative voice responded to Elysia's words. "Thank you." Looking to the door, the two women watched as Adeline stepped out, holding the townsfolk's letters to her chest, tears racing down her cheeks. "Thank you, for believing in us… and for delivering these letters. I have felt so… wrong these last few days." Jeanne went to her daughter and wrapped her arms around her, providing her the comfort she needed. The young woman's face lit up as she drank the coffee, before the three descended into a talk about the Patronus Charm and its uses, with Hedwig making a second appearance. As the Charbonneau women had more time to interact with the ethereal bird, Elysia was all too happy to let her new Patronus out for longer, both for her own enjoyment and to help chase the echoes of the attack from Adeline's eyes. Even if Elysia could only lighten her burden for a moment, it was more than worth it.

-✿-

            " Well, it's over now. Fucking finally ." Gabrielle wanted to chastise her friend for her language but she honestly couldn't blame her. After the assault, Gabrielle and Adeline had tried to just remain at the Academy during the remaining days of school, but the looks they received from some of the students, particularly those that were on friendly terms with the boys responsible for the assault, had made them both feel unwelcomed. Apolline had taken the moment after the assault to talk to Gabrielle, describing her own experiences at Beauxbatons. How, thanks to François acting as a guard, she was never in any danger, but that it hadn't stopped the students from blaming her for their failed relationships, just because the Allure drew the attention away from them and onto her, unwanted or not. She had warned Gabrielle that the same would likely happen to her now, as those people close to the young men would shift the blame onto her, blaming her for their temporary incarceration, the charges that would be filed and all the "inconveniences" that would follow. As always, her mother had been right as the girlfriends of the two boys were the first to approach them, blaming them for missing out on their last few days together at school with their significant others. Had Adeline and Gabrielle stayed, they probably would have been blamed for the fact that neither of the young men were allowed to take part in the graduation ceremony, the only measure the Beauxbatons Board of Governors could all agree on. Instead, Gabrielle had returned home, as had Adeline, both spending the next few days with their family, just enjoying their time together.

            Victoire had been surprisingly aware that something was wrong with her favorite aunt and had practically monopolized her time, much to the family's amusement, though Gabrielle didn't mind as her niece was a cute little ball of energy. They had taken a few trips to stores where they sold delivery owls and Gabrielle had seen a few owls that interested her, as she felt that would need both a scrying mirror and an owl of her own, but none of them seemed eager to come along with her. Eventually, though, she would have to return to Beauxbatons for graduation and after her parents had helped her with her toga and hat, both in the pale blue of the Beauxbatons uniform, she had taken the portkey with them, Fleur and Victoire also tagging along to wish her well and cheer for her from the seats. As her name was called up by Madame Maxime to go up onto the stage that had been built on the Quidditch pitch at the back of the campus building under a clear sky, a beautiful blue with a few wispy clouds to offer some protection from the light, she walked down the line of Professors, shaking hands with them and thanking them for the last seven years. With Professor d'Este she got a " See you in September ," which made her smile, before she received her diploma from the Headmistress, who couldn't help but apologize one last time for what happened. She joined her friend on the line of Graduates, both of them ignoring the grumblings and whispers from behind them as the rest of the seventh years were called up, until finally the ceremony was concluded. As they walked through the throngs of people congratulating the Graduates, Adeline spotted her mother next to the Delacours. 

            " What do you think they are talking about ?" Gabrielle sighed as she spotted her mother waving at them. " If I were to guess, you and your mother have just been invited to dinner ." Adeline smiled at that. " You know what? I will take it. My stomach has been grumbling since we portkeyed here ." Gabrielle nudged her shoulder. " You could have eaten lunch ." Adelibe shuddered. " And risk getting nervous enough for it to come back up? No thank you ." Gabrielle pulled her friend into a side hug, rubbing her back gently in a show of support, which the young Charbonneau greatly appreciated. The fact that she had been attacked and almost raped whilst having been not only intoxicated but feeling unwell had caused her to reduce the amount of food she ingested, a part of her mind terrified that at any moment she could be attacked should she feel ill. It was an unfounded fear that the Ministry provided Mind Healers tried to tamp down, but Adeline's subconscious had been too stubborn to let go. To say that she had sworn off drinking firewhiskey or anything that could leave her compromised didn't need to be elaborated. If there was one thing that Gabrielle hated about the fact that she and Adeline had gone home, it had been the fact that Gabrielle couldn't look after her friend there, though seeing the protective state her mother had taken up after the incident did make the young Veela feel that her friend was in good hands. She did know, however, that Adeline's planned trip in January was back to being a hypothetical as the young woman was concerned about her fellow Graduates holding a grudge against her whilst she was in French Guiana. Professor Persaud was doing her best to check the students, but there were no guarantees, which Adeline desperately needed in her current state.

            When the elder Charbonneau checked with her daughter about joining the Delacours for dinner at their home in Reims, Gabrielle could see that Jeanne made sure that it was her daughter's choice. Turning to look at her Veela friend, Adeline smiled at her. " Well, since you will be checking out my hometown in a few days, I suppose it's only fair that I go see yours. I will be checking out your room, since you were always complaining about how cluttered I kept our dorm ." Gabrielle blushed. "... Do I get a chance to go through it first ?" Adeline's "nope" made it very clear that she intended to see all the embarrassing details about her friend's youth, which made the young Veela woman sigh in resignation. As they walked through the gardens of the Academy with François and Fleur pointing out the important locations to a curious and excited Victoire, Gabrielle had paused at the sight of the sight Abraxas herd grazing in the open fields of grass, the young foal she had helped deliver running around everywhere with its small wings opened as it sought to get enough lift. Once he was fully matured, the wings would be strong enough to lift the young colt thanks to the aid of its own inherent magic, letting him take to the skies along with his herd. As she turned to look towards her family, however, she heard a soft caw. Turning to look at a nearby fountain, she found herself staring at the bright green eyes of a raven, even as its head kept turning everywhere, keeping an eye on everyone. Apolline stopped moving next to her daughter, her eyes also fixed on the bird. " Is that… ?"

            Gabrielle nodded. Once she had arrived home, her mother had pulled her aside, asking about what had occured at the end. She knew from the report of her memories that her Veela transformation had been interrupted and that was why the perpetrators had been lucky to not come away from the ordeal with cursed fire burns and deep claw marks, and had the suspicion that her daughter knew more than she was willing to share with the authorities. When Gabrielle described the raven and her suspicions that it had protected her and Adeline, the older Veela didn't know what to say. " A raven? There are depictions of our goddess holding a crow in her hand but those are the exception. Still, it would be too much to consider this an act of divine intervention ." Gabrielle had been rubbing her chest. " The thing is… I am pretty sure the raven came to me through the bond. That it has something to do with Harry ." Apolline approached her daughter and tested her hand on her chest. " How is the bond feeling right now ?" Gabrielle focused for a moment. " It's… sore, I think. Stressed? I don't think it was strong enough to allow what occured to happen in the first place. It's still there but I can't get any feelings coming through right now ." Apolline allowed her own magic to test her daughter's . "It is still there and it has been taxed, but it should recover in time. That a creature manifested through it to reach you in order to protect you… It would seem that Mr Potter is far more than just an unfortunate soul forced to become Britain's hero ." Back at Beauxbatons, Apolline looked at her daughter. " Is the bond… ?" Gabrielle focused for a second, before a deep and powerful voice echoed in her mind. " NO… Not yet ." 

            Momentarily stunned by the words she heard in her mind, she didn't notice the raven taking flight, before it landed on her shoulder. The bird rubbed up against her cheek playfully before cawing at her mother, until it took once more to the skies, its dark shape eventually disappearing in the wide blue sky. François, having noticed his wife and youngest daughter were weilayed, walked back towards them, having seen the raven on Gabrielle's shoulder before it took to the air. He watched it disappear in the sky as he approached the two still figures. " Did Gabrielle find a possible familiar ?" Apolline looked at her daughter. "No… just a friendly raven. Right dear ?" Gabrielle snapped out of her stunned state and quickly agreed, quietly promising to her mother that she would let her know what had just happened. As they neared the portkey and apparition point just outside Beauxbatons wards, with Fleur asking Jeanne about her job as an Apothecary in a small town, Gabrielle's mind was a chaotic mess, but very unlike how it had been after the assault. Where before she had been frightened, confused, relieved and in shock, now it was just the more positive emotions, as the raven had confirmed that she hadn't just imagined things, that it was somehow connected to her and to Harry and that it was able to find her, even with the bond currently too stressed out to work properly. The thing that confused her, as she portkeyed away with her family and friends to a wonderful dinner back home in Reims to celebrate Adeline and Gabrielle's celebration, was the voice that echoed in her mind from the raven. It had felt familiar, powerful and yet kind, just like Harry's had been at the lake. And yet, the voice she had heard… was that of a woman's. 

Chapter Text

            Hearing a knock on the door, the man sitting on the sofa with the latest newspaper open turned his head towards the stairs. "Hermione, Mail's here." A quick "coming!" preceded by a young woman with shorter, curly brown hair pulled back into a loose french braid, a few loose locks hanging to the right side of her face, walking down the stairs to the ground floor. She took a moment to straighten out her dress shirt, before drawing her wand from her wrist holster. Not detecting anything dangerous behind the door or nearby, she holstered her wand and opened the door, waving at the postman as he descended from the house two doors over, before pulling out her key to open the mailbox attached to her home's front porch. The house had come with a mailslot on the door, but out of concern for her own safety and that of her parents, Hermione had removed it, having the mail placed securely outside where she could detect anything dangerous within it before it was in proximity to herself or her family. This was the life she was forced to live as the muggle born witch companion of Harry Potter, as well as one of the more highly placed first generation witches in the current British Ministry of Magic. Letters in hand, she quickly re-entered the house, the wards she had installed reactivating quickly as soon as the door closed, as she scanned the envelopes while walking into the reception room where her father was seated. He looked up at the letters in his daughter's hands. "Bills this early?" Hermione shook her head. "No, just credit card offers, account statements and… actually, I don't know who this is from. One moment."

            Drawing her wand again, she tapped the unknown letter, getting a faint glow from it, her father's brow creased with concern, his eyes focused on her wand. Hermione couldn't blame him for still being wary of magic. It had almost been eight years to the day that she had cast a memory charm on him and his wife to erase all knowledge concerning her existence, before implanting in their heads the suggestion to move to Australia. They had done just that, except Hermione had not known that, by using magic, there had been no guarantee that they would move in the most amicable way possible. Instead, because of the compulsion, both her parents had quit their jobs as dentists, placed their house on the market and just up and left, without much to say as to why. When she had finally located them in Australia, struggling to set up their own practice there, she had found herself utterly unable to reverse the effects of the memory charm. Utterly defeated and ashamed, she had brought up the matter to the Australian Aurors, who had not been too pleased with her unauthorized use of memory and compulsion magic on both her parents, though thankfully the staff at the Sydney Magical Care Hospital had been able to reverse the effects. Both her parents had been understandably furious with her, feeling utterly betrayed, with Hermione breaking down over what she had done to them. The Australian Aurors had summoned the ICW and they were both preparing to press charges on her when a medical examination of Hermione threw everything into doubt.

            Unbeknownst to her or her parents, Hermione had undergone years of exposure to potions designed to alter her personality, including creating a distrust towards authority figures, eliciting a sense of trust and comfort with select individuals, and curving her ability to think critically of herself, with the Aurors thinking the latter was so that Hermione could never grow suspicious as to her own abnormal behaviour. When they checked her hair to determine when the potions first started, she was surprised to discover that they began sometime during her second year, possibly taking full effect in her third year of Hogwarts. Her last dose, according to the Aurors, had occurred in August of 1997 and it had been a heavy one, designed to endure for months on end. When she lined up all the dates in her head, Hermione couldn't help but feel utterly betrayed. The potions had been supplied to her during most of her time at Hogwarts, with the last dose being just after Albus Dumbledore's death whilst she had been at the Weasley's house before the wedding. It had taken almost a week for Hermione to flush out the potions from her system thanks to the Australian Healers and, thanks to the circumstances, she was acquitted of all charges as she was simply not in her right state of mind when she had stripped her parents of their memories of her. Even so… her parents were still deeply affected by the whole ordeal, with her father almost threatening to never see Hermione again out of fear of losing who he was. It had been her mother who had convinced him to not do that, as the potions and her unwitting actions had already stolen a year of their lives together and she couldn't bear for the family to be parted again.

            So they returned to the United Kingdom, though Hermione, who had decided to search for them during the Winter Recess of her remedial year at Hogwarts, had refused to set foot in the castle again, completing her NEWTs at the Department of Education in London, before taking up a position in the Muggle Liaison Office. In the years since her family's return, they had been forced to buy a new house, this one closer to London, and her mother had been lucky enough to join a few other dentists in their practice. Her father, however, declined and elected to stay at home. Hermione could still see that he was motivated by fear and suspicion of everyone around him, with the recent spike in Neo Death Eater terrorist activity only making him more suspicious of anyone or anything associated with the Magical World. And to be fair, Hermione had also shared that suspicion as she heard about her acquaintances and fellow Hogwarts graduates getting attacked. Her position in the Ministry and then later in the service of the Prime Minister had forced her to take her and her family's security very seriously, hence why she was the only person that handled the mail, to avoid any curses or enchantments attached to the letters. The current unknown letter in her hand, however, didn't register as cursed or dangerous, the only spell on it being an invulnerability charm designed to protect it until delivery. This exact spell was used by Gringotts on all of their letters and could only be severed by using a Gringotts certified letter opener. Cutting through the seal, Hermione felt her mother walk into the reception room, handing her husband a cup of coffee. "Who is it from?"

            Opening the envelope, Hermione began to read the somewhat neat handwriting until the words on the letter made her heart jump into her throat. "It's from…It's from Harry!" Her father frowned. "You mean that kid that up and left everyone?" Her mother shushed her husband. "Hush, Daniel. That young man left enough money with your daughter to pay for our treatments and our return home from Australia, and that was without counting the change left over. If not for him we would be in debt right now. Go on, Hermione." Seeing the expectant look on her mother's face, Hermione decided to read the letter out loud. 

To my dearest Mione, 

my first and bestest friend. 

Whilst ordinarily I would say that I hope you are "up to no good," the truth is that I hope you have enjoyed nothing but good things in your life since my last letter reached you. When I penned that letter, I knew then there was a chance that it would have been my last. Not because I was expecting an end to my life or our relationship, but because I did not wish to mingle my former life with my current one. This last year and more has been… a revelation to me. So much of our former life that I took for granted, so much that I would have done differently had forces beyond our control not intervened in our lives for the worse. Hoping to find myself a life worth living after everything that was stolen from us, I can now say that I have found such a life and if the newspapers are to be believed, so have you. My congratulations on your accomplishments and the safe return of your parents to your side. I knew you had it in you. Sadly, it is not for this that I write to you. Divorced I may be from the life I onced lived in Britain, I am not blind to what has been transpring there and I… am afraid. For over six years I was not able to be by your side, my dearest friend, and now I fear that when I should be there to help you, I may not be able to. Britain is not safe for me to return to and now it grows more dangerous for you to remain. I know that no amount of money will replace the years that we spent away from each other, nor undo the pain I may have caused you, but that is all I can hope to provide you for now. The money has been deposited to an account in your name and if you refrain from collecting it, it will remain there for you or yours to claim in your time of need. If you decide to stay, secure your home and family to the extreme, though I personally hope you will take it and leave Great Britain for safer shores. And, perhaps, if fate permits and my shame does not stay my feet… we may yet meet again, someday. I wish you and your parents all the best. 

P.S. Don't you dare try to refund the money.

            Daniel grunted. "Well, at least he didn't ask her to just drop everything on his word alone." Hermione glared at her father for a second, before looking at the bank document. "That… that fucking maniac!" Her mother walked up to her and looked at the amount. Her eyes grew wide. "But… that's in Galleons, isn't it? That can't be right…" Hermione groaned. "It has Gringotts' seal, mom. It's real and it's correct. That maniac sent me millions of pounds worth of Galleons!" Daniel choked on his coffee, with his wife coming to his side with a napkin to help him out. He looked at his wife as soon as he could speak. "Emma, it's not too late to ask her to marry him, right?" Hermione groaned, her face bright red. "We were never like that, dad! Now if you excuse me, I need to lock this up in my security chest." As Hermione neared the stairs that would lead her up to her room on the second floor, her father called out to her. "Wait. In all seriousness… do you think we should start preparing to leave?" Hermione looked over at her parents and the worried expressions on their faces. She sighed, blowing one of her curly locks away from her face. "In all honesty? I think it would be best if we start making some preparations and inquiries. We don't have to leave now nor in the next few months but we can start laying the groundwork. Mom can start lowering her work hours and we can start looking for someone willing to buy the house whilst looking for where we can move safely." As Hermione went up the stairs, Dan looked at his wife. "Any idea where you would like to go?" Emma rubbed her chin. "Some place warmer, perhaps. The new EU laws should help us do it without too much hassle if we stick to Europe." Dan smirked at her. "Not Australia?" Emma glared at him. "Most certainly not."

-✿-

Londinium Arena, September 1999

            "You and your attendants may rise, Viceroy Ragnar." Ragnar rose from his kneeled position before taking his seat next to the Goblin King. While each of the Districts of the Goblin Nation had their own Arenas, each one had a Royal Box where the Viceroys and the King would sit to witness the Challengers attempt to clear the Arena's Tasks. Usually, the King would only observe during the sixth task onward but the fact that the current challenger was now facing his fifth challenge within two years of his first had intrigued the Monarch enough to come watch the task in person. The Arena itself wasn't filled with much foliage this time, instead being made to simulate a jagged incline on a mountain side. Unlike the previous tasks, this one was putting the wards that protected the spectators to the real test as Wyverns, the smaller cousins of the Dragons, kept affecting them whenever they crashed into the barrier. Harry, for his part, was keeping himself low to the ground ever since the beasts were released, clearly trying to determine an opportune means of attack. One of the Wyverns, unfortunately, seemed to have caught his scent as it descended down to the cliffside, clawing its way about the jagged rocks in search of its next meal, whilst the others flew in the air. Then, to the surprise of the observers, the Wyvern reared back and roared in pain, its face covered in some viscous material. The King chuckled. "It would seem your champion has more in common with a beast than with a warrior. Still, drawing in the Wyverns is a good idea…until…"

            The injured Wyvern took in a deep breath, its throat lighting up from the internal light, before a massive fireball was launched out of its mouth and into the crevice where it was attacked. To the surprise of the Goblins, they watched as the entire section of the cliff slid down, with Harry in his Challenger equipment sliding down with it and away from the injured creature, even as the other two Wyverns took notice of him. Stone cutting hexes impacted the mountainside, with large boulders beginning to be levitated off the ground, before they were rapidly launched at the flying beasts, causing two to successfully dodge and weave out of the way whilst the third was caught between the boulder and the wards, the creature screaming in pain from the impact against the barrier and a second time when it crashed into the ground. With all the rocks and debris everywhere, a cloud of dust began to build, with Harry taking note of it, before blasting the stones around him, increasing the amount of dust in the air, blocking out everyone's sight and the Wyvern's sense of smell. The King smiled. "Ahh, that makes more sense. This challenger of yours quite literally takes everything he has ever learned and applies it accordingly. Whether the behaviour is that of a beast, a warrior, a miner or a hunter. His time in the mines has certainly given him an advantage today." Ragnar nodded. "It has and he is a fine worker with incredible power. I am sure you saw the new marble reliefs we installed in the Bank upstairs. Our craftsmen were absolutely delighted to try their hand at sculpting a massive slab of marble without a single seam." 

            At the sound of one the injured Wyvern screaming in pain, the other two blasted fireballs in its general direction, the clouds of dust momentarily parted by them to reveal Harry pulling out his sword from the beast's chest, before raising magical shields as the other Wyverns swooped down to attack him. The Arena spectators watched as all barriers collapsed, save the last one, stunning everyone. Whilst Wyvern fireballs weren't as destructive as Dragon's fire, they were still considered to be able to breach all untethered magical defences. One of the Wyverns flew in front of Harry to cut off his escape, but the young man whipped his wand towards it, causing the previously severed boulder behind the Wyvern to smash into the beast. The wizard then sent a fireball towards the last Wyvern to disorientate it, before focusing on the one crashing into the cliffside. With a speed and dexterity hardly seen in a human, Harry just reached the downed Wyvern as it reared its head back, a fireball surging up its throat, before he jammed the sword through the underside of the jaw, forcing the beast's mouth shut. The throat of the Wyvern was still glowing as the fireball raced up its long neck before impacting the closed exitpoint, the head being blasted open from the force of the expanding gasses, leaving behind a shredded Wyvern neck and badly damaged sword. Seeing the remaining Wyvern landing onto one of the sharp rocks, Harry initially prepared himself for another fireball, but none came as challenger and beast stared each other down. The King rubbed his chin. "The Wyvern has exhausted his supply of flammable material."

            Ragnar hummed to himself, eyeing the initially injured Wyvern lying on the cliffside, its face eaten away by the offensive potion Harry had thrown at it. "That and it just lost its three packmates. The question is, will it go rabid or will it submit." Harry, for his part, was breathing heavily as he wiped his face clean of dirt and Wyvern blood, before reaching behind him for a vial of healing potion. The beast saw his movement and came to some decision as it took to the skies before diving head first towards him at a speed that betrayed its utter lack of concern for its own well being. Seeing this, Harry switched to casting a barrier, with the impact of the creature's full body charge sending him flying back into the wall before the Wyvern crawled its way towards him, a manic look in its eyes as it summoned up one last fireball. Unfortunately for him, the death of the previous Wyvern had already spawned an idea in Harry's head as he unleashed his own fireball straight down the Wyvern's throat. The impact of the two flaming orbs seemed to ignite what traces of flammable material remained within the creature as it uttered one last pained screech as it’s chest was blasted apart, before it collapsed into itself, smoke slowly rising out of the creature's silent maw and open chest cavity, the former left ajar as it laid on the ground. The Arena erupted into cheers as Harry stood up from having been pushed into the wall, as the Goblin King watched from above. He waited to see if the warrior would claim a trophy, something that was common among Goblins and Arena Challengers, but all the man did was close the eyes of the Wyvern as they had remained open upon death as he stood by it whilst the Healers and Handlers reached him. Once Ragnar was done declaring Harry Potter's fifth task complete, he turned to his king. "Your thoughts on our possible champion, your Majesty?"

            The Goblin King's eyes never left the young man as he was escorted out, watching his every move until he was out of sight. "Challengers of the Arena are often those desperate enough to seek a release from their just sentences, or warriors wishing to prove themselves against the deadliest of beasts this world has to offer. Yet, Challenger Potter doesn't revel in the glory of the battle. He is paying a debt but he also seems to see the Tasks as a means to prove something to himself." Ragnar walked back to his seat. "Harry Potter suffered the injustice of being labeled a hero at the age of one, before he endured seven grueling years at Hogwarts and beyond at the mercy of many enemies, a few disguised as mentors and friends. He defeated Britain's Dark Lord and yet learned recently that his entire life he had been a puppet manipulated by others to reach their vision of an end to the war. Yet he survived, time and time again. If he is seeking to prove something to himself, it may be to see if he can make the right decisions on his own merits… and if he is capable of being more than just what he was made to be." King Gringott nodded. "I can see that, yet there is a kindness there, a respect for life that is unusual in a warrior. Keep an eye on your champion, Ragnar, and try to nurture him into reaching his true potential." The Londinium Viceroy raised his eyebrow in surprise. "Your Majesty?" The king turned to him as he stood, forcing all Goblins in the VIP stand to kneel, including Ragnar. "Champions are as much the product of their own will and training as they are the culmination of their own District's efforts to raise them above their own limitations. From here on out, Challenger Potter faces the greatest dangers of the world that we can safely contain. Make sure he is as ready as possible for them without handing him the victory on a silver platter." Ragnar lowered his head. "If that is your command, then so be it, my king."

-✿-

Present Day

            Elysia sat quietly as she listened to wind blowing around her, the only noises breaking the silence being Badb as she cawed whilst the ethereal Hedwig screeched, the two birds flying around her in circles chasing each other, as she sat atop her broom. The old Firebolt had certainly seen better days, though Elysia did give it what maintenance she could, the enchantments on it being as stable as they ever were. She knew there were newer brooms out in the market, mostly from competing manufacturers, but she had never really cared about having a top of the line broom. Harry's original Nimbus had definitely been a favorite of hers and still felt that it had been a smoother if slower broom, but the Firebolt would be the only broom she would own outright, as it was one of the only things left that tied her to Sirius. Even though he had been foolish enough to get involved with Dumbledore again, Elysia couldn't see the man knowingly playing a part in the scheme that kept Harry subservient to the old man. If anything, just as Dumbledore had made certain that Harry couldn't realize what was happening to him, Elysia was sure that he deliberately kept Sirius from receiving the proper medical attention he needed just so that he too would miss the signs. Still, even if the few weeks Harry had spent with Sirius in the Black Townhouse had been to placate both of them, she was able to look at those days fondly, as it was the first time that Harry had felt as if he actually had a family.

            That was one thing that Elysia was currently frustrated about. She was alive, free from the control of anyone or anything, would soon have a steady source of income that would require no activity from her at all to maintain, with plans already in place to expand her royalties with the new potions that Gringotts was currently running clinical trials on. Even with the galleons that she had deposited in Hermione's emergency fund account, her finances were not only stable but would soon be increasing, and she had no intention to stop being Jeanne's primary supplier of potions for her Apothecary anyways, so she wouldn't be having any financial trouble in the coming years. The Peverell Estate could finally be completely refurbished in the next few years, meaning that the large expenses that she had been making would soon be over. The problem, however, was that she had a massive home all to herself and it was becoming clear that even with Ida and the Hallows with her, she was feeling lonely. Walking in the corridors of the house to near constant silence, lying down to sleep with no one else to share her bed with. She had suppressed these desires for the last nearly seven years, five of which wasn't all that hard to do since she, as Harry, had other things to do, like surviving the deadly arena tasks, completing her NEWTs and then obtaining a Mastery, all the while discovering her unique situation. For five years she had been too busy to care about companionship. But with the concerns of the last two years soon to be behind her, she would have nothing but time left for her to contend with. Time that she would end up spending mostly alone.

            Thinking back to her time at the Charbonneau household, Elysia could honestly say that she enjoyed every moment there. In that house it was clear that Jeanne dedicated every inch of the home to provide a comfortable and safe environment for her daughter but never at the expense of Adeline's own will. The young witch clearly respected her mother dearly, particularly after her unconditional support following that dreadful incident at Beauxbatons, but didn't feel stifled. Even as she planned and now revised the possibility of taking a research expedition to French Guiana, it wasn't out of a desperate need to escape her home, but a genuine desire of curiosity and wonder. Whilst Harry had initially enjoyed the Weasley Household, Elysia could, with hindsight, see the issues that were present there from the very beginning. Molly Weasley's obsessive need to direct every aspect of her childrens’ lives had caused Bill and Charlie each to resent her, even if they themselves would never voice it, with Charlie preferring the Romanian Dragon Reserves and Bill being so averse to being in a domestic environment that it had probably cost him his own marriage. At least that's what Elysia gathered from what Jeanne had described of the Delacour Weasley divorce. It certainly proved to be a great surprise to hear about how close Adeline was to Gabrielle, Fleur's little sister, but it was also something that made Elysia smile. As Harry, she had met the young Veela at the bottom of the Black Lake and had saved her, in what she now knew to be of Harry's own volition. He had seen the slightly older girl at the wedding of her sister, with those keen eyes seeing past his disguise, even if neither of them acknowledged it. While Elysia grieved that Gabrielle had suffered such a vile assault, she was glad to hear that she had such a great friend in Adeline.

            It was that friendship and the hole left in Elysia's soul from the absence of Hermione that had made her reach out to her again after two years, but again she had held herself back. Because whilst Hermione had been a genuine friend, Elysia was still concerned about encountering another Ronald Weasley and being lonely enough to invite such a person into her private life. Either by a combination of potions or Harry's own insecurities and desire to have a meaningful relationship, he had allowed a glory seeking companion to remain at his side for years, ignoring his constant belittling of Hermione, his insistence in keeping Harry away from anyone or anything that wasn't to his liking and finally his petulant attitude when he didn't get the result he wanted. Looking back, Elysia could say that Ronald and Draco had been two people cut from the same cloth, just one of whom ended up getting used to always getting what they wanted while the other constantly bemoaned that he never could get what others had. If there was one thing Elysia had been truly happy about when she had seen a photograph of Hermione and her parents, it was that Ronald was nowhere to be seen. She had hated their "relationship" if it could even be called that on a fundamental level. Now, as she sat atop her broom, thinking about how lonely she felt, her desire to find someone else, someone she could have a deeper, meaningful relationship with, was being hamstrung by her own awareness that there were people in the world who would pursue her for just her looks, her money or her pedigree, if not all of the above. And she wanted nothing to do with those people. 

            Sighing to herself, Elysia had the broom start moving again, allowing the sensation of the flow of air against her face to chase away some of her earlier negative thoughts, before slowing down enough that her feet touched the ground gently, barely disturbing a blade of grass. Saying goodbye to Hedwig as she severed the Patronus charm, she and Badb, who had landed on her shoulder, entered the Estate and headed towards the kitchen, finding Ida there practicing her cooking. The small elf stood before a decently sized pot filled with some form of stew, before she registered Elysia's arrival. "My lady Peverell, would you like a taste?" Never one to overly worry about Ida's cooking talents, Elysia took a sip from the offered spoon, taking a moment to discern the flavors of what she now knew was a Spanish style Chicken stew. "Mmm, you might need more saffron and a touch of chorizo. Still, it's quite good, though a bit early for dinner." Ida waved her hand and opened the pantry before summoning the saffron, after which she began searching the fridge for the chorizo. "Ida could feel Mistress' distress so Ida began making dinner to help Mistress Peverell relax." Elysia smiled at the elf. "I see. My thanks for always looking after me. I believe this would go well with some fresh bread. Would you mind if I go see Jeanne for a moment before I return with some fresh bread for the next few days?" Ida shook her head. "Ida does not mind. Mistress can go see Mistress' friend and Ida will have dinner ready for her return." Elysia waved at Ida as she headed for the front door. "You can have the meal brought upstairs. I could use a more relaxing environment. See you in a bit!" Finding her two other companions eager to go out, Elysia slipped on her dragonhide jacket before apparating away.

-✿-

            " Thank you for your time !" Waving at the older couple who owned one of the Saint-Cirq-Lapopie townhouses, both Gabrielle and Adeline turned to walk down the mainstreet of the village as the latter crossed a name off her list, almost all of the other names being crossed out as well. The dark skinned young woman gave her friend a bittersweet smile. " Well, that's everyone on this side of the barrier. We can try in the Magical District, but I already asked them and they simply didn't have room. The houses here can't be expanded because the nearest leyline isn't able to sustain them, so it's not as easy to just get someone some extra space outside of Wizard's Tent. And, while there is a ward separating the two magical streets from the rest of the village, it's not exactly very strong, so we try to keep our area as similar to the rest of the village as possible ." Gabrielle nodded, her eyes taking in the beautiful and colorful houses all around her as they walked on cobblestone roads. "I will say that I was surprised that you know so many people on this side of the divide ." Adeline shook her head as they walked by a restaurant where the parrons waved at them, with the two women wabing back. " It really isn't if you're a local. Saint-Cirq is known as the village that kept Richard the Lionheart out of its walls. Some of it was very much the defences of the time and exceptional leadership, but the other part of that story is that the town has always been a mixed town of magicals and non-magicals. An ancient agreement was made that the town would never betray the identity of its magical population so long as they kept their practices private and helped in the defence of the village ."

            Waving at a younger woman tending to the flower pots that hung from her home's window sill, Adeline elaborated. " So, as a rule, every one born into the village knows there is a magical population and are introduced to them. At first, our histories say, it was a tense agreement with both sides expecting the other to betray them. But as decades turned to centuries and no one betrayed the agreement, what started as begrudging respect became open acceptance. There are even a few locals who buy from mom's apothecary who aren't magical and we all step out to buy from the local stores all the time, though because it is a small village and the leadership doesn't want to ruin the aesthetic, we don't get supermarkets out here. We tend to head to Cahors for that. There are some magicals there, so we can check with them if you would like ." Gabrielle looked around at the village, feeling some measure of disappointment. When Adeline apparated the two of them here from Place Cachée, she had found the feel of the place peaceful. It was clear that her Allure, even under the full focus of her mind, was affecting the people around her, but it seemed like a momentary lapse on their part. She wondered briefly if areas with strong magical density enhanced the range of the Allure and the areas with almost no magic made it fade into an extremely limited sphere of influence around her. Even if that wasn't the case, the beautiful sights of grasslands, forests and rivers nearby as far as the eye could see was a great contrast to the urban centers of Reims and Paris, and the mountainous isolation of Beauxbatons. Even with the air having so little magic, the place felt… alive in some primordial way. 

            Seeing the look on her friend's face made Adeline grow a bit more remorseful after failing to find her a place to stay. " You know, we could ask my mom if you could board with us for a few months. Since I could still be leaving on the expedition in January you could then take my room ." Gabrielle shook her head. " It's fine, Adeline. I wouldn't want to be an imposition and besides, I am going to have to figure out a way to receive messages regardless of where I am. I guess I am going to have to figure out that bit sooner rather than later ." Gabrielle stopped for a second as a sweet smell filled her nose. " Is there a bakery nearby ?" Adeline chuckled, well aware that Gabrielle had a sweet tooth. " Come on. You'll love the selection of Flaugnarde ." As they approached the entrance of the bakery, a loud caw had Gabrielle pause midstep, finding a familiar looking raven perched on a sign. She briefly wondered why it was there when she heard Adeline speak to someone in English. "Oh, evening Elysia! Couldn't resist some fresh pastries?" A soft voice responded, the sound of it making Gabrielle's heart shake. "Ida would be quite cross with me if I did. No, I just came to have a chat with your mother before buying some fresh bread to take back home. Jeanne said you were busy with a friend so I didn't expect to find you out and about." Gabrielle, frozen in shock, felt her hand being pulled by Adeline until she found herself before a person with familiar black hair and green eyes. "This is my friend and roommate from Beauxbatons, Gabrielle. Gabrielle, this is Elysia, the local Potion's Master and generous soul."

            The young Veela's eyes looked at the face of the woman before her, watching as she glared at Adeline for a second and saying "I guess it's better than guardian angel" before those eyes focused on her completely. She watched as recognition dawned on her for a second before the woman held out a tentative hand. "Enchantée." Gabrielle took it as she tried to formulate a response, though her eyes did momentarily look up at the woman's forehead, not seeing the familiar lightning bolt scar even as her bond, which seemed to have awoken the moment their hands met, told her that this person in front of her was who she had been looking for nearly seven years now. This woman was Harry Potter. Those identical green eyes from her dreams had apparently seen her gaze moving upwards as they narrowed in on her, the disapproval on her face finally snapping Gabrielle out of her surprised state. "Oh! The pleasure is all mine. Adeline has told me all about you!" Getting a raised eyebrow from Elysia, Adeline fidgeted. "Well, what did you expect? You moving here was the most exciting thing to happen out here in decades. Wait… Elysia… Gabrielle here is looking for a place to stay while she completes her internship that requires her to be near Beauxbatons. I tried to find her a place in the village but no one had an occupancy. Would … would you mind… letting her stay with you?" Gabrielle watched as her friend wilted slightly under Elysia's gaze, before those green eyes fell back on her, the sight making her heart skip a few beats again, before she returned her gaze to Adeline. "Ordinarily I would refuse on the grounds that my home isn't a hotel for people to just ask me to spend some time there. I moved out here because I value my privacy, after all, Adeline. However…" 

            Those eyes focused on Gabrielle again. "I am willing to make an exception because you asked… on the grounds that I get to know your friend before I decide if I let them live under my roof." Adeline's dejected face shifted into a massive smile as she threw her arms around Elysia, making Gabrielle realize that the woman before her wasn't that tall as Adeline and Gabrielle were of a similar height. She also seemed so young, despite Gabrielle knowing that Harry should have been 25 years old by the end of July of this year. After thanking Elysia profusely, Adeline then hugged Gabrielle, very glad that they would be able to see more of each other whilst she worked on her drawing commissions, before she headed into the bakery to pick out a few pastries to buy for the young Veela, herself and her mother, leaving the two witches standing beside each other, Gabrielle felt at a loss for words on what to say or ask. After all, she had expected to find Harry Potter, a more mature man than the one she had met under disguise back at Fleur's wedding. Instead she was standing next to a very attractive witch with long black hair that seemed to be in a loose ponytail, her unruly hair going past her shoulders. As she tried to come up with something to say, she found that her mouth was rather dry, though thankfully the witch broke the silence between them first. "I would appreciate it… if you didn't reveal who I once was to anyone just yet. As far as the people near me are concerned, I am just Elysia Peverell." Gabrielle swallowed but nodded. "I… understand." Elysia sighed, before rubbing the back of her head. "Are you… are you actually interested in finding a place to stay nearby?"

            Gabrielle, realizing that Elysia wasn't going to just talk about her past and what decisions led up to Harry changing who he was right here in the middle of a small town road, decided to follow her lead. "I…I am hoping to start an internship at Beauxbatons under the Care professor in order to get certified as a Magical Creature Healer, but because it's not an officially recognized course or apprenticeship the school offers, I couldn't stay within the school itself and I needed to be somewhere where an owl could reach me as quickly as possible." Elysia hummed to herself. "A Healer for Magical Creatures… If I end up agreeing to letting you stay, I might have a few books you might find… informative. Still, I meant what I said. You will only be staying at my place if I agree to it. Are you able to Apparate here now?" Gabrielle winced. "I mean…I can manage but my home is in Reims so a jump that far takes its toll." Elysia frowned for a second. "Can you manage it for a bit? If we come to an agreement I can lend you portkeys that should make travel for you relatively easy." Gabrielle smiled at her. "That would be perfect. Sooo… when should we meet again?" Elysia dug out a pocket book from her jacket, with Gabrielle seeing some time tables on the pages with checkmarks next to them. "This Tuesday? We can plan the next meetings after the last, though I am busy on all Saturdays." Gabrielle tried to recall if she had anything planned for Tuesday but aside from spending the day back home with her mother and Victoire, nothing came up. "I think I can manage Tuesday."

            Elysia turned to look at Garielle, her hand gripping the bag looped around her left shoulder as she held the bags filled with the loaves of bread on her right hand. "Well then… until we meet again, Mademoiselle Delacour." As Elysia took a few steps away from her, she seemed to stop, before looking towards one of the nearby roofs. "You and I are going to have a chat, Badb, about you keeping things from me. Don't tarry." A raven's caw filled the air, making Gabrielle realize that the bird she had been saved by, and had seen moments before, was definitely associated with Elysia, though her tone made it sound like it had acted independently of her will, which made everything even more confusing. As Adeline came out of the store and interrogated her about what she and Elysia decided on, Gabrielle did her best to respond as she tried to get her mind in order, as the person she had just found was whom she had been on the lookout for seven long years. Her mother had told her that there was a very high chance that the Harry she knew would be very different from who he was now. Only Harry was a she now, a woman that even Gabrielle could readily call beautiful, those full lips momentarily filling up her mind before she snapped out of it confused. She had never really fantasized nor thought about women as possible suitors. Sure, Veela didn't really care so long as their partner could resist the Allure and quite a few had Veela partners themselves. But Gabrielle had never given it much thought until now. She sighed before taking a bite out of the dessert that Adeline had bought for her, trying to decide if what she had learned changed anything about what her plans would be… and what her new found feelings meant about who she was as well.

-✿-

            "No, Ida. Let me…" The elf shook her head as she snapped her fingers, sending all the dirty dishes from dinner to the kitchen. "Mistress' mind is troubled. My Lady should focus on settling her mind, as her magic is growing unstable." Elysia frowned but following the direction that the elf was pointing at she saw the windows of her sitting room rattling, despite the evening outside seeming peaceful as the orange colors of dusk faded into night, a few stubborn stars already shining through. Elysia took a moment to relax, recalling more of her magic back into her body. She wasn't sure if the Goblins had been aware about the growth of Harry's magic during his stay or if they simply encouraged it to get more out of him as an Arena Challenger and as a worker, but by the time Elysia had taken hold of the Peverell Estate, her magic was already radiating off of her, covering quite a bit of distance. It was that very same magic that had drawn Ida to her, as the Magical Creatures in the surrounding area became aware of her and sought out her magic, as they could feed from her excess energy more easily than from the diminished leyline that sat on the property. The moment that Elysia managed to connect herself to the abandoned and almost collapsed wards of the castle, the entirety of the building became suffessed in her magic and, if she focused hard enough, she could even feel everything within the wards and that was without even using the wards as a focus. Ida had even mentioned that the leyline was even reacting to her, growing a bit stronger in an inverse of how most magical properties tended to work. Because of that, however, the Estate was very dependent on her having a stable emotional state, since heightened emotions, particularly those that leaned to the more negative side of the spectrum, could damage the structure.

            Nodding to herself, Elysia reached out and touched Ida's head, making the elf blush. "You are right, of course. Today just brought with it too many surprises for me and… I might have made an impulsive decision regarding someone…potentially coming to live here." The elf's eyes practically glowed with delight. "Mistress found a lady friend? Will Ida be able to look after Lady Peverell's progeny in a few years time?!" Elysia's face turned bright red. "It's not like that! She's just… someone I had met before… before I became as I am now. She was looking for a place to stay and Adeline from the village suggested that she could stay here. The girl somehow recognized who I once was and I didn't want to cause a scene so I just… made promises that I shouldn't have." Ida shook her head. "Mistress would not have made the decision if the witch was unworthy to begin with. Ida must do more than clean the dishes. Ida must prepare the consort's suite!" The elf popped away before Elysia could tell her that wasn't necessary, leaving her staring at the spot she had been at, before sensing her companion's emotions as they looked at her from their very comfortable position, as Anand was lying down on the rug, Macha was lazily swishing her tail on the nearby sofa and Badb was perched on the wooden back of the same sofa. Elysia glared at the bird. "And you. I sensed you calling out to her in the street. Why?" The raven cawed as memories flashed across Elysia's head of Badb having tracked Gabrielle after they had visited the mine near Beauxbatons, how she had been observing her to determine why she seemed to have a connection to their Master and even revealed to her how the Hallow intervened when Gabrielle and Adeline were attacked.

            The fact that Gabrielle was connected to her, however, was of definite concern. The moment they shook hands Elysia had been momentarily bombarded with thoughts and emotions from the young Veela, including a sense that she too had been aware of the bond. The raven haired girl turned to her other companions. "Was the bond already there when I first gained your allegiances?" The cat and the dog both nodded, leaving Elysia reeling. The bond was older than her second encounter with the girl, which had happened just before the Weasley Family wedding. Anand had confirmed that even though she had not been touched by Harry, the fact that he had been in range of the stone's magic as a master of the cloak had connected them irreparably at that moment. According to them, he had become the Master of the three Hallows the day he bested Malfoy, though because he had yet to wield all three together, his connection to them all had been tenuous. Looking at Badb, her oldest Hallow, she got the sense that she had been aware of the connection between Elysia and Gabrielle the longest. If it wasn't from the wedding, then it had to have been in the lake. Elysia sighed, slumping back into her seat. "Let me guess? Since I had a Horcrux in my head and a stronger connection to Voldemort, I never noticed this connection until recently, both because of the distance between us and because I was just ignoring what I had thought was just background noise?" Badb cawed in an affirmative, leaving Elysia feeling like a fool. It had taken her seven years since Voldemort's death and it was only when she had been in close proximity to Gabrielle that she noticed there was a magical tether connected to her at all.

            Focusing her mind, she was able to feel how the magic around her was interconnected to her. She could feel the three strong connections between her and her companions, and a nearly as strong connection between her and the Peverell Estate wards. Recognizing the wild elf magic that connected her to Ida, Elysia was finally able to detect the final bond that she had been ignoring for years. Touching it with her mind, she was instantly bombarded with Gabrielle's thoughts and feelings as the girl… no, the young woman was also trying to sort out her own feelings, getting a few brief flashes of what felt like attraction and lust, but most of the feelings seemed to be confusion and curiosity. Elysia released her grip on the magic as soon as Gabrielle seemed to become aware of her presence through the bond, before the raven haired witch clamped down on her emotions hard, trying to come to grips what this bond could mean. It didn't seem parasitic nor malignant so it was safe to leave it as it was, but it was clearly fragile and easily broken or circumvented. Hell, Harry had ignored its existence for seven years so it was hardly impactful. No, the bond itself was meaningless. What mattered was the person on the other side: Gabrielle Delacour. The fact that the girl had felt some measure of attraction to Elysia had surprised her as she had assumed that Veela would prefer male companions, though her knowledge about Veela was limited to the knowledge written by other races, meaning it was probably a seriously biased take on them. 

            Harry himself had found Fleur beautiful when he had first met her, but her behaviour towards him before the first task of the Triwizard Tournament had soured their interactions. Her apologies afterwards had allowed them to be cordial with each other and Elysia could admit that she had been pleasant company. It had even been entertaining as Harry had watched Ron make a fool of himself. But the Gabrielle that Elysia had just met felt… different. There was no abundance of pride in her, nor a desperate desire to be accepted or praised by others. No, what Elysia had gotten from her by their brief interaction at the village was a girl driven to pursue her career, but one that deeply cared about her friends. A career as Magical Creature Healer indicated an innate desire to help others, even if her clients would be creatures. In Elysia's eyes it made sense for a Veela to seek a career where dealing with crowds was unnecessary. Unless one had an iron grip on their magic and Allure, they would never be able to be working either as teachers or Ministry personnel without running into constant problems, and even if one did manage it, there would always be doubts and suspicions, let alone accusations of impropriety by those who would be envious of the talents and skills of the Veela. No matter how progressive a country might be, there would always be those who wished to belittle or suppress the "other," no matter how wrong it was. On a purely logical level, Elysia had no personal problems letting Gabrielle rent a room of her Estate to complete her studies. The issue was that Elysia wasn't able to be completely logical about this.

             And that was what had Elysia worried. Unlike Fleur, who had her magical silver blonde hair, Gabrielle's was closer to a natural blonde, a leaner body and gorgeous blue eyes that reminded Elysia of the sky. She had some of that edge that Elysia associated with Veelas, that unnatural beauty that made her stand out, but with Gabrielle it seemed less obvious. The Allure had been there and it had flared momentarily enough to catch Elysia's gaze but nothing else, meaning there would be no issues having her in the Estate other than what could arise naturally. Gabrielle seemed very much her type and she already seemed to be attracted to her, but that could just have been a lingering attraction to who she had been as Harry. If that attraction was real though, it could lead to a proper romantic relationship… On the one hand, Gabrielle knowing who she had been removes that particularly awkward conversation from having to be brought up with anyone to whom Elysia would consider coming clean to. On the other hand… it would mean getting dragged right back into the open. Elysia had already met François Delacour, the current Director of the MSF, and she had been told by Jeanne that Apolline was a representative of the French Magical Convention. If she wanted to pursue her as a possible romantic companion, it would mean stepping out as Elysia Peverell, risking more people to look into her background and determine that she was at the very least connected to the Hallows, while others might be thorough enough to make the connection that she had once been Harry Potter. She had the protection that came from being a citizen of the Goblin Nation, but the people around her wouldn't.

            Sighing to herself, she looked at the three companions, all watching her attentively from their respective positions in the room. "What do you all think? Should I let her in? Maybe… pursue something more?" The three Hallows, who rarely if ever agreed on anything, all gave her their blessing. They knew that their Master was lonely and they wanted to see her happy, though their blessing was soon followed with the usual individual opinions, with Anand being her ever impassive self by offering that whatever happened, she could always bring her back from the dead. Aware that she was not likely to get anything more out of them, Elysia stepped back into her room to wash up, enjoying the feeling of water coursing down her body as she tried to untangle some of her hair. Stepping out into her bedroom wearing just a white bathrobe, she proceeded to dry her hair with a towel, her eyes landing on a picture of her parents that Hagrid had gotten for Harry so many years ago, the two of them dancing before the camera as the autumn leaves fell around them. Taking the frame into her hands, Elysia touched the enchanted photograph, the familiar ache from earlier in the day returning. Jeanne had told her that despite all the people in the world that weren't worth her time, Elysia needed to take the risk and open herself up to someone. That even she, who had endured the harsh reality of divorcing her husband despite him being the father of their daughter, wouldn't have traded a single moment they shared together for anything else, as it was a life that blessed her with Adeline. Elysia placed the frame back on the dresser beside the mirror, before laying down on the bed, her robe spilling open slightly, as she stared at the ceiling. "I guess I will give it a shot… and see what happens."

Chapter Text

            After leaving her daughter tucked into bed for her afternoon nap, Fleur stepped out of Victoire's room, fully intending to enjoy a long, hot shower, only to pause at the entrance to Gabrielle's room as her sister seemed intent on emptying out her entire wardrobe in search for something to wear. Fleur rested herself against the door frame . "What's all this? Do you have a hot date you are preparing for?" Gabrielle, having been so intensely focused on what she was doing, was startled by her sister. "Mon dieu! Fleur, please knock first ." The elder sister just smiled. "Now where is the fun in that? So, has my baby sister finally got a date with someone?" The sight of Gabrielle's face turning deep red before she turned away surprised Fleur. " Wait… you do have a date! Who is he? Let me guess… tall, dark and handsome with some passing resemblance to a certain British Wizard?" Gabrielle tried her best to quiet her beating heart. " It's just the person who could end up lending me a room. They have a property near enough to Beauxbatons and they were willing to rent it out to me… on the condition they got to know me first ." Fleur waved her hand dismissively. " You wouldn't go through all this trouble if it weren't for anything short of a potential boyfriend. While I am not overly fond of the idea that your landlord could be your significant other, that doesn't change the fact that you are clearly looking to make a bigger impression than simply getting permission to rent a room. Come now, Gabrielle, I know we never got to talk about our love lives, but I am seriously interested in hearing who has finally gotten your interest after so long !"

            As Gabrielle was trying to decide what she could and couldn't share, another voice broke the silence first. " What's all this?" Fleur pointed at her sister as Apolline stopped just outside her youngest's bedroom. " Gabby is preparing to go out on a date with whom she says will be her landlord ." Apolline looked at her daughter's red face as she kept a dress held against her chest, raising an eyebrow. " Is that so? And who is this lovely gentleman? Do I need to ask your father to run a background check on them first?" Gabrielle sputtered. " You don't need to go that far, Maman. I am not planning on anything happening between us… just yet. Besides… my… uhm…landlord… is… actually… a land…lady ." That bit of information certainly drew the attention of her sister and mother, as they both only knew of Gabrielle's interests in men. Fleur apologized for the earlier comments and was asking Gabrielle what she knew about girl on girl relationships, as Apolline narrowed her eyes on her daughter, fully aware of her intentions to pursue a romantic relationship with a certain young wizard. That she was possibly pursuing one with a woman… " Mon ange, is this the same person we had talked about before?" Gabrielle lowered her eyes. "Yes… and no. It's all very confusing ." Fleur looked between her sister and her mother. " Am I missing something?" Apolline raised an eyebrow at Gabrielle, causing the young Veela to sigh as she tossed the dress she had in her arms onto the bed. " I… have a bond with someone…and I have had it for… ten years now ." Fleur looked stunned. "Ten years?! Why didn't you say something !" Apolline turned to her oldest. " The Elder who confirmed it told me after informing Gabrielle. I was waiting for her to tell me and she did this January. I imagine she didn't want to tell you since you yourself had your own familial responsibilities. The following marital troubles probably didn't make it seem like the right time either ."

            Fleur crossed her arms over her chest, but sighed. " You… are not wrong. Telling me would have done nothing but give me a new worry and I was already pretty busy and exhausted. Still… who is it? It sounds like you found them so why all the secrecy about who they are? Ten years ago… was it a girl from Hogwarts?" Gabrielle bit her lip. Elysia had told her not to say anything but her mother already knew who she was bonded to and Fleur… "Please don't share this with anyone else. I… will tell you both because you know of the bond but you can't let anyone else know. Maybe not even Papa." Getting their promises, Gabrielle sat down, feeling her hands trembling. "My bonded, as mother knows, was Harry Potter. I had sensed he was nearby when we visited the Place Cachée before New Year's and that's why I ended up telling Maman. I sensed them again near Beauxbatons during the year but I wasn't able to find him. Then, when I was with Adeline in her village, we walked into a friend of her mother's at the bakery… and I realized… that she was Harry ." Apolline's eyes widened. " Ah… and I am guessing… that you are unsure what this will mean concerning the possible relationship between you two ." Gabrielle nodded. "I have never been attracted to a woman before and while I don't think I am attracted to most women… I can't deny that Elysia seemed… beautiful to me, and not just because of the bond. If anything, the bond between us seems to have been closed off. I can… feel her, like an ever present thought in the back of my mind, but the emotions I used to get from it are gone. I don't know if this is from the time my bond was… stressed or if it's because of something Elysia is actively doing ."

            Apolline rubbed her chin. " It's possible that interacting with you made her aware that the bond existed and it probably grew a bit stronger for it, enough that she has grown concerned enough to block out her emotions. As for your sudden attraction to women… perhaps it's not so sudden ." Gabrielle felt her mother's hands wrap around her, finding her looking at her eyes with a big smile. " Perhaps the bond with Harry had you so fixated on him that you never realized that you could be attracted to certain women… until one who matched your tastes stood before you. The fact she is your bonded must have helped in breaking through your tunnel vision ." Gabrielle sighed. " Then… what am I supposed to do now?" Apolline chuckled. " The same as with any other relationship… you start by getting to know each other. If you two manage to live in the same house, it would certainly make things easier for you in that regard. As for today… " Apolline took the elegant dresses and tossed them all into a pile, before picking up a plain dress, a dress shirt, a skirt and some pants, before handing them to her daughter. " Wear what makes you feel comfortable. Let her get to know you as you get to know her before looking for something more intimate ." Fleur wiggled her finger at Gabrielle. " Of course, there is nothing wrong with looking gorgeous in what you choose to wear, as long as you are comfortable ." Apolline chuckled as she raised herself back up. " Indeed. So, why don't you try these on and see what you feel more comfortable in. Fleur and I can offer a few comments… if Victoire doesn't wake up first ." As Gabrielle stripped down to her knickers and tried on a long flowing blue dress, Apolline, who was now sitting on the bed, asked something that had been on her mind.

            " Why was it that you felt that we shouldn't tell your father about your date?" Gabrielle turned to her after taking the dress off, picking up a white dress shirt instead . "I got the feeling that she doesn't want her name being looked into and you know how Dad would be if he heard I was dating someone. By the way Adeline talked about her, it sounded like Elysia doesn't like being out in public. At least, not when she's outside of the village she lives close by ." Hearing the name a second time made Apolline pause. " Elysia… Elysia Peverell?" At her daughter's nod, Apolline crossed her arms. " Well, I can see why. She already got his attention when her Wolfsbane potion caused an uproar among the packs. The ICW had to get involved to get the recipe into circulation. She's apparently an excellent Potions Master ." Gabrielle pulled up a skirt before taking it off, electing to wear black dress pants instead. " Adeline mentioned she was her mother's biggest supplier and has apparently earned herself a reputation in the town as a guardian angel. How do I look?" Apolline stood up and loosened the shirt from around Gabrielle's pants. " Go for a more relaxed look. See? That's better. And use as little make up as possible. If she falls in love with you, let it be with how you normally look. Anything else should be saved for special occasions. Now sit down before the mirror so I can do your hair ." As her daughter did as she was told, Apolline found herself enjoying the moment as well. Because her daughters were Veela, she was certain that she wouldn't be able to help them out too much with their romantic lives, as had happened with Fleur and her ex-husband. Gabrielle's unusual situation, however, had resulted in her needing more guidance and not only was Apolline glad to offer it, but she was going to enjoy helping her daughter find out whether she had found her true love or not. If it allowed her to spend more time as a mother, then all the better. 

-✿-

            As soon as her feet touched the ground, Gabrielle felt the drain on her magic leaving her winded, though she was relieved to see that she had successfully arrived at the Apparition point in the village of Saint-Cirq-Lapopie in one piece. Looking around, she was able to quickly spot Elysia, as the raven haired witch was currently seated at a streetside table in front of a coffee shop. As soon as Gabrielle reached her, the witch closed her pocketbook and looked up at her, giving the Veela woman coming towards her a guarded smile. "You made it on time." Gabrielle nodded, her response coming out more winded then she would have liked. "I hope I didn't make you wait too long." Shaking her head, Elysia passed a foil wrapped pastry to Gabrielle. "Here. Ida, the house elf minding my home, wanted you to have this. Since you are traveling greater distances than I am, it seemed only fair to get you something to perk you right up." Unwrapping the warm foil, Gabrielle felt her mouth water at the sweet scent of apples and cinnamon from the small pastry in her hand. "Thank you." Waiting a moment for her to finish her snack, Gabrielle took the opportunity to look over her potential landlady, blushing at the way her body reacted to what she was seeing. Sure, Elysia seemed to be short, but what she lacked in height seemed to be balanced out by her physique, as her arms were clearly more toned than Gabrielle's, as were her jean clad legs. Her shirt for today seemed to be a deep red sleeveless turtleneck with a black and red scarf draped loosely over her shoulders, the jacket from yesterday resting on the back of her seat.

            It took some effort from Gabrielle to tear off her gaze from Elysia's ample chest, a mix of jealousy and arousal fighting for dominance in her mind. "So… how do we do this?" Elysia raised an eyebrow. "We can start here if you like. I can order you something to drink and we can then have a turn answering each other's questions. Any questions deemed too private can just be ignored and a new one asked, but we should try to be even in the amount of questions and answers we give. Once we are done here, we can just walk along the town and just try and relax into it." Gabrielle nodded as she gave the waiter her order for iced tea, before looking at Elysia, trying to figure out what could be considered too private. "Why Potions?" Elysia gave her an approving look, which made Gabrielle's stomach act up. "When I was… away, I discovered that my inadequate studies in Potions had been a deliberate choice. So I made sure to correct my inadequacy and I discovered that I actually enjoyed the process of brewing. Eventually, I decided to make a living from it." Nodding, Gabrielle waited for Elysia to ask her own question as she too seemed to be weighing what was too private. "For how long will you be looking to rent a room at my Estate?" Gabrielle thought for a moment, thanking the waiter as the tea was delivered to their table, with Elysia asking for the bill. "For… three years? I understand that it typically takes a minimum of three to complete a Mastery or Certification. I would try to make it shorter but only after I find an adequate means of communication between my professor, future clients and myself."

            Elysia hummed to herself, as Gabrielle thought of a new question. "Why France?" The raven haired witch chuckled. "Because the image people have of my former self is of a thrill seeker and a poor student with a talent for Defence and nothing else. They would expect him to be in an English speaking country on the other side of the world, not in a French speaking country on Britain's doorstep. Add in my current… state and few people who pass me on the street will give much thought to who I am, let alone who I used to be." Gabrielle blushed. "Something tells me that you could attract quite a few wandering eyes as is." Elysia shrugged. "Wouldn't know nor care… Do you expect something more from this… association with me?" Gabrirlle lowered her cup of tea down. This was a key question, one she knew could end up costing her much if she answered it incorrectly. "It would be a lie If I said no. I… I always found your other self to be quite an attractive person and I deeply admired them. Having been a teenager, I was very much looking for those high school romances that turn into lifelong commitments… but that was just my fantasy. I know that ultimately what can happen will be up to both of us and how we eventually feel about each other. At the very least… I would love to be your friend, if nothing else." Gabrielle watched as Elysia looked away from her, her eyes lost looking at something. As Gabrielle formulated a question, Elysia broke the silence first. "I am still interested in only women, just so we're clear." Gabrielle blushed even as she felt her heart sing in relief. The two of them eventually stepped away from the coffee shop, slowly making their way through the village streets, both finding that they shared a similar love for the outdoors and flying, though not Quidditch. 

            The young Veela was surprised by the latter, though fully understood when Elysia explained that playing Quidditch had been less about the sport and more about the freedom of being able to fly, as Hogwarts rarely gave students the chance to use brooms beyond just Quidditch, with his more competitive drive being an attempt to fit in with the students rather than an actual love for the sport. For her part, Gabrielle shared her insecurities about being around people, particularly the former students of Beauxbatons who were friends with the two men who assaulted her and Adeline, but that she wouldn't let that get in the way of the profession she wants to pursue. She did try to get a response from her about the raven, but Elysia refused to answer, and Gabrielle knew better than to push the matter further today. Reaching the edge of town, a few steps from the church, Elysia and Gabrielle looked out over the Lot river valley and the fields of agriculture that straddled it until the woodlands covered the distance, with the more inclined hills rolling along their side of the river, the old stone gate standing despite the rest of the defences having been destroyed centuries prior, as the rest of the houses broke through the lush green foliage in this narrow gap of civilization. A cool gentle breeze blew past them, drawing a smile from Gabrielle. "I can see why you picked this place. There is a peace here that can't be found in most places, whether magical or not." Elysia turned to her, watching as the wind tugged at her golden locks, with Gabrielle noticing her attention, a small blush breaking across her cheeks. "So… Do I pass?"

            Elysia shrugged. "I will give you an O for effort but…" Her eyes turned back to look over the landscape. "The place where I am staying at… I guess you could call it the last bastion of my family. It's all that I have left after I sold the rest of the British properties and it has been my personal retreat for the past two years. Allowing you to just live there after a brief discussion and walk, pleasant as they have been, would be too precipitous for my taste." Gabrielle tried her best not to let disappointment enter her voice, despite how reasonable Elysia was about everything. "I understand." The feel of two rough fingers against her chin sent sparks racing across her skin as her eyes were lifted up so that Elysia could look into them. Those green eyes that she had seen so many times in her dreams staring at her, as if seeing into her soul. "I have an opening for Friday if you want to try getting together again this week, if not we can meet again next Tuesday." Gabrielle recalled something her mother had said. "My family has plans for Friday so… I guess it will have to be Tuesday." Elysia nodded. "It will do then. Just one thing. For Tuesday, make sure you wear clothes more suited for a nature walk than a day out on the town." Gabrielle blinked at her. "Were my clothes… not to your liking?" Those green eyes softened, making the young Veela's heart flutter again, her skin growing even more flushed. "You look beautiful. I am merely suggesting a change in clothes because I intend to have us continue these conversations on a hiking trail. You have been engrossed in the village but your focus has been divided. I imagine it is because you have been restraining your Allure the entire time. A hiking trail will give you the freedom you need to just… relax and enjoy the moment."

            Gabrielle rested the urge to lower her eyes, every inch of her body screaming at her to do something more than just standing around. Her mind did fully misfire as Elysia whispered to her. "Hold your breath." Following Elysia's advice, Gabrielle felt the familiar sensation of an Apparition, before her feet touched ground, right back on the Apparition point at the village, with Elysia releasing her hand. "Do you think you can make it back home safely?" Gabrielle took a moment to sense her magic, feeling that most of it had been restored. "I will probably feel winded again, but it shouldn't be a problem. Thank you… Elysia…" The raven haired witch smiled at her. “Ça m’a fait plaisir de faire ta connaissance, Gabrielle." Those words rang in Gabrielle's ears, as she wondered if Elysia had meant the flirtatious tone and choice of words, as she apparated herself back home, the experience a bit easier this time around as she had more practice visualizing her parent's house. For her part, Elysia remained standing at the apparition point, rubbing the fingers with which she had touched Gabrielle's skin as the peanut gallery in her head started up again, the three of them having been quiet throughout the entire interaction, before she too apparated herself back home, with Ida seeming mighty pleased to see her even as she stripped out of her clothes and switched into one of her jumpsuits. She was hoping that brewing a new batch of potions was all she needed to ease the desires that had been building up throughout her interaction with Gabrielle, though she knew it wouldn't be that easy, as she would have a whole week to think about her before seeing her again. 

-✿-

            Fleur watched as her sister returned from her second "date" in as many weeks, even if they never would call them that, a smile breaking across her face at the sight of Gabrielle's disheveled hair and sweaty workout clothes. " Did you have a stimulating jog?" Gabrielle's face went red. " Can we… discuss this after I have taken a shower?" Fleur nodded, but decided to tease her a little. " Don't take too long "relieving your stress ."" Gabrielle's indignant retort had Fleur laughing, something she hadn't done in a while, as she returned her attention back to the book in her hand regarding unusual enchantments and how best to detect them. When Gabrielle had initially told her that she had been bonded to Harry Potter over ten years ago, she had initially felt sorry for her sister, having seen the effect that the second of Voldemort's Wars had on the young boy, though she couldn't deny that she had also felt somewhat jealous. She had met Harry first at Hogwarts and had inadvertently discovered his immunity to her Allure, which had made her initially interested in the boy, but his subsequent entrance into the Triwizard Tournament as a Fourth Champion had made her believe that he was an attention seeker and a cheat. When he had proven himself innocent of said accusations and a worthy Champion after saving her sister from the Merfolk, Fleur had reconsidered her assessment and had wanted to try and pursue something with him, but the death of Cedric Diggory and the conclusion of the Tournament brought an end to her presence at Hogwarts. She had eventually decided to work at Gringotts since working for the Goblins carried with it many advantages, including the ability to work from any of the Bank's Branches, which had resulted in her meeting Victoire's father, Bill. 

            William Weasley had been, at first, just any other would-be suitor, affected by the Allure and inisistant in his advances. Fleur had ignored him until she noticed that he had built himself a resistance to the Allure through his occlumency training and she decided to indulge him by going out for a few meals together. His training as Curse Breaker made him a fountain of endless stories, some of which Fleur had found amusing. Eventually, she had decided to give him a chance and started a relationship with him. His decision to join the Order of the Phoenix during the war had made him all the more endearing, as Fleur respected a strong sense of justice. After the war ended, however, things changed. Initially, William retained the same passion as he had during the conflict, despite the attack from Fenrir Greyback and the death of his brother, Fred Weasley. The damage done by the war to his family and community required him to stay close to home, with he and Fleur enjoying a proper honeymoon period in the Shell Cottage. Then, after Victoire was born, he began to distance himself from her, going on digging expedition after expedition, only coming home at the insistence of his own mother. Fleur had not minded at first but as Victoire began to develop and had a need for someone else in her life, he simply was not there. After taking Victoire to her parents for several Christmases unaccompanied, Fleur had endured enough lonely days and nights taking care of their daughter all on her own. Even Hermoine Granger's visits, which had been numerous during the years, weren't enough to ease the pain that Bill inflicted on Fleur. There would always be a part of her that regretted giving Bill Weasley the attention he clearly didn't deserve, though she would never regret the birth of their child. She had been the brightest ray of light in years of lonely days in the Shell Cottage.

            Hearing footsteps approaching, Fleur gave her sister a smile as she arrived dressed in a light blue bathrobe, as she dried her hair with a towel, her face still flushed, making Fleur raise an eyebrow. "I like seeing this side of you. You were so composed for so long that it was worrying. So, what were you up to today?" Gabrielle sat down next to Fleur, her hair partly wet as she lowered her towel. " More of the same… though we did it while on a hiking trail. It was… surprisingly nice. The air was uncommonly cool for summer and the sound of the nearby river was ever present in the background. There was no one else on the trail for a while so I was able to let my Allure loose… and Elysia didn't react at all! I asked her and she says she can feel it but it's just like a whisper in the back of her mind telling her to look at me, but one that she can ignore all the time ." Fleur shoved her sister playfully. " And what about you? How goes resisting her "allure "?" Gabrielle's face turned red. "I don't know what's going on. I mean, she was there with a jogging outfit and a hoodie, so I wasn't staring as much but… I have never seen any magicals have the level of physical conditioning she has. We had to take several water breaks through the jog so I could rest up a bit and catch my breath, but she was just sweating, though it looked like her skin was just glowing. She wasn't even out of breath by the time she brought me back to the town ." Fleur laughed. " You have fallen for her badly ." Gabrielle sighed, laying the towel across her lap. " You remember how Harry was? From both the Tournament and the time he was at your place?"

            Fleur nodded. " In the tournament he was… angry, tired and just… it was clear he had no desire to compete besides fulfilling the binding magical contract. During and after my wedding? He still looked tired… a little defeated but still fighting with everything he had ." Gabrielle pulled her drying hair behind her ear. " Elysia is still as reserved as Harry ever seemed, distant from everyone but still willing to help those who need it. I… made a poor teen slip when he ran into my Allure on the hiking trail and as I was getting control over it again, Elysia pulled out a first aid kit from her backpack and just patched him up. I think I felt her use some magic but it seemed more geared towards expediting the natural healing rather than outright healing spells. And that's another thing! She hardly uses magic! She apparates like no one I have ever met, the feeling being almost downright pleasant when she's doing the Apparition, but other than that? Nothing. I still haven't seen her wand at all. Lastly… where Harry always felt like he could fail, like he was unsure of his own abilities all the time? Elysia looks and feels so confident. She doesn't care how she looks even though she dresses well, and she just… I was about to give up on the jog halfway, as I could barely get a question out, but Elysia sat me down, gave me a massage that did more than loosen up my muscles and just told me to give it one more go. And I did. There is a quiet confidence in her that… I don't know… I just can't help but want to be next to her. To live up to the expectations she has of me, which seem and are quite reasonable when you hear them ." Fleur rubbed her sister's hair. " Sounds like you got quite the catch. Has she decided to let you live at her place yet for the internship?"

            The younger Veela sister leaned her head back onto the sofa's backrest. " She said she was going to think about it, though we did set up a meeting for next week, just in case ." Fleur looked at her sister. "You aren't sure what she will say?" Gabrielle exhaled loudly. " It's… hard to tell. She is very comfortable when I am around her and when we were in the town, but the moment I asked about her Estate, she seemed to close herself off. I don't get the feeling that her home is a problem in of itself, she actually sounds very proud of it. I think… I think that she saw the Estate as her place away from everything. She doesn't have to worry about the Ministries, The ICW, who she is or anything. It's her private Sanctuary. So… it makes sense why she is so hesitant to let anyone in, because she made it clear that aside from her and the people who helped repair and refurbish the Estate, no one else has ever been there ." Fleur sighed. " Yeah, that makes sense. Before everything went wrong with Bill, the Shell Cottage was our sanctuary. It was far enough away from anybody that I didn't need to have my Allure contained all the time, the rolling waves of the sea were my constant companion and we were pretty much left alone out there before and after the war, not counting that one time that Harry and the others arrived in a heap. It was a small little slice of paradise… until the loneliness began to set in ." Pulling her sister into a side hug, Fleur kissed her on her golden hair. " After a while, an empty sanctuary can begin to wear on the mind and Elysia has probably been there for enough time that she has to be feeling pretty lonely. So the question will end up being whether she wants to stay there in her own solitude… or take the risk in bringing life into her house. And who knows… maybe in a few years you two will be doing that quite literally ." 

            The thought of having children sent Gabrielle's already hot and bothered mind into overheating territory as she shoved her sister away. " I am too young for that! " Fleur's laugh was cut short as the front door's lock clicked open, with a tiny girl rushing straight into her mother's wide open arms. Kissing her lovely girl repeatedly on the cheeks and head, Fleur looked up to see her parents entering the house, closing the door behind them. "Welcome back, you two. How did Victoire behave?" Apolline caressed her granddaughter's head lovingly. "Like a brave little warrior. She didn't cry at all when they were giving her the vaccines." Fleur stood up from the sofa with her daughter attached to her hip. "Thank you two for taking her to the hospital. I tried to schedule the vaccine when I was free from work but the hospital didn't want to have it done in the afternoon. I barely made it back home before Gabrielle arrived." François kissed Fleur's cheek. "It was no trouble at all, my flower. Aside from having to wait for the doctor who had been called away to help with an emergency, everything else went as expected." Noticing Gabrielle's attire, François raised an eyebrow. "What were you up to for today?" Gabrielle blushed a little. "I was meeting with my potential landlady. She wanted to get a better grasp on who she was going to be renting a room to so I went to see her back at the village." François rubbed his chin but nodded. "It's understandable. If you give me her name, I can run her through the system and check that she's safe. Can't be too careful. There have been a lot of kidnappings and human trafficking incidents lately." Apolline noticed Gabrielle's unease. "Perhaps that can wait until after they agree to the rent in the first place?"

            Gabrielle nodded. "She hasn't agreed yet out of concern over her own privacy and because she was getting to know me better. If she says yes, I promise I will let you know her name and introduce her so you can vet her personally." François noticed the sharp look in his wife's eye that told him to drop the issue. It did concern him a bit that his wife and daughter were keeping something from him but there was no harm in agreeing, as it was true that if the deal didn't go through, his department would be wasting time vetting a person for no reason whatsoever. "Fine, but I expect an in person meeting as soon as possible, as well as guarantees that you won't end up getting stuck somewhere you can't get out from under." Apolline kissed him on the cheek. "I am sure Gabrielle will raise those concerns as soon as a decision is made. Now why don't you be a dear and get the bath running… I could really use a good scrubbing from your experienced hands." Whilst Apolline did lean over and whisper the last part to her husband, Gabrielle did take the precaution to cover Victoire's ears in case anything too inappropriate was said. After Fleur had moved out and Gabrielle had turned seventeen, her mother had been having trouble containing herself around her husband. With François excusing himself and Fleur taking her daughter up for her own bubble bath, Apolline looked over at her daughter, who shook her head. "Not yet. We will be meeting again next week." Apolline nodded. "Very well, but do run your father's concerns with her. At the very least there will be a need to have portkeys made to help out with your long distance travel. Her contacts with Gringotts should be able to help with those." As her mother went up stairs, Gabrielle slouched into the sofa and sighed, hoping that her sister was right and that Elysia would make a decision soon.

-✿-

Londinium District, Fall 1999

            "A pleasure to see you as always, Challenger Potter. Please, have a seat. The Healers tell me your body has recovered, which is why I hear you wish to schedule a new Arena Task for December." Harry nodded after taking a seat before the Viceroy of Gringotts Londinium. "I am. It's still a few months away so I was certain I would have the time to prepare for it now that my body is fully healed." Ragnar stared at the young man, his long fingers steepled as the nails clicked against each other. "As you are aware, from this task onward you will be informed as to the beast you will be encountering. Every creature so far, by their very nature, could sneak up on an unsuspecting soul and end their life with little to no warning. These first five tasks were designed to test whether a single individual could train themselves to survive the unknowable. The next seven… Well, there is a reason they are all listed as XXXXX creatures in the ICW Magical Creatures Index. Everyone of these is rated to be beyond the level of a single witch or wizard to contain, restrain or even render unconscious. I am not saying this to compel you to kill the creatures. If you can complete the task by sparing them, then all the better. What I want you to know is that you cannot go into these Tasks without coming to terms with the need to take a life." Harry frowned. "But you have seen me kill creatures in the Arena before." Ragnar nodded. "You have indeed, but the creatures you killed were fundamentally considered pests. When you killed the Nundu, however, it was clear that you regret it. Am I wrong?"

            Harry was silent for a moment. "Fighting the Nundu… brought back memories of Voldemort. After my eleventh birthday, it felt like there was a shadow, stalking me beyond my sight. A threat that petrified everyone else, that had killed so many, and it was solely focused on me. On my death. When I forced the Nundu to come at me and we started trading blows… It was like when I was facing Voldemort one last time. Destroying the jungle was like when I destroyed the Horcruxes he had made. I stripped both of their cover, their protection, the thing that made them both seemingly insurmountable in my eyes. And like a caged beast, both reacted violently, recognizing that I represented their own mortality, their inevitable end. Then, as we both lay dying on the ground, bleeding out from the wounds we inflicted on each other, when the Nundu looked at me in the eyes without hate, or malice… I felt… I felt…" Ragnar went silent as Harry began to visibly shake, tears racing down his cheeks. He gave the young man all the time he needed to compose himself. It took a few moments for that to occur, after Harry took several deep breaths. "With Voldemort, there had been fear, hate and malice. He didn't want to die, but if he didn't, then the horrors from the two wars that the British Magical Community had endured would have just continued repeating themselves. He had to die. But the Nundu? There was nothing… but exhaustion and… acceptance… he knew… he knew he was going to die and there was no stopping it and he just accepted it. Why? After everything that happened, how could he just accept it so easily? And why was I so powerless to… to help him… I wanted to spare it, I wanted to save the creature, but I…"

            Ragnar sighed, his eyes turned down to look at his desk and the Nundu skull prominently displayed there. "Challenger Potter… Harry… This is why I wished to speak to you. You are not a Goblin warrior, you clearly do not enjoy the act of killing these creatures. Even the Wyverns, creatures that you faced after the Nundu, even with them you initially sought a means of victory that did not require their death. This is a very admirable trait, but it can be a costly one for you. Against them, you persevered because they behaved as predators and you were their prey. They did not seek to die until only one remained, its mind twisted by grief and the belief that its death was inevitable now, without its hunting mates. Their hesitation counterbalanced your own at the beginning of the match, same as with the Nundu. However… in the trials to come, you will face creatures that will not hesitate to kill you. There will be no fear in their eyes towards their own death, they will not consider you a threat at all. Some may even seek to kill you with no desire to feast on you. They will not treat you as a prey, or a meal or a fellow predator. Only a pest that must be eradicated, like the creatures you yourself faced before. That is why the Tasks are designed as they are, to get the Challengers into the very mindset of the beasts they will truly be challenged by. If you walk into the next Arena Trial without understanding this… you may not survive." Harry went silent for a moment, processing this, before Ragnar picked up a file and handed it to the young mage.

            "This contains some, not all, of the information regarding the beast you will be facing next. When you read it, I think you will understand the why of certain things. It also behooves me to inform you that if you survive this next task, you will have earned a few privileges. Not only will your total sentence be reduced by half, counting the time you have already served as a worker, but you will be able to pursue other interests, as your work quota will be reduced." Harry raised an eyebrow. "Oh, I am sure this is quite the loss, seeing as my quota was already… What, four times the average for a Goblin?" Ragnar chuckled. "Well, we had fully intended to develop your skills to make sure you were at your best and you certainly have exceeded our expectations. The fact that even with a lower amount of work hours you would be mining more stone than a Goblin is just a happy circumstance. Still… take my warnings to heart, Challenger Potter. Every other challenge from this one forward will test your capabilities to their limits and beyond. There is a reason we Viceroys only ever test our own skills so far." Harry took the file and nodded. "I will, sir. By your leave." Getting a gesture of dismissal from Ragnar, Harry made his way back to the Library before opening the file, his eyes widening in size as the picture of the beast in his next task came into focus. He sighed, lifting his glasses to rub his face. "I can understand why you decided to give me the warning now, Ragnar. Bloody hell." Searching the shelves for all appropriate texts on the creature, Harry returned to his seat, his brow growing ever more furrowed as he read up on its capabilities, the three other entities in his mind being oddly quiet, as if they understood the danger that Harry would soon be facing.

-✿-

Present Day

            Feeling the warm waters of the Peverell communal bath wrapping around her body, Elysia leaned her head back against the edge, the towel she had placed there making it a bit more comfortable, though she knew a few spells that would do the same. Opening her eyes, the ceiling of the chamber came into view. When she had been working on renovating the Estate, the communal bath hadn't really been a priority. She had made do with a shower through her entire life as Harry and she could have done the same as Elysia, but had elected to refurbish this section of the underground after a while, particularly after she uncovered some interesting enchantments had been built into it. With help from the Goblins who refurbished her home to be more comfortable, the enchanted ceiling of the chamber had been successfully re-activated. Like many of the interior enchantments that the Peverells had created for the Estate, the one for the communal bath wasn't perfect. Unlike Rowena's masterful creation of the enchanted ceiling of the Hogwarts Great Hall, the one in the chamber couldn't replicate the outside sky. Instead it had two settings depending on the time of day, with the daylight hours having the chamber's roof and walls covered in mist to obfuscate the distance and scale to make the area seem larger than it was, while at night a starry sky was presented, though it neither shifted with the rotation of the earth nor did it have a moon, though at least the stars still shifted in intensity. As it was night time, it was those same stars that Elysia was currently looking at as the mist rose up from the warm waters, covering the vicinity of the massive tub.

            In the last two weeks, she had gotten the chance to get to know Gabrielle Delacour and while the interactions were brief, they were enough for Elysia to get a good understanding of her character. She was in some way very much like her, being naturally reserved and kind, though because of her encounters with people and her lack of experience outside of the magical world, she was also somewhat naive. Gabrielle had a kindness to her that shined through when she encountered animals, as was seen when the squirrels in the hiking trail came out of their dens as she took a breather, breaking off some of her trail mix snack and sprinkling it on the ground for the furry animal to enjoy, even though that incident was overshadowed by how quickly she froze when the other hiker was hurt by her Allure distracting him. Elysia was pretty certain that the event from Beauxbatons might have given her some issues regarding how her Allure was used to justify the causing of harm, though it could have also been the fact that the hiker was a non-magical and she, like most witches and wizards, had very little understanding on how best to handle an injured civilian without running afoul of the Statute of Secrecy. Elysia had elected to learn how best to handle first aid kits because she understood that even though she would primarily interact with mages, there was always the chance that something could happen when she was out buying groceries at the local convenience store or the further away grocery supermarkets. If Gabrielle was going to stay at the Estate, perhaps she coul-

            Elysia grunted, again assuming that she would let Gabrielle into her home. Why was it seemingly so easy to just let the thought of Gabrielle living in her home take root? And why… did it make Elysia feel… happy? Sure, Gabrielle was beautiful in both appearance and personality, her only deficiencies coming from her having been sequestered up in Beauxbatons for seven years. It really made Elysia dislike the whole idea of Magical Educational Institutes being so isolated from the rest of the world. Sure, you learned about magic, when the professors weren't being intentionally or unintentionally incompetent instructors, but the lessons were always in secure, safe environments hidden from the eyes of the modern world. They were never taught how to lend assistance to the non-magicals, nor how to blend in with them in a modern setting, nor what was the best way to use magic without drawing attention to yourself or what you were doing. Every lesson seemed to be completely divorced from the reality that the world isn't just about magic. This seemed even more evident when Elysia and Gabrielle had been halfway through their hike and Gabrielle had wanted to stop. The raven haired woman was in better shape, this she knew even before Gabrielle showed up in leggings and running shoes, but she had been surprised by how quickly she had gotten tired. Rather than simply apparating them back as she had done on the previous date, Elysia had given her sore legs and calves a thorough massage, that was definitely not to feel someone else's body under her fingers, but to help push Gabrielle out of her comfort zone. It had worked well enough, though Gabrielle had asked if she knew muscle relaxant spells, and if she did, why didn't she use them. 

            The last of the Peverells explained that it was for the same reason as to why she changed her clothes to fit the season, and why she used other common objects like ballpoint pens and regular paper: to not stand out. Out in the open, in an area where magic wasn't common or even acceptable to be used, she would always revert back to using tools and behaviour that was more acceptable to the wider world, while she would use magic only when it was convenient. During their first day getting to know each other, Elysia had apparated them away from an open site because she had already made sure no one was looking, neglecting to add that her magic had also concealed them from sight before the apparition regardless. She certainly could have used muscle relaxant spells, but after five years facing some of the most dangerous beasts in the world, Elysia knew the importance of being aware of the body's capabilities and how to check if one was close to exceeding them. Finding that Gabrielle's muscles had been only marginally stressed, she was able to understand that the young Veela wouldn't be able complete the rest of the hike and instead had her turn around to make the return trip back to the magical section of the town, getting her to push a bit more past her comfort zone, but in an environment she would be more comfortable in, though her attention would be back to being divided by her need to control the Allure. Still, Elysia had really enjoyed the jog with Gabrielle and it was clear that the young Veela witch had enjoyed it as well. The fact that she could be in the Estate without a single concern over the use of her Allure was probably also going to help her out greatly.

            And that was part of the problem. Elysia knew that her home could just as easily serve as a Sanctuary for Gabrielle as it could for her. Not only would she be close enough to get the notifications that her attention was needed by owl, which meant that Elysia would have to alter the wards to allow mail to arrive at the Estate, which certainly didn't appeal to her at all, but Gabrielle would also be far enough away from anyone else that her nature as a Veela wouldn't be a worry. She could take the time to heal from her traumatic experience while also learning to come out of her shell, experiencing everything Elysia could introduce her to concerning the non-magical world. But that would mean opening up her home to not just Gabrielle. Letting her in was easy… letting everyone else in was harder still. Sure, she could keep the house just as isolated, but could she really deny Gabrielle the right of having her parents visit her? Or her friends? Could she really let Gabrielle enter the house without first inviting Jeanne and Adeline to view it, since they too were Elysia's friends? This is what was the hardest thing for Elysia to do. For seven years she had lived a life almost completely isolated from the outside world, and ever since Gabrielle… no, that wasn't fair. Ever since Elysia made the new Wolfsbane potion, she had been steadily getting drawn out of her isolation and back into a more social and public life. Gabrielle's arrival and request was simply the culmination of everything that had already been set in motion. Meaning that the choice she had to make was less about letting Gabrielle into her home and more about what sort of life Elysia wanted for herself.

            She could live the life of a hermit, isolated from the world but for her contacts with Gringotts, but that would mean undoing all that she had already done in building herself a relationship with the nearby village and its inhabitants. It would mean not publishing her work and just signing the rights of her potions away in exchange for royalties that would keep her well funded for decades if not centuries to come. Keeping Gabrielle out and closing herself off would mean giving up on everything she had worked for these last seven years, the very thing that drove her for all of Harry and Elysia's existences; living a normal life. Sighing to herself, Elysia righted herself in the water, before making her way out of the tub, carrying the towel with her to the rows of shower heads that lined one side of the chamber. Taking a moment to let some cool water run down over her body, washing away some of the oils and herbs that had remained on her skin from the bath, Elysia would then wrap the towel over her naked form, drying herself up in the small locker room that she had added just outside the communal bath so that, if it was ever used for its initial purpose in a century or two, it would have a safe place where people could keep their clothes. "Ida." The Peverell family elf appeared with a soft pop as Elysia dried her legs on the bench in the locker room. "Yes, my lady?" Shaking her head as she could never get the elf to not give her a title to use, she decided to ignore it. "On Tuesday I intend to have guests over. Can you come up with a few lunch plans with a variety of meals? I will need to check with everyone if there are any allergies or dislikes in taste, but I intend to have at least three people over. Also… did you get the consort suite prepared as you stated when I suggested we may have someone staying over?" 

            Ida's face lit up. "Yes, Mistress, the Consort Suite is fully prepared though… we could use a few more pieces of furniture if you wish for the young woman to be comfortable." Elysia leaned back, after having finished drying her feet. "I will go up and take a look to decide what else needs to be acquired and then go purchase it before her arrival. Get me a list of any food items we may be low on or that we will need to entertain guests so that I can do all the purchases in a day." Ida shifted on her feet excitedly. "Will do, Lady Peverell. You will have the list ready by morning." As Ida apparated away to get started, Elysia pulled on her bathrobe and made her way up from the communal bath chamber, rising up to the ground floor of the Estate, her hand resting on the guardrails of the stairs as she had been about to walk up to the next floor when she took a moment to look at the reception hall, with its disconnected Floo Terminal, empty chimney and wide open space. She sighed, knowing she would have to do more to make the Estate more inline with a proper home, though she was hesitant to connect her home to the wider Floo Network. She would have to check with the Goblins to see just how expensive and legal it was to establish a private network divorced from the national system and what it would take to connect existing terminals to it. As she made her way up the stairs and into the corridors of the second floor, she noticed the door that led to the consort suite, her face flushing at the thought that Gabrielle would be in it. Elysia hadn't intended it, but she had continued to like spending time with the young blonde, her attitude and nature proving to be just as appealing to her as her appearance. Perhaps… letting her  and her world into the Estate would lead to the things that Elysia had always wanted out of life. Perhaps… this was the right choice for her to make for herself more than it was for Gabrielle, after all.

Chapter Text

Londinium Arena, December 1999

            Harry could feel blood dripping down his right hand and onto the Elder Wand as his vision blurred slightly. Despite Ragnar's warnings, he had kept to his word about facing the Sixth Task in December, taking every free moment he had to prepare for what he knew was the most dangerous moment of his life so far. Sure, he may have faced Snatchers, Death Eaters and even Voldemort himself, but at every step there had been a path forward to victory that he could see. The Arena Trial had started the same way. He had researched the creature exhaustively, recognizing its higher magical resistance than the Wyverns and its extreme focus on close ranged attacks. There was no opening to strike with a curse or a hex, no means of pinning the creature down solely with magical barriers or transfigurations, as the magic maintaining the barrier would weaken as soon as it came in contact with the creature. Even though it presented a bigger target than the smaller Wyverns, it had no vital weaknesses that could be exploited. Harry had realized that his only options were his potions based toxins and piercing through the protective layer of the outer feathers and skin, and even these options presented their own risks. He could plainly see why the creature was a favorite of the nobility in many countries, as it was less dangerous than the dragons and more regal, while still being nearly unkillable. There were even a few tales of the creature being downright noble, but Harry wasn't that lucky. Not only was the creature in front of him unwilling to cease attacking him, he had the unfortunate situation of having to deal with two of them. Because Griffins were often found in mated pairs.

            The possibility that the Goblins would have Harry face two Griffins at the same time had occurred to him but it had felt excessive. He had reasoned that they would have selected a lone creature, like the Nundu, which had already been scheduled for extermination as it had killed its handlers. But no, whatever source of Griffins the Goblins had didn't seem too concerned about sending them two creatures. Harry had devised a plan to successfully take down a Griffin, using a combination of magic and the potions he had brewed. It had taken him a while to find a potion that had a fast acting effect that was also capable of becoming a gas in regular temperatures, though like the one he had used against the Lavellans and their rat kin, it needed to be released in a contained environment. The Arena this time around was a less inclined rockface compared to the Wyverns, with a section of trees along the borders, meaning there were fewer jagged rocks he could use for cover from the winged creature. It might have been slower than the Wyverns and the dragon he had faced in the Triwizard Tournament, but the Griffin was far more agile and aware, meaning entrapping one was already difficult. To get them in an enclosed place would require a mastery of either conjuration or transfiguration, skills that despite Harry's best attempts, he just could not match. He could replicate small objects just fine, but the moment he had to imagine something that did not exist that was strong enough to contain a Griffin long enough for the gas to knock it down, he just couldn't manage it. That just left him two options, neither of which was made with the reality of tacking down two Griffins at once. 

            Getting started on one of his options, he had been casting cutters into the ground to gouge out a massive recess that he could use as a container, but the Griffins had refused to leave him alone. A few fireballs thrown at the trees in the perimeter lit them on fire before Harry sliced through a few dense branches, which he then banished into the Griffins. While they were resistant to magical fire, real fire still could set them ablaze and cause them harm. Unfortunately, despite his best attempts, the Griffins had been drawing closer, their claws whooshing past his face. Taking advantage of one of their passes, Harry lifted up the pyramid shaped plug that he had cut out of the ground and launched it at one of the Griffins, seemingly knocking it out of the fight as it crashed into the barrier, the display causing the Goblins to cheer from the stands, but even as one Griffin was temporarily out of commision, the other swooped in, sharp claws slicing through Harry's upper arm deep enough that he could feel the grip on his wand waning. Blasting holes all around him to kick up a dust cloud, Harry managed to uncork a healing potion and slather it across his tattered upper arm, the fresh shot of pain making him wince, before the dust cloud in front of him was pushed back by the Griffin's beating wings. Dodging another swipe, Harry managed to slide right into the indentation he had carved into the ground before slicing a few horizontal recesses on the other side, as he waited for the beast to follow him. His view of the Goblins watching in the stands of the Arena was momentarily blocked by the brown feathered head of the Griffin as it cawed at him. Swallowing the lump that suddenly appeared in his throat, Harry kept his wand ready, his other hand raising the scarf over his face, waiting for the creature to move. And move it did.

            As the creature entered the recess, Harry avoided getting torn to shreds by the claws and beak thanks to the barrier he raised between himself and the Griffin. Momentarily blinding the creature with a Lumos Solem spell, Harry rapidly climbed his way out of the recess and tossed in several of the potion glass spheres he had prepared, before casting a barrier over the pit, trapping the creature inside. Keeping the barrier from breaking was harder than he had hoped as the creature's resistance to magic kept stressing out the barrier every time it tried to escape the rising gas cloud, though the smaller surface area of a single flat ward made the spell more effective than a sphere against said creature's resistance. Knowing he needed to anchor the ward down, Harry was about to start carving the seals along the perimeter of the recess when he suddenly felt cold. He managed to avoid getting hit head on by the other Griffin, but the creature's claws had managed to cut across his back and wand arm, leaving Harry in serious pain as he tried to get up, blood spilling over the Elder Wand. He eyed the Griffin that had just attacked him before briefly looking at the other still in the recess, the beast still trying desperately to escape. He clenched the wand in his hands as his clothes began to feel unusually wet and heavy, his vision going blurry for a moment, which the Griffin that was free to move noticed and took advantage of. The creature charged at him again, though this time Harry only just managed to parry the claws with his sword on his off hand, the blade shattering from the impact of the claw against it. As the creature again charged towards him, Harry managed to injure it further by levitating and launching the sword fragments right into the creature's eyes, blinding it severely as he caught his breath.

            The break, however, only made him stumble to the ground, his knee hitting it hard, giving him a brief moment of lucidity as the two Griffins cawed, the noises they made filled with rage. Harry knew that he was running out of time. The only way he could succeed was to take both the Griffins down, but the creatures were too well protected against spells, with even the barriers struggling against them. He would have to use the Elder Wand to carve another recess but doing that would split what remained of his concentration, which would cause the already active barrier to collapse. At this point, the only way forward was to get both creatures into the same recess together, but aside from using himself as bait again, he wasn't seeing how he could get the Griffin to charge at him, or if it would even fall for the ruse that got its partner trapped in the first place. At the same time he was running out of time. Seeing no other option but to try and get the Griffin to rush towards him into the pit, Harry ran around the barrier, the creature aware of his movements through other means as it charged at him. As Harry tried to rush underneath the beast, he found that it was better aware of his position than he had thought as the claws carved deep gashed across his stomach as he tumbled and landed right next to the barrier over the pit, blood beginning to seep out of him and onto the ground. Taking a mixture of healing and blood replenisher, Harry smashed the vial onto his chest, the glass sinking into his open wounds as they began to heal, the clicking of claws on stone making Harry aware of how close the Griffin was. As he stared into the golden eyes of the beast, he momentarily thought that this was the end, as the creature's claw rose over his head as Harry desperately tried to draw on any amount of magic that wasn’t keeping the barrier intact.

            Then… catching him entirely by surprise, three distinct loud howls in his mind filled his consciousness as two shadowy figures attacked the Griffin whilst a third, a raven, stood on his body, magic cascading over his form in calming waves as his body was slowly mended back together. Harry wasn't sure what was happening between the Griffin and its attackers but the moment he felt the creature land on top of the barrier that kept it separated from its mate, he was able to disable it, causing the two Griffins to crash into each other, before he raised it up again, trapping both of them together. As he struggled to keep the barrier from failing, Harry managed to see two figures walk up to him, before both leaned their heads down, licking at his bloodied and bruised cheek with their tongues as time ticked on by. Harry released another mixed potion into his opened chest cavity, feeling the magical effect as a burning sensation somewhere in his abdomen became more prevalent as the Arena remained deathly silent. A few minutes later, the last of the Griffins ceased attacking the barrier, succumbing to the gas as its mate had done moment's before. Still, even as the Healers approached under the careful and even zealous guard of the three magical creatures, there was no declaration of victory or success by  Ragnar or anyone else. As his consciousness began to waver again, he decided to drop the control over the ward barrier, before blacking out, the three other essensences in his mind whispering to him before he lost consciousness that he would be alright. They would keep him safe.

-✿-

Present Day

            " So you do look good in other colors that are not Beauxbatons blue ." Gabrielle blushed as she stood up from the seat at the village's coffee shop, when Adeline approached her, hugging her back and kissing her cheek, before looking over her friend's choice of clothes. Her dark skinned friend had elected to wear a white blouse with a dark blue set of pants, while Gabrielle had elected to wear something a bit more casual for her next meeting with Elysia, wearing a red wrap shirt with faded jeans, though she had elected to slip on a pair of comfortable walking shoes, just in case Elysia had her walking again. As Adeline joined her on the table and shook her head at the waiter, she gave Gabrielle a soft shove with her shoulder. " So, are you here to see Elysia's place, or are you two going out on another date ?" Gabrielle blushed, pulling a loose lock of hair behind her ear. " We are not dating, Adeline ." Her friend raised an eyebrow, a knowing smile on her face. " Girl, everyone in the village has been talking about you two. From your tour of the town to the hiking trail. You were blushing the entire time you were with Elysia and no one could remember Elysia smiling so much. If you two weren't out on dates, you might as well have been and if the hikers hadn't seen you two all day on the trail jogging, the town would have sworn you had been up to something a bit more intimate with how flushed and sweaty you were when you left for home last week ." Gabrielle went bright red, with Adeline's smile widening at the sight. " Oh, so that's the color. Damn, no wonder they thought you had just been to paradise and back ." Gabrielle almost shoved her friend out of her chair as Adeline laughed at her friend's unusually flustered state.

            " Still, you never told me you were into girls, though trust me, even I can see why you have the hots for Elysia. Hell, there are quite a few people in the village who would have pursued her if they weren't worried that a bad break up might have made Elysia leave and never come back ." Gabrielle sighed as she sipped from her coffee mug . "I wasn't into girls… until Elysia. There is just something about her that… hits different. But still, nothing has been going on between us. Elysia has just been interviewing me and I have been getting to know her as my potential future landlady ." Adeline shook her head. " Just try not to get into too much trouble. The village has made a pact to protect our resident guardian angel ." Gabrielle chuckled. " I can't believe that she earned that reputation in less than two years ." Adeline smiled at Gabrielle. " Neither can I, but people believe it. Of course, she can't physically be in the village all the time, but whenever she is, people say that she always seems to be… aware of anything that could be going on. Monsieur Chauvin is one good example. Not only did she cover the expenses for the old man, but she checked on him through my mother whenever she returned. Then, one day, when she was walking by the Chauvin family, she stopped next to them and offered them her condolences and any help they might need for the funeral. They had literally just arrived and had told no one as they were on their way to see a relation of theirs to give them the bad news, but she just… knew. And she did end up helping with the funeral, giving the Chauvin family the financial breathing room they needed to pay off some serious debts. And it doesn't stop there. Whenever someone's hurt in the village, she will often appear nearby and get them the attention they need before they go off to see an actual Healer. She really is like an actual guardian angel ."

            A frustrated voice sighed, surprising the two young women. "I really wish you all would stop calling me that." Turning, the two saw Elysia standing beside Adeline's mother, a pained expression on the former's face, her clothes her usual typical wear of dark jeans and a black shirt underneath her brown jacket. "I am no angel and no seer. I cannot prevent bad things from happening, whether they are accidents, illnesses or worse. All I can do is the same as anyone else: be there for those who need help the most." Jeanne walked over to Adeline and kissed her hair before taking the seat next to her, with Elysia taking the last open seat at the outdoor table. "I hope I didn't leave you waiting too long." Gabrielle smiled at her, shaking her head. "No, not at all. I actually enjoy hearing about the things that you probably won't get into due to modesty." Jeanne laughed softly. "Trust me, that's just who she is. Modest to a fault." Elysia pouted at her. "And pride is overrated." Turning her attention to Adeline, Elysia leaned back onto the chair. "So, while we let your friend's nerves go up a bit, let's talk business. How are the sketches going?" After digging into her shoulder bag, Adeline produced her sketch pad and started flipping through some of the work she did back at Beauxbatons. "Since I had some free time back at school, I asked Professor Belnades if I could do some sketches of her potion making equipment, since I have a feeling that the book will be more educational than simply a list. Using the equipment that is the educational standard for reference seemed like a good idea." 

            Elysia smiled as she flipped through the pages, seeing all the basic tools that all Potion Masters used drawn in beautiful detail, with her particularly loving the lighting and shading that Adeline does with her work. "These are wonderful and you are quite right in that standard equipment serves as a better illustration. My setups… are not very standard but these will be more than perfect. I could provide you with my old equipment pieces that should still be up to standards if you would like to make group sketches, something that could be posted on the edges of individual potions to highlight what is needed for each one without having a clutter of images, and then we can have these individual images in the introduction to the book, where we highlight how they should be used and cleaned before and after the brewing process. That would then just leave the individual ingredients sketches." Adeline nodded as she pulled the sketch book back to her side of the table. "I would love to try my hand at something a bit more artistic, almost like the fruit bowl portraits. Still, where would you like me to do the ingredient sketches?" Elysia hummed to herself. "I imagine it will take some time to get the sketches done, so there is a bit of a question whether you would like me to keep the plants fully in stasis or have you take care of them yourself. I will be leaving the choice up to you after you take a look at them when we all go back to my place." Gabrielle froze as soon as Elysia's words registered, before she looked over at the raven haired witch, her attention having been on her friend's sketchbook and the illustrations. "Wait… does that mean…?" Elysia gave Gabrielle a big smile. "Yes, Mademoiselle Delacour. I am agreeing to have you rent a room at my place whilst you complete your internship. We will have to have a contract drawn up to satisfy your parents and my business partners, but it should be done in a few days. So, care to see where you will be staying for the duration of your internship?"

-✿-

            As the three figures gained their bearings after Elysia activated her portkey, which was in the form of a literal set of keys and a keyring, they soon found themselves in an odd location, with Adeline speaking first. "Where… are we?" Elysia hummed to herself as she neared a gate composed of tall iron bars, it being the only thing visible as the surroundings were covered in a thick white fog, behind which there could be seen tall evergreen trees in the distance, but nothing else. "This is the entrance to my home, some distance from the village. There aren't any roads and the structure is heavily warded to prevent people from even being able to see past the property's fence line, though there are wards stretching even further out sustaining an unbroken tree cover for the vicinity. Only neighbors nearby are creatures and wild fairies." As the key turned in the fence's lock, Elysia pulled the gate aside, gesturing for the others to walk through. Even inside, the fog persisted, until the head of Peverell family closed the gate behind her, the lock snapping into place with the key, before she turned around. "The wards are a bit more secure in that they don't let you in if the perimeter security isn't back up. Essentially, anyone breaking through the gate would still have to lock themselves in to move further into the property, otherwise they would be stuck outside. Either result would be… unpleasant, for the poor souls. You can see the fog dissipating now." On queue, what had been hidden by the fog and illusions began to appear before them, as a three or four stories tall grey stone edifice began to appear, with a small cobblestone path leading up to the large wooden and metal door that reminded Gabrielle of the one from Hogwarts, though smaller. 

            Adeline looked at either side of the space between the Estate's main building and the gate. "You have some nice space out here for some great decorative plants and shrubs." Elysia nodded as Jeanne joined her at the door. "True… I just haven't bothered too much on the outside of the house beyond expanding the size of the windows. The place was designed as a fortress first and foremost so the windows on the lower floors had been quite small. Everything on the inside, however, is all new." Opening the door with the second key, Elysia felt a bit of pride as the three women gasped as they entered the house, closing the door behind them as they looked around. Gabrielle could instantly feel just how much of the structure was like Elysia, as the outer structure was this imposing stone building that made anyone think twice about attacking, but on the inside… on the inside things were different. Every wall was covered in wood paneling that evoked the sensation of being in a forest, the massive chandelier up above producing a soft and warm light that made the wood look almost golden in color. At the center of the reception hall there was a small grouping of sofas and loveseats around a coffee table, with a fireplace nearby. Gabrielle looked at Elysia as she pointed at the fireplace. "Is that connected to the Floo Network?" Elysia shook her head. "No. Back in Britain, the Death Eaters had people in the Ministry that used their control of the Floo Network to entrap victims while under attack." She gestured at a seperate, and taller, fireplace that was empty and away from any of the furniture. "I had that one installed as an actual Floo Terminal but I am checking to see how difficult it would be to have a private Floo Network and how it could be connected to existing Floo terminals like the ones in your family homes, but for now though it's just an empty chimney."

            Jeanne ran her hand over the sofa as she looked around. "Still, it's all beautiful. I can see why you didn't want to have anyone over too. It feels like you but at the same time… it's a bit… grand?" Elysia chuckled. "I lived five years in a house smaller than yours. Believe me, Jeanne, I get what you mean. I had planned to buy a smaller place but at the same time… I had given up so much of my family's history, what had been my homeland and everything that was my birthright. This was all I had left and I just… couldn't let it go. I have been taking my time refurbishing the Estate, trying to make it as secure as possible, building this up for future generations. Aside from my potions lab, I had an exercise room installed and I am hoping to build a few chambers suited for homeschooling magic to children, since there is always a chance that my descendants don't want to send students to any of the major schools. The greenhouses out back would hopefully provide the basic potion ingredients and some food supplies, but I don't see the place being truly self-sustaining. Still, as someone who has gotten so little legacy left over from her family… I wanted to leave something behind to make up for everything that was lost. Sure, I was fortunate to have some money my family had left in their vaults but what good is gold when you don't have a place to call home or people to call family? This place is what my legacy will be, even if at times it feels rather empty. Hopefully… it will be a little less empty now." Gabrielle blushed as she looked around, with Jeanne going over to offer some support to Elysia, before a soft pop echoed in the room. 

            "Lunch will be ready in a few minutes, Lady Peverell." Elysia nodded. "Thank you Ida. Jeanne, Adeline, Gabrielle, meet Ida, the house elf that elected to join my family. I was delayed in meeting you, Gabrielle, because Jeanne and I were discussing lunch plans. Ida can get very… carried away in her meal preparations. We will be at the table soon enough, Ida, I just want to show Adeline the materials I want her to draw for the book." Ida nodded before apparating away, as Elysia led them to the side of the stairs that lead up to the second story, with Gabrielle noticing that the guardrails looked like branches twisted into form, her fingers touching the wooden panels, feeling how comfortable the polished wood felt on her skin, before following after the others down a set of stairs into the lower level. Whilst the walls had also been covered in wooden paneling, the floor itself seemed to be mostly stone or concrete as they approached a properly secured door, with Adeline noticing the jumpsuit and gas mask hanging from a hook next to it. "Uhm, will we be needing that?" Elysia looked at where Adeline was pointing to before unlocking the air tight door. "Not today. The reason I had to delay inviting you all over for a week was to get the lab cleaned up and to have the majority of the cauldrons empty. Only one is running and it's for a potion that is quite safe." As they walked into the Potion's Lab, Elysia explained how she had the individual rooms arranged, as they could handle both individual small research cauldrons as well as the sets of three large cauldrons that she used for larger orders.

            Adeline shook her head, reading the notes attached to the outside of each rooms’ doors and on the individual desks, as these usually contained timetables, brewing stage identifications and active ingredient notices. "This is all incredible. It looks less like a potion's lab and more like a clinical research laboratory." Elysia shrugged as she reached the far wall of the lab. "I think that the equivalent of clinical and pharmaceutical research in magical society requires its professionals to be held at a higher standard, hence the jumpsuit you saw outside the room. All my work is fully intended to be as professional and hygienic as humanly possible. Now, the living plant samples are in the greenhouses up stairs if you want to take a look at them, but I do have the processed and preprocessed materials right here." Slipping the large door that stood at the far back of the chamber to the side, the three women entered, looking at the shelves that lined the three walls of the massive store room, all the ingredients individually sealed, labeled with their dates of collection, expected expiration date and identification, with Jeanne pulling out a few. "I imagine that if we had more Potions Masters in town, the resale of these would be quite good." Elysia nodded before guiding Adeline to the table in the middle of the room, a few rolling tables stationed next to the main one, where a suitcase rested. Lifting the lid, Elysia showed Adeline the raw ingredients, a few being plants that had been sealed in plexiglass for display purposes, a few others contained in stasis bags for detailed observation out of a sealed environment, and the last ones being the processed result in small ingredient vials. The young witch looked between them all. "I think I can make plenty of sketches from these as a start, but I would like to see the living plants first."

            After Adeline packed up the suitcase and took it with her, the group walked up a set of stairs leading up from beside the large ingredient cupboard, before eventually finding themselves exiting into the Potions Material greenhouse, which did feel like it was very similar to the one at Beauxbatons. There Elysia had several individual glass cases with the living plant samples in pots that had been shipped from all over the world by the groweries associated with Gringotts, all currently held in stasis with the care instructions attached to the side of the boxes. Jeanne smiled as she watched her daughter pull out the files on each box, looking over the plants and discussing the best sketch angles with Elysia, as well as highlighting instructions that would need to be followed to get the most out of the individual materials, like the roots, leaves and flowers, where applicable. Gabrielle walked over to Adeline's mother. "She's like an entirely different person, isn't she? She is very jovial and fun loving most of the time, but whenever she steps into the greenhouse and sees a new plant, she instantly drops everything and just focuses on learning all she can about them." Jeanne sighed in relief. "I am glad that she seems to be recovering from the assault more each day. Having this commission with Elysia has given her something to focus on and reignite her love of plants." She then turned to Gabrielle. "And your time with Elysia seems to have helped you out as well. It's why we call her an angel, even if she hates it. Because even when she isn't setting out to help people, she does it by simply being herself." Gabrielle looked back at her best friend and future landlady, and perhaps so much more, and smiled, a childish part of her beyond delighted that the person that Harry chose to become was no less noble and generous, despite everything that had happened to her. She was really looking forward to seeing what a few years as her housemate would be like.

-✿-

            "Easy. Here." Giving Gabrielle a Pepper Up potion, Elysia waited for the young Veela to recover from her Apparition. The two of them had enjoyed a lovely lunch with the Charbonneau women, with Adeline having agreed to meet with Elysia and Gabrielle during her usual weekend outings so that she could go to the Peverell Greenhouses to continue sketching and studying the plants. She had been especially excited as these were plants that Beaubaxtons didn't study and that meant that she could get some decent practice in observing their natural behaviour in a more controlled environment. For the moment she was keeping the living samples in their stasis containers at Elysia's place until she was able to contact Professor Persaud and see if she would be interested in guiding her through the internship with the plants that Elysia had acquired as her focus in the next six months, as it would be something she could do from the comfort of her own home while continuing her sketches for the planned Potions book. After everyone gave Ida her much deserved praise for her excellent lunch, with Gabrielle even having seconds from dessert, the women had been portkeyed back to Saint-Cirq-Lapopie, before Gabrielle insisted on Elysia accompanying her back to her home in Reims, so that she could meet the family and help sooth her father's paranoia. Elysia wasn't sure, as she knew that François Delacour had already looked into her background, but agreed that if Gabrielle was to be staying with her, easing her parents' concerns over their youngest daughter's safety would be a priority. So, as Gabrielle recovered from a two person Apparition to the front of her family's home in Reims, Elysia held out a few keychains in her hands, using a special brush to write down some sigils on the incomplete ones before charging the runes.

            Stowing the brush kit and keychains into her jacket pocket, she gave a cursory look around, finding the size of the house more comfortable than the Peverell Estate. She could also see where Gabrielle's love of the outdoors came from as the house had quite a large front patio and she could imagine that the back of the property was more extensive. Gabrielle, fully recovered, handed Elysia the unfinished potion, but Elysia shook her head. "You keep it. The potion is good for a week now that it has been opened." Thanking her, Gabrielle stored the recorked vial back into her purse, before looking at her home, suddenly feeling nervous. She reached over and grazed Elysia's dragonhide covered arm. "Before we go in, I have to tell you a few things. You told me to keep quiet about who you were, but I had already told my mother that I could feel when Harry Potter was close by. When I came back and was preparing for my first meeting… she guessed correctly that I was meeting you, though I had to correct her that you were no longer Harry. I… also ended up having to tell Fleur because of how integral this bond we have is to Veela culture and she wouldn't understand why I was so… dead set on rooming with you if I didn't tell her. So… sorry that I wasn't able to keep my word exactly. We did keep my father in the dark though, since his work as Director of the MSF can make his investigations into people get out of hand." Elysia stared at Gabrielle for a moment, who flinched under the gaze, when she suddenly felt the bond between open up momentarily. Recognizing that Elysia was probably trying to determine her truthfulness and motivation without invading her mind, Gabrielle allowed the bond to sit wide open, before the link between them snapped back into a closed state.

            A deep sigh left the raven haired woman. "I am not unreasonable and I can definitely see why you had to inform your mother. Your motivation for informing Fleur seemed more of a personal choice but I will let it slide for now, so long as the three of you understand that I don't want this information leaking to more people. I will, however, warn you to be careful. I don’t trust easily, not anymore." The coldness of Elysia's final words sent shivers down Gabrielle's back. "I will do my best. That said… What do we do about my father?" Elysia clicked her tongue. "We will play it by ear and I will leave some of the choice up to your mother, as she has a better understanding regarding Veela matters and your husband's responses. If he is told, I just want it to stop with him. I don't need my history to be added to the French or ICW databases." Gabrielle nodded, squeezing Elysia's arm gently. "Thank you. So… shall we?" Elysia gestured with her hand towards the house. "After you, Mademoiselle." Blushing, Gabrielle walked up to her family's home, unlocking the door with her key before letting Elysia enter. The raven haired witch frowned as she passed under the house's wards, catching Gabrielle's attention. "What is it?" Elysia shook her head. "Nothing I can be sure of currently." Trusting Elysia to keep an eye on what was bothering her, she called out to her family as her guest removed her shoes, setting them out of the way of the door, before a high pitch screech filled the air. A strawberry blonde little girl rushed down the stairs and into Gabrielle's arms, with the young Veela laughing at her niece's antics. "Bon après-midi, Victoire. How was your day?"

            The girl smiled at her aunt. "It was fun! Grand-père had the pool open in the back and Maman and Grand-mère were teaching me how to swim!" A voice from upstairs elaborated. "Father and mother are out back relaxing in the jacuzzi… At least, I hope that's all they are doing, after Victoire was getting sleepy from all the exercise she did." As Fleur walked along the upper floor landing that led to the stairs, she paused for a moment as her eyes landed on the figure behind Gabrielle. Descending the stairs as safely as she could while moving quickly, Fleur walked up to Elysia, seeing a familiar looking pair of green eyes, before pulling the witch into a hug. "You have no idea how good it is to see and hear that you have been well, after all this time. You left a few people worried back across the channel. Hermione…" Elysia nodded as she pulled away from the excited Veela. "I know. After reading the latest news about Britain, I made sure to send her a letter, urging her to take the threats seriously and leave, with enough funds to help her and her parents along." Fleur smiled as she stepped back. "I see you haven't changed, even if you go by a different name and have to shop for a different variety of clothes." Elysia's face went bright red. "Don't remind me. My first visits to the women's clothing section after everything were very awkward experiences." Fleur looked her up and down, a smirk on her face. "Still, they suit you. Please, come inside while Gabrielle checks to see if our parents are decent." Gabrielle shuddered and uttered a "I sincerely hope so" before heading towards the backyard.

            Taking Victoire by her hand, Fleur led her and Elysia to the reception room, with the little girl staring at Elysia, who just smiled at her, before she said "You feel weird." Looking up at the girl’s mother, Fleur found herself blushing. "Young Veela have an odd sense of the world around them because of our magical heritage. Eventually, so much of that awareness degrades, though a few of our most gifted are able to train themselves in it. They have a way of… seeing past the superficial." Elysia leaned back. "I see. My magic behaves a bit differently right now, so I imagine that is what your daughter is sensing. I also imagine that this sensitivity is how Gabrielle discovered the bond between us." Fleur shrugged. "I wouldn't know. My sister was too worried about me being a good mother to Victoire, choosing to inform me about it just recently." Elysia turned her eyes back to the little girl. "I would say she was right. I don't… have very positive experiences with parental figures but I personally believe that your children need you more than you ever realize." Fleur nodded as she pulled the squealing girl into a hug. "I know. It's why I had to leave William behind. I couldn't let him continue to disappoint Victoire." Elysia smiled as she recalled her meeting with the Weasleys. "Well, I can say that I at least added some much needed humiliation to him after he and his mother were making a ruckus in Gringotts Paris." Fleur blinked before she looked up at Elysia. "That was you?" Spinning a keychain in her hand, Elysia just shrugged. "They were insulting the local Goblins. It was either to humiliate them or sit back and watch the guards debate which body part on Molly Weasley needed a new impromptu piercing and, frankly, I wasn't going to let them get into trouble over Weasleys being unreasonable."

            Their conversation ended as Apolline entered the reception room wearing a thick bathrobe to cover herself. "My husband is a bit more reserved so he is upstairs getting dressed. So, Gabrielle tells me you have agreed to let her rent out a room at your home?" Elysia nodded as Gabrielle took a seat next to her sister, with Victoire wishing to play with her. The sight did stir some strong feelings in Elysia's heart, strong enough that Gabrielle seemed to react to them before Elysia could regain control over her emotions, returning her attention to a curious Apolline and her question. "I am." The Delacour Matriarch raised an eyebrow. "And? What security measures are in place at your house for it to be safe?" Elysia leaned back into the sofa. "Everything Gringotts could legally put on a property and what my family had already installed from before the Hundred Years War. Your daughter can confirm that the Floo Network is disconnected for the moment, though I hope to install a private network that could be connected to your home, as well as to Gringotts and other locations I deem safe or important to me at the moment." Apolline was quiet for a second. "My husband did some digging into you, though he did so without realizing who you were or what you currently are to Gabrielle. The files mention you are a citizen of Gringotts." Elysia's eyes narrowed on her. "I am. Is that a problem?" Apolline stared at Elysia thoughtfully, but seeing her reaction, she decided to restrain her curiosity for the moment. "No, no I don't believe it is." 

            Seeing her husband descending the stairs, Apolline decided to just add a few final words, words that she was certain her husband wouldn't appreciate. "If Gabrielle is to live at your home, do I have your word that you will protect her to the best of your abilities?" As Gabrielle was about to raise her voice, Elysia gave Apolline a wry grin. "Whilst under my roof, she will know no threat nor harm. You have my word as the Head of the Peverell family." Apolline nodded, before turning to look at her husband, who was clearly surprised to see Elysia seated in his family's reception room. The Gringotts Potions Master waved her fingers at him. "Good afternoon, Director Delacour. I hope my potion isn't giving your Ministry any more issues at the moment as you try to get a sufficient supply for the packs of France." François grunted. "There are those still fighting over the new potion, but all Weres are aware that the it will be made available to all of then as soon as the supply is secured." Elysia hummed as she stood up, holding out her hand. "Well, it's the best possible outcome, though I feel sorry for all the groweries who had stocked up on wolfsbane seed for the next season. Allow me to properly greet you, as I wasn't… really interested in being social after the brewing demonstration and the license signing at Gringotts. Elysia Peverell, last of my family and citizen of Gringotts." François raised an eyebrow, as he had known that she was a citizen of the Goblin Nation but was unsure if she would address herself as such. "François Delacour. My daughter had been spending these last few weeks speaking about securing a location close to Beauxbatons. I assume that you are the homeowner and my daughter's new host?"

            Elysia nodded as they shook hands, taking some pleasure in squeezing a bit harder than François could manage. "Your wife has already asked me about the safety measures installed at my home. We have wards designed to survive sieges, the Floo Network will be updated in the coming months, mail is currently blocked but will be made accessible to her after the letters are screened for foreign magic and I have the largest supply of Medicinal Potions outside of an Apothecary stored in my basement. Are there any other concerns or measures you wish me to take into account?" François spared a look at his wife, with Apolline giving him a reassuring smile, before the head of the family looked back at the woman before him. "Our family is quite close and we intend to continue to have family outings and gatherings. The distance from Pyrenees to Reims is quite far and I have seen the effect it has had on Gabrielle these last few days via Apparition. Do you have a way to facilitate her ability to reach us even without the Floo Network?" Digging into her jacket pocket, Elysia held out a keychain with a set of keys to Gabrielle. "While you were busy recovering from that Apparition, I completed the creation of this. It's a portkey. Just press your finger into the runes to charge them with magic and call the name of the registered locations. I set the phrases on this one to be Peverell and Delacour. They should make travel much easier and I can provide more portkeys to specific locations at your request. The keys themselves are duplicates of mine meaning they will let you into the gate and the house. Oh, and you need not worry, Director Delacour, I do have a license to make portkeys. It's a goblin one, as are the designs, but I believe it's still valid." 

            Gabrielle took the keys and nodded, feeling the way it connected to her magic before putting them away. Elysia held out another set, before handing them to Apolline. "These are yours in case you wish to visit or are in need of shelter. Should your daughter and I go our separate ways, I will need them back." She then turned to François as Apolline looked them over. "Other than that, all that would be left would be to get your family owl registered into ths wards, as well as the one Gabrielle finds for herself. No owls will be able to find me directly so make sure you address your letters to your daughter. I can also give her access to other portkeys I have back home that make travel to the Place Cachée and other locations easier and I intend to make one for her to use to travel to Beauxbatons. While at my Estate, she will have access to my family's library, meals will be provided and you will be able to confirm everything in person if you wish. Anything else?" Francois pursed his lips. "I would like to get all this in writing." Elysia nodded, taking out a stack of papers from her jacket pocket. "This is just a template so we can fill out the empty spaces and agree on the rent payments. We can then go to Gringotts to have them draft a proper contract and officiate it." François gestured at the dining room table and Elysia joined him as the two began to discuss payment and terms, as Apolline approached her youngest daughter, whilst Fleur went to get her daughter a snack. "Are you sure this is what you want?" Gabrielle looked over at her and smiled. "I am, Maman. Regardless of how things turn out… I want to get to know her and for her to know me. I want to give this bond between us the chance to grow." Apolline gave her daughter a sideways hug. "Very well. Just try and take things slow. No matter how hard that might be." Gabrielle looked back at Elysia, feeling her body warming up. "Yeah, I have a feeling… that it won't be easy at all."

-✿-

            "When walking up the stairs, you can just ignore the first floor. It has the least of the refurbishing work done in the individual rooms and, because it was made for guests spending an evening between travels from the various other castles and estates of the region, they were simply not made to be as comfortable as the rooms upstairs." Gabrielle nodded after having taken a look down the first floor corridor, before following Elysia up the stairs to the second floor. Whilst the stairs leading down and up from the basement level were more of the type that was common in many houses in that they were straight inclines, the stairs that lead up from the ground floor to the first and second floors had been clearly made to match the new decor that Elysia had going, as these were more circular, wrapping upwards from the reception hall into a causeway that lead to the first floor rooms, though it also lead to a small viewing area on the first floor that overlooked the ballroom, before the stairs at the far back led back to the center of the Estate, where one could look out over the reception hall from the second floor. The view was certainly something out of a fairytale, making Gabrielle feel glad that she had returned to the Peverell Estate with Elysia after their meeting with her family. The contract that had been written up was yet to be formally reviewed by Gringotts, but Gabrielle had suggested that it would be better if she spent a night and a day at the Estate, to see if she actually liked the experience. Her mother had given her a knowing look, but her father had agreed, as whether or not she wanted to sign the contract depended on how comfortable she felt around Elysia. Right now, standing three stories above the ground, she could say that the experience was certainly exciting.

            Elysia drew Gabrielle's attention away from the view and to the door behind her. "This here is my room. Because it's a suite, I would suggest you just call Ida if you need anything, particularly since the walls have all been warded to reduce sounds emanating from locked rooms. Anything that requires my input you can just ask her to reach me. Now follow me. I will show you the Owlery before I drop you off at your room." Walking through the dimly lit corridors, Gabrielle could see that Elysia had certainly gone with a theme for the interior decor of the Peverell Estate. Every wall had beautifully carved wood posts that made one think of trees, with the space between them being a lighter, almost golden colored wood that reminded her of a forest bathed in the light of the setting sun. The roof of the corridor over her head looked almost black but she had a feeling that during the day it would be closer to a forest green, with small flecks of light making one think of starlight piercing through the canopy of trees, the curtains next to the windows being thick and green in coloration as well. While Beauxbatons had been designed to evoke the imagery of the Pyrenees mountains indoors, with its bright white and soft blue colors highlighted with golden reliefs, the Peverell Estate felt almost like one was walking in a forest. Even the carpet was an amorphous hodgepodge of natural colors, with various shades of greens, yellows and browns making one think of the foliage covered ground of woodlands, though these carpets would end just before each door, as these had their own standard green carpets with golden outlines around them. While Gabrielle didn't feel like she suffered from claustrophobia, she could honestly say that at least this place feels like it wouldn't make her feel penned in either.

            Reaching the far end of the corridor after taking a left hand turn, Elysia reached out and opened the door, before allowing Gabrielle in. Inside the Owlery, the young Veela could feel how much warmer it was than in the corridor. Unlike standard Owleries where the ceiling of the structure tended to have bars where the birds would rest before being called down, the bars here were lower along the walls, each one separated into an alcove. Looking inside one, Gabrielle smiled, seeing small nests made of twigs covering the base, meaning that the owls could not only remain perched, but they could rest up, even incubate eggs if they had elected to breed in the Owlery. "Each of the alcoves can have a mesh between the nest and the base, with the latter being removable so that we can clean the excess excrement and still leave the nest as clean and undisturbed as possible. We also have water and food troughs before each alcove so that the owls don't have to be fighting each other for food. Lastly, you probably noticed the temperature. We keep it this warm as it is the recommended temperature for owl's when nesting, as well as the best one for those that come in from a cold winter night to warm up quickly and comfortably. Any owls you bring will be the first to use this place, as I don't have an owl and none have permission to enter the wards as of right now." Gabrielle blinked in surprise before turning to look at Elysia. "You don't have one?" Elysia winced, though it was clear she restrained her facial reaction as much as possible. "After Hedwig died… it just didn't feel right. And after the Battle of Hogwarts and the Ministry and Wizengamot ignoring me, I decided to just ward myself against owls. Less of a hassle, really." 

            Gabrielle lowered her eyes. She distinctly remembered seeing Harry's owl, Hedwig, whilst she had been at the Triwizard Tournament, as snowy owls were quite rare among the Wizarding community, since they tended to be temperamental and territorial. When she had next seen Harry, she remembered how… solemn he had looked. She had heard that Mad Eye Moody had been killed prior to the wedding, as well as Harry's owl. She could see how much that loss had affected him then as it affected Elysia now. "I am sorry. I didn't mean to dredge up any unpleasant memories." Elysia shook her head. "It's alright. Recently I have been able to find some solace from Hedwig's passing. After the contract is signed, or even if you don't sign it, just bring over your family's owl so I can add it to the wards for this place." Gabrielle nodded. "I will as soon as I can. Also, would you mind accompanying me the next time I go looking for an owl or a bird for deliveries? I tried with my family but none of the animals seemed to like me. We could also see my Professor back at Beauxbatons and you could meet his owl to register it." Elysia was quiet for a second. "Sure. I can ask Gringotts if they have any recommendations too. They need a steady supply of Eagle owls for their customer's vault balance statements, letters and everything else. They should know some decent places where one can obtain messenger birds." Exiting the Owlery, the two young women walked back down the corridor before turning right, where Elysia approached a door and opened it, revealing a surprising sight for Gabrielle. "Is this… a gym?" Elysia blushed. "I would say it's a bit smaller than a gym, but it is a private exercise room with most of the current equipment available on the market, those that were originally electric having been modified to run on the user's magic."

            The raven haired woman pointed out each of the exercise equipment and the locker that contained the smaller gear like jump ropes, tension cables and even the tools to repair the larger equipment pieces. "You will usually find me here in the mornings before breakfast and I do another workout in the afternoon before dinner outside when the weather permits. You are free to join me in the mornings if you need a spotter or someone to help you exercise, or whenever you feel like getting a workout. The room can't be locked unless I alter the wards or the entire Estate is on lock down, so you shouldn't have a problem getting in when you need to." Once they were done there, Elysia led her across the hallway and pulled out a seperate set of keys, using one to unlock the door. "I would tell you that I can't open the door if you lock it but it would be a lie. The wards give me full access to every room in the Estate and even if they were to collapse, there is a security measure that activates instantly that opens the doors automatically to prevent people from being held in a building that may soon be covered in flames or worse. Should the wards collapse, however, the portkeys become usable within the property so make sure you have them with you." Pushing the door open, Elysia stood to the side with her hand held out. "Après vous, Mademoiselle." Gabrielle felt her cheeks flare up red as she entered the room before the place took her breath away. Whilst the room maintained the same style and colors as the rest of the house, the sitting room itself had a desk on the far corner with a small bookshelf attached to it, as well as several drawers with a rolling chair that just screamed comfortable even when it was made from wood.

            "Your room is a suite so it has its own sitting room, meaning you can entertain guests as long as you run them by me first. The bathroom is directly connected to your bedroom, though you can access it through either chamber. In said bathroom there is a laundry basket where you can put the dirty clothes and towels, after which Ida will replace the towels in the cupboards and your clean clothes will be left in a basket within your bedroom. The sheets are cleaned weekly, though you can toss them in the laundry basket in the morning and Ida will have them changed by the afternoon if you feel the need to replace them. The bed has a canopy with curtains that you can open or close at your leisure and the closet has extra pillows and blankets. Oh, and there is an alarm clock on the bedside table that you are free to set. If you would like anything more, like adjusting the temperature of the room, you can just let me or Ida know." Gabrielle peered into the bedroom, finding the large canopy bed very comfortable looking, though it also made some not so innocent thoughts race across her mind. Shaking those thoughts away, Gabrielle turned to Elysia. "This is all perfect, though I feel like my father is underpaying you for all this." Elysis shrugged. "My finances are not perfect but I would feel uncomfortable charging you four or five star hotel room rates. You are here as a guest more than as a customer, so I feel the agreed amount is just fine. Since it's growing late and I am sure you want to get settled in, I will bid you goodnight. See you in the morning, Gabrielle." The young Veela watched as Elysia left through the door of the bedroom, before sighing. After setting her newly expanded trunk to the foot of the bed, she tossed herself onto the mattress, instantly groaning on how soft and comfortable it was.

            If anything, that was the feel of the entire suite. There were no sharp angles anywhere to be found, not on the desk, chairs, tables or the bedframe. Gabrielle briefly considered peering into the shower but felt too emotionally drained from the day to get up from the bed, deciding instead to pull off her clothes and toss them onto her trunk before slipping in underneath the covers. The sensation of the sheets on her naked form did nothing to quash her wandering mind. She was in Elysia's home, sleeping in one of her beds and the woman was her bonded. Her body seemed to be surging with desire even as she restrained all of it. Her mother was right, after all. Gabrielle had barely known Harry and if anything knew only so much more of Elysia. Her nature as a Veela may be screaming at her to do more to secure what felt like an ideal mate, but Gabrielle knew she needed to do things the right way. Tomorrow she would ask Elysia if they could go to Beauxbatons so that a portkey could be set between the destinations. From there the real work would begin, as she would be studying how to become a Magical Creature Healer, all the while living alongside someone who could at the very least become a dear friend and at most… could be the love of her life. A smile broke out across Gabrielle's face, one that wasn't shadowed by the recent incident back at Beauxbatons. Like before, she had her whole life ahead of her and a lot of work to do. Only now she had the feeling that she could see what path her life could take and, as far as she was concerned, it looked wonderful beyond description.

Chapter Text

            A beam of light landed on Gabrielle's face as soon as she turned over on the bed, causing her to stir. Wincing from the light, the young Veela blocked it with her hand, before yawning, a brief glimpse at the unset alarm clock on the bedside table telling her that she had woken up quite early, especially for her during the summer holidays, though considering what she had been up to the night before, she could see why she not only fell asleep early but had also woken up just as early. Turning over onto her back to see if she might get back to sleep, her eyes were instantly drawn to a sharp looking black beak with two bright green eyes behind it staring down at her. While she was not really fearing for her life at the moment, the situation did, however, chase away any grogginess from her mind. "Morning." The raven cawed, as if responding to her. Curious about her apparent saviour from the incident at Beauxbatons, Gabrielle sat up, pulling the covers over her naked form, even though the bird seemed to have given her some privacy as it flew from its position at the headboard of the bed to the top of a nearby dresser. Gabrielle was about to ask it a question when a knock came to her bedroom door. "Miss Delacour, this is Ida, the house elf. May I come in?" Wrapping the covers of the bed more securely to her body, Gabrielle called out "enter," becoming aware that Ida must have closed the door some time during the night. As soon as the elf, whom Gabrielle had met yesterday entered the room, the small creature’s eyes instantly found the raven perched up on the dresser. "Badb, the Mistress will not be pleased if you continue to disrupt her guest's privacy." The raven cawed before it flew through the open door, leaving Gabrielle alone with Ida.

            "Badb? Is that the raven's name?" The female elf nodded. "That is her name, yes. My apologies, but she has magic of her own that allows her to disregard things such as locked doors." Gabrielle frowned. "Is she Elysia's familiar?" Ida went quiet, clearly determining what was safe for her to reveal. "To some, perhaps. What she is to Mistress Peverell only she can answer. Now then, my apologies for disturbing you but I sensed you had awakened and wished to know what you would like for breakfast. Also, when you have the chance, it would be best if you could provide me with a list of meals you would like to see prepared, as well as a list of food you do not wish to eat and any allergies you may suffer." Gabrielle smiled. "You take being Elysia's house elf quite seriously." Ida gave her a big smile in return. "Mistress has been kind to Ida and her family, letting me become a part of hers, even if she is overly concerned about Ida's eating habits. Ida wishes to repay her in turn for breathing life into the forest and seeks to learn to perform Ida's duties better." Gabrielle filled Ida's comment about the forest for later, choosing instead to not waste any more of the elf's time. "Can you make omelets?" After Ida confirmed the ingredients that Gabrielle wanted with her omelets and any sides and drinks, the elf just apparated away, leaving Gabrielle to shower and then dress herself. The shower itself was more modern in appearance, with large tiled walls and floors, separated from the rest of the bathroom by an opaque glass divider. Still, the warm water felt heavenly on Gabrielle's skin and it helped get her woken up fully.

            Once dressed, she stepped out of her room, unsure whether she was to eat her breakfast in the dining hall, when the sight of the slightly ajar door to the exercise room drew her attention. Peering inside, she felt her cheeks turn bright red, as the sight of Elysia wearing nothing but a sports bra and shorts left a lot less to her imagination, the sight of her bare, muscular skin only partly as interesting to her as Elysia's well developed chest. Feeling her jealousy and discomfort over her own body's condition, Gabrielle was about to pull away from the door when a voice called out to her. "You can come in if you like. Though if my clothes are too indecent, I can go get a hoodie or a t-shirt if you would prefer." Gabrielle swallowed her nerves as she pushed open the door, watching as Elysia practiced lifting a large weight with both her hands from her knees up to her chest. "No, it's alright. This is your home and I wouldn't dream of telling you what to wear. I just… didn't wish to disturb you." Elysia brough the barbell down to the floor, the sound telling Gabrielle that it was quite heavy, as Elysia took a few big gulps of water from her bottle. "You are not disturbing me. I was just surprised to see you up so early. Were it the weekend, you wouldn't see me up at this time either." Taking the towel off the nearby bench, Elysia wiped her face clean of sweat, as Gabrielle looked over the equipement, trying to decide if any were worth her time, feeling that she was better suited for something more geared towards increasing her stamina rather than her strength. "Ida came by and asked about what I wanted for breakfast, though I neglected to think where I was supposed to eat it."

            Elysia chuckled. "I am not surprised. Her focus is more on getting onto cooking, which she really loves doing. Would you like to join me in my suite? You can start eating while I wash up." Nodding in agreement, Gabrielle followed after Elysia, finding a similarly large reception room as compared to hers, though rather than the smaller windows along the walls, this one had a massive panned window that overlooked the back of the Peverell Estate, the two wings of the house ending at the greenhouses while penning in a large central garden space, all of which opened up into a small patch of grass before the scenery was dominated by tall evergreen pines. Elysia left through a door to the right of the chamber as Gabrielle looked around. The suite seemed to be similarly adorned, though, unlike hers, this one had picture frames. Some she recognized as being from Hogwarts, with Hermione Granger being a common sight amongst them, while others were just pictures of the Castle. She did recognize a photograph of Sirius Black, the man looking far more refined when compared to his mug shot, a teasing, roguish smile always threatening to break out on his face. One, oddly, was a picture of Harry, probably in either his second or third year, with his beautiful owl Hedwig resting on the small boy's arm, before it flew out of sight of the frame, only to appear later. Mounted on top of a small display was a broom that had clearly been poorly mended and was likely to be unusable, the end having an inscription that read Nimbus 2000. "Any interest in taking up flying again?" Gabrielle almost jumped out of her skin as she was looking at the broom, turning around to find Elysia wearing a black bathrobe as she was drying her hair with a white bath towel. Gabrielle took a moment to calm her beating heart. "I would but I don't have a broom of my own." Elysia hummed to herself as she took her seat. "I can lend you my Firebolt but it takes a while to get used to its speed."

            Gabrielle smiled as she joined Elysia at the table. "I think a Firebolt would definitely be too much for me to handle." Nodding, Elysia looked over at the broom on her display case. "Sadly, that piece there is merely for show. I could have gotten a new one but it was a gift I was unwilling to part with." As Ida began to apparate the food onto the table, the raven haired witch stretched out her arms. "So, it's up to you where you would like your daily meals, but I tend to have my breakfast here before enjoying lunch and dinner downstairs. Though…" Looking out the window, Elysia felt an idea popping into her mind. "... We could have our lunches outside when the weather permits, if you prefer the outdoors. We could even invite Adeline and Jeanne over a few times, though I am sure Adeline will be more focused on getting the bland looking gardens into shape." Gabrielle chuckled happily. "That she would. The Gardens at Beauxbatons were a favorite of hers and I am sure she would love the chance of sprucing yours up. Still, I wouldn't mind having breakfast and lunch with you, though I would like to have dinner with my family back at Reims as much as possible." Elysia nodded after taking a sip from a glass of orange juice. "That's fine with me. Oh!" Turning her head to look into her bedroom, Elysia raised her voice. "Oi, are you two planning to sleep all day? Breakfast is here!" At her insistence, two black figures walked out of the bedroom door, the small one jumping onto the table as the third went straight to the plate that Ida apparated next to Elysia’s feet. Gabrielle stared at the dog and cat for a moment. "What are their names?" Elysia petted a clearly responsive cat. "This is Macha. She is a bit of a trouble maker so make sure you don't lower your guard around her." Leaning down to scruff the dog's back, Elysia continued. "This is Anand. You will usually see her lazing around unless Macha decides to incite a chase, which is often."

            Gesturing to a spot next to the Veela, Elysia finished with… "and that's Badb, whom I believe you have met a few times. She's more of an observer, but she does get involved when she feels a need to, or when Macha and Anand are getting too rambunctious. You will see them scattered throughout the Estate from time to time, though they prefer my company." Gabrielle reached over and touched Badb gently, enjoying the feel of her soft feathers. "This one here sneaked into my room somehow." Elysia sighed. "Trust me, there is no lock on this world that can keep them contained. Best you can do is just leave them be. They are pranksters and can be a bit meanspirited but they aren't malicious." Macha meowed, with Elysia rubbing her back as she chuckled, before looking at Gabrielle. "Up to you if you would like me to order them to stay out of your bedroom at the very least. Macha here likes to sneak into people's beds." Gabrielle looked at the cat, noticing it had the same green eyes as the bird. In fact, looking at all three of the animals next to Elysia, she noticed they all seemed to share her same hair color for fur or feathers, not to mention the eyes, as their owner. "I wouldn't mind that, though I have to ask… are they your familiars?" Elysia stopped for a moment. "Yes and no. I can't go into more detail on them, but they are capable of things ordinary animals could never do." Gabrielle took the hint and dropped the subject, enjoying her meal as they discussed their plans for the next few days. Elysia didn't seem bothered by Gabrielle's request to accompany her to Beauxbatons, though she had been reticent about checking out the animal shops or sanctuaries for an owl to be delivering letters to the Estate for Gabrielle.

            After the meal, Elysia went down to her potions lab to set up several cauldrons, having a good idea how long they would be out for the day, leaving Gabrielle in the Peverell Estate's Library. Before taking the stairs down to the lower level, Elysia had let her know that all the more dangerous or private books had been stored away elsewhere so she was free to look through the collection, pointing out a registry book where the titles, locations and subjects of each text were kept. Gabrielle smiled as she found a section detailing books specifically for healing of creatures, both magical and non-magical, and quickly found them in the upper bookshelves, as the Library filled out two levels. She had been surprised that an old Estate like this one had more books than parchment scrolls or folios, but she suspected that the books were acquired by Elysia at some point. They weren't recent books, as the pages of parchment had definitely been yellowed by age, but they were dust free and in decent condition. Taking a book that dealt with the care and treatment of a wide variety of owls, as well as a few others that were focused on cats, toads and dogs, Gabrielle took a moment to sit down in one of the Library's desks, feeling unusually comfortable here. The Library shared the same aesthetic as the rest of the Estate, with the desk lamps having a similar design to the guardrails with the look of twisting roots or branches. As she was opening the book on owls and seeing the vast variety of species known, she heard the flapping of wings before finding Badb perched on one of the desk lamps next to her, the bird's head twisting back and forward for a moment before she began grooming her feathers, leaving Gabrielle feeling safe and accompanied. The young woman found that even if these companions of Elysia weren't human, they were still pleasant to be around, though it was odd how much they felt like it was Elysia who was next to her. Not knowing much about familiars, she decided to just focus on her studies, sure that, in time, not only would Elysia feel comfortable enough to tell her, but she would also read on how familiars and their owners were interconnected.

-✿-

            Finding herself at the Apparition point just outside the Beauxbatons Academy's gates, Gabrielle took a moment to feel how much the jump from the Peverell Estate to the school had affected her. To her delight, the short jump had barely drained her magic at all, even with her pulling  someone else through. For her part, Elysia was as composed as ever, having already pulled out two keychains that had already been anchored at the Peverell Estate entrance, adding the Runes that would complete them by anchoring them to the Beauxbatons endpoint as well. Elysia had shown her young Veela tenent the inside of her Estate's entry closet, where aside from being the place where Gabrielle could store her heavy winter coats, shoes and boots, it also contained a lockbox that, according to Elysia, was a common sight in automobile dealerships, as it had over a dozen keychain hooks inside of it, many of them already having keyrings and portkeys attached to them. Gabrielle could see the efficiency in having them all in such portable yet easily distinguishable items, since most had keychains with their destination names proudly displayed on them, all neatly organized to allow for easy travel to any of the major cities in France, as well as a few select locations. Elysia also had a larger keyring where she could attach multiple portkeys to if there was ever a reason to travel to multiple locations in a given day, though she admitted that she hardly used them, as she preferred to apparate. She mainly had the portkeys on hand because she felt she was more than forgetful enough that she could cause serious issues for herself if she strictly relied on Apparition through memories alone. While Elysia was fine apparating, Gabrielle herself felt that, for her career, having as much of her magic available to her was very important, so she would be using those portkeys more often than not. Elysia had already promised to give her a few duplicates as soon as she needed them.

            Approaching the gates to the Academy, Gabrielle pulled out her internship identification and presented it to the gatekeeper, a position that became very important after Beauxbatons' fall into Grindelwald's hands over half a century earlier. The gatekeeper looked at the small booklet, before looking over Gabrielle's shoulder. " Your ID doesn't include visitor privileges ." Gabrielle took the ID back and stuffed it into her jacket pocket, having decided to wear a warmer jacket as they would be in the high mountains of the Pyrinees. The wards kept the school warm during the colder days, but not the grounds, even in summer, were cold due the high altitude and strong winds. Even Elysia was dressed for the temperature, wearing an open black overcoat with her usual black and red scarf hanging loosely over her neck. Gabrielle found that she enjoyed seeing this more conservative side of Elysia, even if her traitorous mind still wanted to wander into her memories of her landlady wearing her exercise clothes. Keeping her attention on the gatekeeper, Gabrielle acknowledged the fact that as an intern she didn't have the ability to invite people into the campus. " Could you see if the Headmistress is available to grant her temporary access? If not, I will need to go fetch Professor d'Este and bring him back here with his owl ." The Gatekeeper nodded and entered his small shack by the gate to call the Headmistress via a communication Floo terminal. He stepped out for a moment. " Please wait here, Mademoiselle Delacour. Madame Maxime will be by shortly ." Turning, Gabrielle found Elysia looking over the site where the village was due to be constructed. 

            "When it's done, it's supposed to be a more accessible version of Hogsmeade. We are even getting a small Gringotts branch." Elysia smiled at that. "I know. I was called up here to help the workers out with a bit of a problem." Gabrielle blinked at her. "That was that time early in the year right? I thought I sensed you but no one came by the school. What were you doing up at the construction site anyways? Did you have to deliver some potions?" Elysia shrugged. "I dropped off a few vials but they were less for treating injuries and more for eliminating a certain pest that needed to be dealt with quickly. You would be surprised what nasty things were hiding just a few kilometers away, buried under snow and rock. That was fast." Looking back towards the school building, the tall figure of Madame Maxime could be seen approaching the gate through the gardens. She gave Gabrielle a bittersweet smile. " I am glad to see you back here, my dear. Jacques tells me you would like me to give access to a guest of yours ?" Gabrielle gave a sideways glance to Elysia, who softly nodded her head, before replying. "My apologies for disturbing your time, Madame Maxime. Professor d'Este requested that I be reachable by owl but my current residence has heavy security wards that prevents all owls from sending mail. The owner, Mademoiselle Peverell, has come with me to meet with Professor d'Este to make an exception in the wards for his owl so that it can deliver messages to me quickly. Would you be willing to let her pass?" Sparing a look at Elysia, the half-giantess frowned for a moment, before nodding. "Knowing your parents, I doubt they would let you room with someone who wasn't safe. Jacques, give her one of the day passes that disintegrates as soon as it leaves the wards. I will escort them on my way to the office."

            Giving a cursory inspection of the pass she received, Elysia stored it into her coat pocket before following Gabrielle through the small opening in the gate. As they walked through the Gardens, Gabrielle pointed out where her room had been during her stay, as well as the section of the Academy from the outside. As they walked along the edge of the palace structure, Maxime spared a look at Elysia. "I was trying to recall where I heard the name Peverell recently. You are the Potions Master that developed the new Wolfsbane variant? Professor Belnades has been raving about it from the moment the ICW memo arrived in the mail. She said it was one of the most well detailed Potions recipes she had ever read, as she was able to replicate it on the first try thanks to Professor Persaud having acquired a few extra samples of Yellow Monkshood before the Ministry started requesting the plant be produced en masse. Sypha won't stop raving about it and is awaiting any new recipes quite eagerly. Should I inform her you are on campus?" Elysia's face went bright red. "Not today. I do have a few other potions recipes that will hopefully be published soon but I intend to have these properly published in a book… You can tell her we met and that I may eventually be willing to discuss potions with her, but for now I am just here to help Gabrielle along with her studies." Maxime chuckled. "She will be devastated, but the mention of the book will definately be enough to restrain her eagerness for now. By your accent, I believe you studied at Hogwarts?" Elysia nodded. "I was there during your visit, though I was under a different name and I had zero interest in participating in the Tournament, so I doubt you would remember me."

            Hearing Elysia's words made Gabrielle realize that Elysia didn't seem to lie. She obfuscated the truth, refused to answer and even made clever wordplay like she just did, but at no point had she caught her telling anyone any lies that she could discern. Trying to understand how that could relate to the young raven haired witch, she was brought out of her musings after reaching the edge of the palace complex, with the Abraxas stables and Professor d'Este's personal quarters being nearby. "Well, I will certainly hope to see you visit our fine institution again, Potions Master Peverell. Until then, a good day to both of you. I will see you around campus, Mademoiselle Delacour." Waving goodbye to the Headmistress as she entered the building, the two of them crossed over the small footpath leading to the stables, with Gabrielle pointing out that many of the Abraxas were out on the field. She pointed to the small foal. "The Professor and I helped deliver that one. It looks like his mother is trying to teach him how to fly." Turning the corner with a bale of hay levitated behind him, the Professor smiled when he caught sight of Gabrielle. " I thought I sensed a familiar bit of magic in the air. A pleasure to see you again, Gabrielle. As you can see, little Biaggio is already making great progress. Should be flying by Autumn if not next spring. And this is ?" After introducing Elysia to her Professor and her reason for being there, the man gave a sharp whistle. While it drew the attention of his owl in the owlery as seen by the shape taking flight towards them, it also had the young foal rushing to his side, its mother not far behind, her eyes looking from Estous to Gabrielle, before landing on Elysia. 

            The professor grew concerned as the Abraxas came closer to the raven haired witch, but Elysia didn't budge from her position. Bianca reared its legs up as if to kick Elysia, with the professor dropping the levitation spell on the hay to cast a banisher on the witch to save her, but the spell was just canceled out with the briefest of waves by the Peverell Matriarch. The Abraxas landed its two front feet mere inches from Elysia before it flared its nostril right up in her face, a soft whine escaping the beast's throat. Hearing it, Elysia's passive face turned into a soft smile, before she rubbed Bianca's jaw. "I imagine that my magic was frightening to a young mother like yourself, but your foal is safe from me." Taking one last whiff, the Abraxas neighed before stepping away, gesturing at its child with her head movements, before the two took off once more at a gallop. The professor initially had his eyes following the Abraxas before turning to look at Elysia. "Anyone else would have gotten kicked. How did you manage that?" Elysia shrugged. "Most magical creatures fall into a spectrum of three categories; Near sentients, passive awareness enhanced by magic or predatory instinct. Abraxas would fall heavily between near sentients and passive awareness. Her instincts initially told her I was a danger and her foal was near so she reacted accordingly. When she realized that I was not really a threat unless attacked, she restrained herself." The Care Professor frowned, and Elysia decided to elaborate further. "Magical creatures and certain sensitives can sense the way magic feels to other people, even without the magic having a passive effect like an allure. I was told by the elf in charge of my family's home that my magic feels oddly dangerous at first before it feels comforting. Even Gabrielle's niece said I felt odd to her."

            D'Este rubbed his chin before shrugging. "I know I have heard those theories before but I have never seen it with my own eyes. I take it you have some experience with magical creatures?" Elysia looked over towards the Abraxas grazing on the field. "Some, though I am afraid my experience is more with what are often qualified as pests. I was less interested in caring or studying them than I was in making sure I survived to see another day." Estous sighed, rubbing the back of his head. "Yeah, there are quite a few like that that are still around. Still, if you ever feel like you want to become an expert in Care, let me know. I would love to see how the regular magical creatures react to your presence over time. Speaking of which. Roland!" A decently sized Tawny Owl landed on d'Este's arm, with the professor introducing him to Gabrielle so that he could get a trace on her magic, whilst Elysia waited patiently. After a few nervous clicks, Elysia held a crystal to the owl's head until the clear white stone turned into a color matching the owl's black eyes. "That should do it. Have the letters addressed to Gabrielle and as soon as the registry stone is added to the wards, he should be able to fly to the owlery just fine." Gabrielle chuckled as she caressed the owls feathers gently. "You should have seen the place. Roland here might just decide to stay there indefinitely." Estous shrugged. "He frequently stays at other houses despite my instructions. The only reason Roland sticks around here is because he gets to meet more female owls. He's every bit a Casanova." As the two women smiled when said bird hissed at his owner, they shared a few minutes before the Professor had to get back to his duties. As they walked past a few windows, Gabrielle looked up at the window right next where she was attacked, the fear suddenly welling up in her heart again, until Elysia's soft hand on her back chased it away. Those green eyes that had saved her numerous times in her dreams looked at her with concern, but Gabrielle was able to just smile and shake off the feeling. They would return home soon afterwards, the owner of the Estate left in deep thought as to what she had seen in Gabrielle's eyes.

-✿-

            "Maman, look at the pretty owls! Can we get one today?!" Fleur smiled at her daughter. "Let's see if any of the owls want to be with us first, Victoire. The best owls are those that want to be with the family, like Papa's Marrat." Victoire scrunched her nose. "Grand-Père's Marrat is too noisy!" Gabrielle chuckled as she watched her sister and niece look amongst the owls who were eagerly perched on display stands as they walked through a store in the magical side of Lyon. Her parents had intended to be there with them but an emergency session of the Magical Convention had been called after budget negotiations had stalled during the regularly scheduled assemblies. To Gabrielle's delight, Elysia had been free to join them, which seemed to at least appease her mother's concerns. The attacks on Veelas who weren't escorted by their families had grown considerably in the last few years, despite the MSF's best efforts. While a few were the standard attacks carried out by jilted lovers and their relations, there was a growing concern that the human trafficking circles were particularly targeting Veela's due to their desirable physical traits and their habit of producing more female children with the same features. The Veelas had long endured centuries as prized "slaves" of the wealthy magicals and non-magicals, their ability to transform and fight back inhibited by slave collars and other, more brutal tools designed to cause excess of pain if not death to those attempting to transform into their more powerful avian forms. Because of the threats to the safety of Veelas, areas with low Veela populations were regarded as especially vulnerable and Lyon, a city infamous for once harboring strong anti-magical sentiment during its tenure as the seat of power for the Roman Catholic Church, and a current hub of anti-Veela attacks, was high among the places that Apolline did not want to bring her family to without a proper escort. 

            When she had heard that Elysia was available, Apolline had allowed her daughters to make for the small magical section of the city's owl and magical bird Emporium. Wearing her usual Dragonhide jacket, with a black shirt, jeans and boots, Elysia's presence did have the expected effect of keeping the locals from trying anything, most probably thinking she was either an Auror or a Hit Witch. At the same time, however, Gabrielle was certain that something else was helping the three Veelas from being bothered by the locals who wouldn't be too kind to them otherwise, as she had felt a shift to how Elysia's magic felt around her from the moment they arrived at the city, the air feeling oddly charged with magic and her Allure and Fleur's feeling oddly absent, despite what they both knew of the limitations of their own controls. Still, Gabrielle had decided to ask Elysia about it later after they toured the store, seeing the usual mix of Eurasian Eagle Owls, as well as Barn Owls, with a small selection of pygmy owls that were more for pets than anything, which Victoire certainly took an interest in. As Victoire rubbed the feathers of the small owlings whilst her mother asked the clerk as to their natural behaviour around magicals, how big they got and what their diet was, Gabrielle searched the back of the store, spotting a few ravens and eagles of a variety of colors and shapes, with a vulture making her pause for a moment. One of the other clerks, an older man, stepped up to her. "While we specialize in owls and other birds, we do at times take in some of the former familiars of customers, as these simply can't live without a magical owner any more. This vulture here is one such specimen."

            Elysia, who was keeping a close watch on Victoire and her mother, heard the conversation. "What others do you have that were former Familiars?" Letting Fleur know to be careful on her own, Elysia and Gabrielle followed the owner to the back of the store, unlocking a gate made from bars of steel, before stepping inside, Elysia keeping herself between the man and the gate just in case as Gabrielle looked around. This section of the store was more like a giant cage with separate areas for the wide range of creatures living inside of it, most of them owls and ravens. Gabrielle noticed that Elysia's face grew more somber the more she looked around the room, her eyes having momentarily appeared to glow. "A lot of these birds are nearing the end of their lives." The clerk looked at her for a moment but the old man nodded, his voice filled with sadness. "You have a sharp eye. Sadly, many magical families do not wish to care for ailing family birds that have grown too old to endure for long without their former masters. They bring them here and we make sure they have the most comfortable environment we can provide for them until their time comes." Gabrielle found the whole thing rather sad, and while she would have prefered that the birds were in a more open environment, many of these would simply die either from predation or the inability to hunt for food on their own. For many of them, this cage where they had free access to food and water was the best they could hope for, until the end. Looking for the healthier looking birds, she found her eyes drawn to a bird seated at the far back of the enclosure, its eyes half closed and its expression looking mournful.

            Its plumage made her think it was from a more arid region as it had a brown coat with flecks of white or cream, looking like grains of sand over some desert rock. It had the same brownish and white feathers over its head, which seemed to have elements of both an owl and a hawk, as it had a longer beak and bigger eyes set on a wider, elongated face, a few feathers sticking out the back of its head like a headdress. "What's that?" The old clerk stepped closer, squinting a bit before he recognized the creature. "Oh! Well, frankly we are not sure ourselves. It was brought in by a family friend of my father almost fifty years ago… or was it sixty? It was right after the end of the war, that's for certain. It barely eats or drinks but it hasn't seemed to age a day, not that it seems very active regardless. We have tried getting it sold but the bird never takes to anyone and it refuses to budge from its perch." Gabrielle frowned, unable to place the bird either, but after seeing it wasn't interested in her, she left it be. The older clerk pointed out a few other birds, but none drew Gabrielle's eyes, until she heard Elysia raise her voice. "You don't have to be afraid, not from me." Turning around she was surprised to see Elysia holding out her hand to the bird from earlier. The creature turned its head to identify the source of the noise, its blackish eyes locking with Elysia's for a moment, before it gave a soft whistle. The raven haired witch gave the bird a mournful smile. "I know you have lost so much, suffered even more but perhaps… perhaps it's time to make new friends. We can be that for you, if you are willing." The bird looked between her and Gabrielle before scooting closer to Elysia, finally flying into her hand, shrieking or chirping softly at her, with the elderly clerk looking stunned. "Well, I'll be…"

            Calling Gabrielle over, Elysia spoke to her. "As a Magical Creature Healer in training, you need to be open to helping animals that have given up on life, to be compassionate and understanding. You gave up on this poor soul too easily." Gabrielle felt some shame creep up in her mind. Reaching over with her hand, she allowed the odd creature to sense her magic before carressing its feathers, finding the texture odd as she rubbed her fingers together, a substance akin to sand lingering on her skin. Seeing that, Elysia turned to the clerk. "Keeping this one back here was probably a bad idea. Long lived creatures tend to grieve the loss of their loved ones for longer. In this one's case, it probably saw its whole family killed. Being surrounded by other ailing animals would have only prolonged its misery." The clerk looked at Elysia. "Do you know what the creature is?" Elysia shook her head. "Not exactly, but I can imagine she's a rare bird from the Middle East if not the African continent. She must have been a magical familiar attached to the family for generations." The old man frowned. "Then why did they turn her in?" Elysia rubbed the creature on her arm gently. "Because it wasn't theirs. They must have been neighbors. Without the original bloodline, there was no chance the bird would just agree to be with another family so quickly after the tragedy of losing everyone that knew her." Gabrielle looked up from the bird. "What tragedy?" Elysia sighed. "The Holocaust. I think this poor soul was tied to a family of Kabbalists. When they were captured or slaughtered, she had nowhere left to go. Shhh."

            Hearing the bird's possible story, and watching its reaction as it began to shake, made Gabrielle realize that she would need to pay attention to more than just the physical well being of animals. Even if a creature was uninjured, or even if they were injured and healed, the scars of the injuries and what caused them would remain. While she couldn't help other animals recover from that, she could learn to notice the symptoms and let the carers of the creatures know so they could look after their own charges. Choosing to help this bird heal and find a sense of belonging again, she negotiated with the clerk a fair price, finding that Fleur had bought one of the small owls for Victoire, the tiny bird jumping delightfully in the cage, whilst Gabrielle had gotten the odd bird onto her shoulder after letting her magic interact with it. She could feel the bird's sadness, though there was an undercurrent of hope and a desire to belong. While it responded well to Elysia's voice, it was responding more to Gabrielle's touch, something that made the raven-haired witch give her a bittersweet smile. "The worst thing for a survivor of a tragedy… is to be left alone to stew in their own misery. Especially when the tragedy was losing everyone you loved. This girl will need to know you will be there for her in the years to come and for you to prove it, but in time… the pain will recede as new memories, new experiences, take the forefront. But the scars will never really go away. Make sure you remember that." Gabrielle nodded, her eyes still fixed on Elysia as she and Fleur discussed where they would be going next, feeling that those words were not only born from experience, but also might mean that Elysia, for all her strength, was still struggling with the scars from Harry's past. They might have also been a reference to Gabrielle's own recent trauma. Maybe her staying with Elysia could be more than just enjoying the last Peverell's generosity. Maybe she could be there to help her too… and maybe help herself in the process. 

-✿-

Londinium District, December 1999

            Usually when regaining consciousness, the first thing Harry did was to get a good measure of how his body was doing. It was a habit he had picked up from his days at the Dursley home in Surrey, particularly after Vernon had decided to punish him for whatever reason, either by the use of a belt or his fists. There had been quite a few mornings when the pain in his ribs and back hadn't receded completely by the time he had woken up, but most days his injuries from Dudley and his pack of bullies would usually be fixed by the next morning, something Harry now knew was due to his magic instinctively healing the damage. When he began his Trials in the Arena, he had actually read up on the sort of magic that he had been practicing unknowingly, a subconscious type of Healing Magic that would slowly repair non-cursed damage over the course of an evening. The night after many of his Tasks, Harry had used this magic to enhance the speed by which he could heal his body after taking bone repair and healing potions. On the night after his run in with the Nundu, the damage had been too severe and Harry had passed out beforehand, so he hadn't been able to recover quickly, with the days afterwards requiring several of these nightly trances to even begin to dull the pain from the damage he had suffered. He had a feeling he would be going through another long week, if not longer, as he woke up, feeling pain covering most of his front torso, arms and back with only the barest of stiffness covering his thighs. The pain, however, did help Harry break out of what he was certain was dreamless potion induced sleep as his memories from the Sixth Task came flooding back to him.

            Trying to prop himself up, Harry felt the bandages covering his body press into his skin tightly, making him grunt in pain, which drew the attention of the Chief Healer of the Goblin Infirmary for Gringotts London. While the Goblin District of Londinium had its own hospital, the potions they had available were those refined for use by Goblins and the Healers were not as well versed in healing humans. So, whenever Harry needed an overnight stay, he usually found himself in the Bank's Infirmary under the care of their more experienced Healers. The female Goblin Healer he had met a few times approached his side, pressing him down gently onto the bed. "Please restrain yourself, Challenger Potter. The injuries you have suffered during your last match have yet to fully heal." Harry grunted slightly as he felt the wounds reassert themselves in his mind. Taking a few deep breaths to get better control over himself, he looked around, frowning as his eyes landed on a black ball of fur curled up next to his head on the edge of the bed. Feeling something looking at him, he turned around, finding a raven perched on the metal bars of the medical bed, its green eyes staring at him for a moment before she cawed, feeling a sense of relief from his mind. "Where… did you all… come from?" A familiar voice responded to his query. "That is what we would like to know as well, Challenger Potter." Seeing Ragnar and Golstrud approach him, Harry did his best to restrain the instinct to stand up and bow his head. However, the sight of the third Goblin coming in behind them with several fully armoured guards made him ignore the pain and try it anyways, causing his body to be momentarily overwhelmed.

            As the Healer pushed him back down, the Goblin wearing golden accessories, including a heavy looking golden chain that hung from one shoulder to the other, reminiscent of ancient portraits Harry had seen of human nobility, gestured with his hands towards him to remain in his place but otherwise stayed silent. Giving Ragnar a nod, the Viceroy of the Londinium District continued. "You certainly found yourself in quite the predicament yesterday facing the Griffins. I had initially feared that your familiarity with Godric Gryffindor might make you hesitate in harming the beasts associated with him, but your use of fire and the broken sword fragments made it clear that you were fighting with everything you had. Your solution to the threat was exceptionally clever, but it seemed as if you underestimated the power, ferocity and speed of a mated pair of Griffins." Harry winced in pain as the Healer pulled off some of the bandages that had grown red from blood as she began to reapply the healing salves directly to the skin. "I know. I didn't… think I would be facing two… at the same time." Ragnar gave him a bittersweet smile. "Few who have never been witnesses to the Tasks ever do. Unfortunately, most encounters with wild Griffins involve mated pairs protecting their young, hence why the trial was orchestrated as it was. Be glad there were no fledglings, otherwise you would have likely not have had the chance to even become aware of their presence. Now then, Challenger Potter, there is the question as to how the Trial is to be declared. Both of the Griffins did eventually collapse from exposure to the aerosolized potions you used and you were conscious before they passed out. Both of the creatures are also alive, as I am sure you wanted to know. The issue that is making the declaration contested are these three creatures that interfered in the Task. Can you explain what they are to us?"

            Seeing Harry frowning as he tried to look around for the third, the Healer, who was tightening the new bandages on his arm, spoke up. "Aside from the cat and the raven, there is a black dog resting at the feet of your bed. The three of them have been very vocal about not allowing anyone to cause you any harm, though they were aware enough to understand that I needed to remove glass fragments from your chest that had been caught in between the healing tissues." Seeing the face her patient made, the female goblin gave him her version of an understanding smile. "Your decision to smash a vial into your wounds was quite extreme but, based on your injuries, it was the right call. Better to pull glass shards out of your body than to have died before we could have reached you." Three loud voices in Harry's mind screamed that they would have never allowed him to die like that, with the raven cawing aggressively as the cat hissed from Harry's side, the dog at the foot of the bed growling. Harry turned his attention to the raven as it focused its attention on him, as things clicked into place in his mind. "You… are the Hallows, aren't you?" All three voiced their agreement to his words, with the Goblins looking at them with curious expressions. "The Hallows? As in the Peverell family Heirlooms?" As Harry explained that he had acquired the allegiance of all three of the objects before his battle with Voldemort and how they seemed to have a will of their own. The regal looking Goblin rubbed his chin. "Fascinating. Healer Helstrud, could you compare the readings between the creatures and your patient?" When the Healer used a diagnostic spell, she frowned. "They read as… identical. Their magic, their essence, are all the same."

            The regal goblin looked towards Ragnar. "It would seem they are not familiars, but extensions of Challenger Potter's own essence. I had heard that the Peverell Heirlooms were uniquely suited to be owned by their own bloodline. It would seem this was no exaggeration." Ragnar nodded. "Indeed. Very well, as the creatures are an extension of your being, we will consider their… involvement an acceptable event within the task. Congratulations on completing your sixth trial, Challenger Potter, if just barely." Harry rested his head back on the pillow. "I appreciate that, Viceroy, but would you do me the favor of holding off on scheduling any other trials for a while." Seeing the curious look on the goblins, Harry elaborated. "It was clear that I went into this trial less prepared than I should have. I didn't take the threat seriously and it almost cost me my life. I… I think I need to take a few steps back and just… think things through a bit more." Ragnar looked towards the regal Goblin, who gave Harry a toothy smile. "A wise decision, Challenger Potter. I believe that my Viceroy has informed you that this task's conclusion would have you relieved of certain restrictions. Take these new liberties to heart and figure out what it is you truly wish to accomplish here. Whether you choose to continue the Tasks or to complete the rest of your sentence peacefully, the choice is yours." Harry did his best to bow his head. "Thank you, for the kind words, Your Majesty, King Gringott the Twelfth." The lord of the Goblin Nation nodded. "Your studies into our culture serve you well, Challenger Potter. I know not what your future may hold, but know that you have my respect and my attention. Take care of yourself well, Challenger Potter. Until we meet again."

            As the Goblins left Harry alone in the infirmary, the young man turned his head over to look at the cat, with the dog propping up its head next to the now awake feline as the raven moved itself on the metal bar to be closer to them. He stared at them for a few moments as tears filled his eyes. "I am so sorry. I knew… I knew I wasn't ready… I knew that I could have taken more precautions… I just…" The three consciousnesses offered their feelings of comfort through their mental link to Harry and the young man couldn't help but continue apologizing. While he had never truly believed himself to be someone special, someone worthy of being the so-called Boy-Who-Lived or Man-Who-Conquered, his victories in the Arena had gone to his head. He had felt that he could keep coasting on his intellect, his power and his instincts. But now he understood why the Arena was so dangerous, even for Wizards and Witches. No, it was dangerous precisely because they were magical beings and relied too heavily on Magic. Even though Harry had known the danger and had mitigated it somewhat, he had still thought that he could solve the problem easily. His near death against the Nundu had shocked him but it hadn't snapped him out of his mindset. It had taken the three Hallows defying all convention by taking animal forms to intervene on his behalf for him to realize… that he needed to take things slower. He needed to find within himself the reason to keep fighting… or a reason to stop and just pay what years he had left. For now… he would slow down and focus on what was in front of him, the three beings who manifested to save his life, and what it all meant for him as their companion, because as much as they might beg him to call him Master, Harry would never accept it. They meant more to him now that he was on his own than anyone else. The joy that radiated from them made Harry close his eyes as tears slipped down his face and onto the pillow. He needed to be better for them… and for himself. 

-✿-

Present Day

            Throwing herself on her bed face first, Gabrielle could still feel the soreness in her arm. She had taken up Elysia's suggestion of trying out a few workouts just before breakfast and was really getting into it almost a week in until she felt her arm cramp up, which almost had the barbell fall onto her chest. Elysia was quick to use her own strength to prevent the weights from doing any further damage and had given her a brief massage on the arm and shoulder whilst Gabrielle drank water that Ida had provided to her. While her arm had seemingly improved, the tense sensation had remained throughout the entire day. Since she was primarily reading, having a stiff arm hadn't been too much of an issue for Gabrielle, but now that she was back in her room, ready to sleep after a long day, the pain that kept lingering in her fingers and the tension in her upper arm were a very real distraction. While trying to decide whether to sleep on her side or not, she heard a knock on the suite's door, something that was only possible from the slight knockers that each door had, these being the only means for the resident to hear something from outside their room. Gabrielle had initially found the silence in her room to be somewhat creepy, but after a few days in the Estate, she could see why it was necessary. Within the building, the most common source of noise were Anand and Macha, Elysia's two companions, who seemed to delight in causing mischief, though it seemed mostly aimed at each other. While Elysia instructed them to leave Gabrielle alone whilst in her room, the two of them seemed to at times seek her out due to being bored, before the two would eventually seek to entertain each other by starting a chase that, according to Ida, could sometimes span the majority of the Estate.

            Badb was a more common companion to her, being quiet and respectful while she read, though the raven had started to spend more of her time flying now that Seraphina was with Gabrielle. After going through several texts in the library, both Elysia and Gabrielle had concluded that Sera was possibly a Chol, an ancient and seldom understood magical creature that had some relation to the phoenixes. However, where Phoenixes were creatures of fire, Chols were of the earth, being able to turn into sand and reconstitute themselves in time. As the shopkeeper had never observed that behaviour with the Chol, Elysia suggested that it might have been attacked repeatedly during the death of it's family, being revived over and over again until the very act of resurrection from the sand had become something that she dreaded, hence why she has refrained from doing it ever since. Over the last few days, Gabrielle had spent much of her time with the beautiful creature, giving it as much love and attention as she could. Elysia's three companions had all seemed unhappy about the Chol being brought into their house, but when Elysia explained it was Gabrielle's, they all took their own approaches to it, with Macha and Anand mostly ignoring it, though it was clear that Macha kept its eye on it more often than not when they were close to each other, with only Badb taking a deeper interest. The two creatures seemed to have found an understanding and were often seen perched on branches together on the trees of the gardens. While Sera had yet to demonstrate any of its magical abilities, Gabrielle could feel that creature was growing closer to her and it made her heart sing with joy. She was also documenting everything about Seraphina's treatment, as both a Magical Creature Healer and for posterity's sake. 

            Flinching as she turned around slightly, Gabrielle got up from the bed and walked up to the door, where she was surprised to find Elysia on the other side, particularly as she seemed to be wearing a chemise. It wasn't see through and it did seem long enough to reach halfway down her thighs, but the choice of clothes certainly made Gabrielle's skin run hot. "Evening Elysia, did you need anything?" The raven haired witch raised an eyebrow at Gabrielle. "The person in need of anything would be you. You have been doing a decent job at hiding your pain but it was enough that Ida reached out to me. Now, take off your pajama top and lie face down on the bed." Gabrielle felt her face burn red but the look in Elysia's eyes wasn't in any way playful or seductive, so any traitorous thoughts were quickly chased out of her mind as she returned to her room, stripping off her top before lying down. She felt Elysia's fingers running down her back, pressing into her muscles almost painfully, until she redirected her movements, evidently finding what she was looking farther along Gabrielle's shoulder. "The muscle cramps from earlier didn't do this. If anything, this has been here for longer and the cramp just made you more aware of it." Gabrielle felt those calloused hands retreat for a moment, before they returned covered in a cool liquid. "This is apricot oil. It's not the most common but it's safer to have around the house and it does the job fine. Now this will feel painful but as soon as I get it untangled, you will be able to rest and recover better. Bite the blankets if you have to." Gabrielle almost did just that as Elysia's hands began to move back and forward along her shoulder, massaging the knotted muscle repeatedly as slivers of pain and numbness kept shooting down her hand.

            As the ministrations continued, Elysia began to speak to her in a very soft voice. "Gabrielle, I know you want to feel like you can keep up with me. You joining my morning exercises was fine and all and I have been giving you the lighter exercises to help you build stamina and a rhythm, but for the rest of the day, you seem to be pushing yourself ridiculously hard." Gabrielle bit out a response. "I haven't been doing anything you don't already do in a day." The raven haired witch sighed. "True, but my routine didn't start like this on day one. I took things very slow, getting a feel for what I could do and what I couldn't. Before I moved here… I had actually worked for the Goblins in their mines. It's magically intensive and physically exhausting work and that's without considering the effects the atmosphere and the depth of the mine have on the human body. On my first few days I was beyond tired and drained. It took me weeks to figure out a rhythm of work, rest and study that left me feeling fine every day. After that, the work and study loads were increased, slowly but steadily, so that I could get used to the changes naturally and without issue. My current daily schedules are based on what I learned in the mines and even then it took me a while to get the potion timings right so that I could have multiple cauldrons running at the same time without worry." Feeling the muscle finally loosen up, Elysia turned her attention elsewhere, surprising Gabrielle as she began to receive a full back massage.

            As Elysia rubbed Gabrielle's back, she thought about how best to help Gabrielle with her current predicament, knowing that she would only hurt herself more if she kept trying too hard. "Look, I understand. You want to prove yourself to me. Everyday since you have been here, you have joined me in the gym doing exercises, you spend hours reading up on spells, anatomy and potions that are safe to use on animals, you go home and see your family for dinner and you come back to do a bit more studying before dropping off to sleep. You have been very impressive and I am very flattered by your interest and applaud your work ethic, but you need to slow down." Feeling Gabrielle's body tense underneath her fingers, Elysia waited for a moment for a rebuttal or any reaction but got nothing. She sighed, trying to think of a way to get through to her. "Look, during the time I spent away from Britain and the wider world, I was… trying to prove something to myself too… I was desperate to discover that I hadn't just been a lucky fool who had lived his entire life as a puppet who had been dancing at someone else's tune on strings he couldn't see for seven long years. I wanted to prove to myself that there was more to me than what the British Community had labeled me as. So I took on a few risky tasks for the goblins and, for a while, I found myself coasting through them. Not all of them were easy and quite a few were seriously dangerous, but my initial successes had made me… complacent. I was doing everything that I wanted, I had my future right before my eyes and I believed that if I just worked hard, pushed forward no matter what, despite the warnings, I would still come out on top. I genuinely believed that… and it almost cost me everything, including my life."

            Gabrielle turned her head over to peer at Elysia's face, seeing the echoes of what she struggled with plainly on her face, traces of the pain and self reproach leaking through their bond. Those strong, calloused hands began to massage the young Veela's back again. "When I woke up one day, having survived by the skin of my teeth but not of my own will… seeing how close I came to dying… I realized then that I had been pushing myself too hard. I had been moving too quickly through everything, not taking the time to truly settle in, to know what it was that I wanted or what I was struggling for. So I took a step back, relaxed and just stopped worrying about what I wanted years down the line, and I instead focused on tomorrow, and the days afterwards. I decided to finish my NEWTs to get them out of the way, to put more effort into discovering if what I had discovered about my aptitude for potions would translate well into a career. I had some soul searching to do that eventually… resulted in my becoming the person you see here today. I never gave up on my grander dreams and made sure to never do anything that would impede them, but I decided it was better to take things slow for a while, to take my time and find a routine that I could be happy with. You need to do the same. Rather than trying to match me moment by moment, rather than trying to cram as much as you wish to do every single day, try and find your own habits, ones that leave you more fulfilled rather than exhausted. That way you can enjoy this life that is yours rather than burn through it, like I almost did with mine. If it seems that I am doing so much in a day it's because I found my balance, between living every moment to the fullest, and enjoying every day of my life."

            Thinking on Elysia's words, Gabrielle found her face growing flushed as Elysia pressed the young Veela into the bed with her own body, her lips right next Gabrielle's ear, which started to grow warm quickly as well. "I am not going anywhere, Gabrielle. I know you want something more from me and I am inclined to indulge you, but I think that what we both want is something far more intimate that what we are likely to enjoy currently. So, take a breath, relax, discover yourself and enjoy every moment of every day. And, if it just so happens that what we feel for each other grows deeper… Then we can see what sort of relationship we could both be satisfied by. Until then…" Elysia ran her finger over Gabrielle's bare shoulder gently, a feather light touch, the sensation spreading warmth along Gabrielle's body faster than the oil covered hands did during the entire massage. "Your back should be better by the morning. If your arms are still stiff, let me know and I will work on them tomorrow. For now rest up and sleep well, Mademoiselle." As the Peverell witch reached the bedroom door, Gabrielle, who had pulled up her blankets over her chest, called out to her. "Elysia." Turning around she found Gabrielle with her gaze lowered. "Thank you. … You are right. I have been trying to keep up with you and it has been exhausting. Thank you for noticing and… for making me understand." Elysia smiled at her as she turned the room's light off. "You are very welcome. Now try to get some rest. Tomorrow we can see about getting you a productive but less stressful daily routine. Bonne nuit." Gabrielle smiled back at her. "Toi aussi." 

            Hearing her suite door close, Gabrielle simply allowed herself to fall onto her back, feeling her shoulder out and recognizing it was still sore though it certainly felt better now. Not as bothered by the pain anymore, Gabrielle was able to just let her mind wander, replaying the last few moments in her mind. The fact that Elysia recognized that Gabrielle was pushing herself too hard hadn't surprised her, but her willingness to open up about her past certainly did. Hearing that Harry had spent time with the Goblins certainly explained her unusual accent and her more work oriented ethic, but even under all that there was still the same deeply caring person. A person that had admitted to Gabrielle that she was attracted to her too. That brief but exceedingly gentle touch on her shoulder and the sight of Elysia in a chemise that, while restrained, still showed her physique quite well, made Gabrielle's cheeks turn red as she bit her lip, her legs shifting slightly before she pulled her blankets evenly across her whole body. Knowing that Elysia was interested might have lit a fire in her mind and skin, but it certainly helped to ease the anxiety in her heart. Having the bond between them almost completely closed off made getting an inkling into Elysia's mind and emotions very difficult for Gabrielle and it had partly led to her trying harder to impress her host. Knowing that Elysia was interested in her made all of her anxieties regarding their future relationship settle down for the moment. For now, she could wait and take things easy, knowing that she wasn't going to miss out her chance with the woman she was only just now getting to really know.

Chapter Text

            Taking a deep breath of the warm and humid air of the Peverell family greenhouse, Adeline sighed pleasantly. "Any chances that I can get a deal like Gabrielle's?" Elysia raised an eyebrow at the young witch sitting across the Greenhouse table from her. "That would depend on where you would intend to live. I am not overly fond of the idea of someone setting up a wizard's tent in my greenhouse." Adeline pouted. "But it's just so nice here. The air smells like flourishing plants and blooming flowers, well tilled earth and flowing water. Being here would make good practice for my trip in January." Elysia smiled at that. "Tell you what… talk to Gabrielle and to you Professor at Beauxbatons and see what plants would make good practice for you to study ahead of time and I may be convinced to let you stay a week." Seeing the surprise on Adeline's face, Elysia couldn't help but add…"However, your mother will be invited to have dinner with us every day that you happen to be here after she closes shop." Adeline pouted and uttered a "Spoilsport" before her attention returned to the plant in front of her as she took up her pencil and began to sketch the image, whilst Elysia looked over the sketches Adeline had already produced while at home. Using a template she had been provided by the Gringotts’ associated publishing company, Elysia began to place the sketches on the corresponding pages, using paper clips to hold them together, while also making a few notes regarding any alterations, though these mostly consisted of either altering the size of the sketches to better fit the pages, or flipping them via the y axis. Once she was satisfied with each page, she would just move to the next and, if she found any pages were too devoid of imagery, she would examine the stage of the brewing process in her mind to see if there was anything that would be ideal as an illustration, writing these thoughts down as notes.

            Looking up from her sketch of the Oceanian Goat's Foot, a plant that Elysia had apparently used to develop a more refined healing potion than the one the Aboriginal population had originally prepared, after having tinkered with the doses of it and other local materials like Emu Bush and Kangaroo Apple extract, Adeline spared a few glances at the quiet Potions Master. Apparently, she was having Gringotts negotiate with their Australian counterparts so that the production and sale of this particular healing potion would see some of the royalties that Elysia was going to collect transferred over to the local Aboriginal Magical Communities, as Elysia wasn't a fan of taking credit for their people's collective wisdom. They would retain the rights over their own poltices and potions, while she would retain the license for her improved variant, while the earnings would be divided. It was something that Adeline found quite thoughtful of the Head of the Peverell family. Where most Potions Masters would seek to have their name plastered on every potions recipe they could claim and profit from, Elysia was always thinking about those who came before her, particularly those who developed similar potions without having the ability to secure their rights to them. Since she had the opportunity to use Gringotts’ extensive resources, Elysia was making sure that any community that could lay claim to any of her experimental potions had their rights respected and credit given where it was due. Whilst her book would primarily focus on her own variants, she would also be including the original recipes made by the local communities with proper documentation provided so that there was no doubt as to who had rights to what. 

            "You know, once this potions book gets published, your name will be on the shelves of every Apothecary Potions reference book cabinet from here to New Zealand. You sure you want that much exposure?" Elysia grumbled. "Not really, but my Wolfsbane potion has already gotten me on the radar of every Potions faculty in the world. Fueruk had quite a few stacks of letters to go over with me for my last visit." Adeline shook her head. "One potion is one thing, but this book you're planning? From all the sketches I have made so far, it will likely be the single most comprehensive book on Medicinal Potions written in the last two hundred years, at the very least." Elysia sighed as she pulled a few stray locks of hair out of her eyes. "Yeah, so I have been told. The ICW even took notice as Gringotts kept making new patents every other week and, after discussing the matter with Fueruk, they have already pre-ordered hundreds of copies to have them shipped out to all of their internationally certified Healers and Potioneers, who in turn told their local Apothecaries, Potion Institutes, Schools and Hospitals. Gringotts is trying to see if they will even manage to actually have it displayed on shelves for sale at all on release day, or if all the copies will just be shipped out to their new owners." Adeline froze for a moment. "Wait… the book hasn't even gone on sale and it's selling out?!" Elysia sighed. "Indeed. Because of the attention, it will probably have to be submitted after January of next year and before the end of the then academic term, so that the book can be evaluated as a possible addition to school curriculums, particularly the Healer and Potions courses."

            The young Charbonneau woman stared at Elysia and how nonchalant she was about the discussion. She knew kids that would boast about their parents' successful business ventures that wouldn't have anywhere near as far reaching effects as this book was already having, and the author of said book was just looking through the drawings she had made, seemingly more frustrated than proud about her soon to be accomplishment. "Elysia… out of curiosity, is this going to be the only book you are looking to publish?" The question did manage to break the raven haired witch's concentration from her work as she tapped her pencil against her lips. "I… don't know. The intention was just to spread a wide variety of Healing Potion recipes into the market to cause the current inflated prices to drop sharply as new sources of supplies meet the worldwide demand. The book was just a way that I could get more of a return out of my research than just putting out the licenses to cash in on the royalties from the potion sales. I… suppose I could make a more utilitarian potions book, something that all good apothecaries could have so as to standardize the products already on the market with more detailed instructions and better materials. I could actually have the Wolfsbane potion be a part of that book as it fits better with the theme. Other than something like that, not really." Adeline just stared at her mother's friend, the witch not even realizing that her "other" book could have just as much of an impact on the International Magical Community as her current project, and it still seemed to be just a curiosity to her, when most Potions Masters would kill to even get the renown that her Wolfsbane Potion had achieved all on its own, nevermind the rest that will eventually get published.

            Adeline sighed, rubbing her eyes. "I swear, you and Gabrielle are made for each other." Elysia blinked in surprise. "What do you mean?" The dark skinned witch shrugged. "I mean you both seem oblivious to the effect you have on people… if you don't actively see it as a hindrance. Back at Beauxbatons, Gabrielle was essentially one of the most attractive girls at school and she could have used that to her advantage. I heard that some of her cousins did the same whilst her sister had been at school, keeping the boys and girls in line just by reputation and magnetism alone, but Gabrielle never did that. She disliked her Allure to the point that she missed out on a lot of the social events that our school has been running for centuries. As her roomate, I never minded. I actually liked that she was more honest and less manipulative than some of the other witches and wizards from similarly wealthy families, but I could never understand why she never used her talents to her advantage." Elysia hummed to herself. "Maybe because to her, that was probably just as bad as warping a person by the full impact of her Allure. Rather than as an advantage, she saw it more as a burden she didn't want to deal with. Besides, she doesn't strike me as the prideful type." Adeline pointed at Elysia. "That's what I mean. She takes no real pride in who she is and for that matter, neither do you. Here you are, creating potion recipes that will impact the economy and academics of the world, and at no point do you seem to actually bask in the limelight. With Gabrielle, I can get it. She has been the unwilling center of attention at school for years. What's your excuse?"

            Elysia was quiet for a moment, long enough that Adeline wondered if she had said something wrong. "Because I made the mistake before of letting my pride get the better of me." Badb, who hadn't been in the Greenhouse when they entered, suddenly landed on Elysia's shoulder, bringing a smile to the witch as she rubbed her raven's chest feathers. "Back in my previous life, I had seen the effects attention had on other people, how it made some people cruel beyond reason whilst others were held to impossible standards. When I was… paying off my debts to the Goblins, I was involved in some very dangerous activities. After a few victories, I let the situation get the best of me and the next thing I knew… I almost died." Turning away from Badb, she looked at the young witch across from her. "From that day onward, I learned to suppress any sense of pride I could have. That's not to say I don't feel accomplished." Holding up the manuscript of her books, she smiled. "I am personally very happy about how well received all of my ideas have been and I do look forward to seeing what becomes of them. I… just don't see a reason to dwell on those emotions at all, when I could be focusing on more constructive things." Adeline was quiet for a second. "And where does Gabrielle fit into all this?" Elysia blinked, surprised about the question, but the seriousness in Adeline's tone and the sharp look in her eyes made it clear that this was an important matter to her. "Right now? I don't know. We are just acquaintances." Adeline rolled her eyes. "Please, I saw the way you look when you are close to her. You always seem to have a smile on your face, particularly when she blushes, which she can't help but do around you."

            Sighing, the raven haired witch rubbed her face in a show of emotion that Adeline had never seen before on her. "Gabrielle… brings up complicated emotions in me. She knew of me when I was at Hogwarts, so when we met again it was less… of getting to know a stranger and more along the lines of catching up with an old friend. The more I am near her… I don't know, I just feel more at ease. Like I don't have to think about what I am saying or doing as much. I can just be myself. It feels… nice. The fact that she is also so kind and observant, particularly towards her family, just makes her stand out to me." Adeline raised an eyebrow. "I think you're the first person to talk about her without bringing up her heritage." Elysia shrugged. "Because it doesn't matter to me. She could be Veela, Vampire, Were or even a Hag. While her upbringing as a Veela clearly helped to shape who she is, as the circumstances of our births do for things like our skin color, gender, magical affinity or bloodlines affect our own formative years, they are merely a part of who we are, not the whole nor the most important aspects. Gabrielle may be a Veela, but it's up to her to determine just how much being a Veela means to her. All I care… is that she is happy with who she is." Adeline smiled at Elysia. "And if what makes her happy happens to be getting to be more than just a roommate with you?" The last of the Peverells sighed. "Then we will have to see… if what we have is something mutual… and what pursuing this relationship could mean for the both of us. Satisfied?"

            Adeline chuckled as she raised her pencil. "I am now. And I stand by what I said. You and Gabrielle seem to be made for each other. If you can make her happy then you have my support." Elysia shook her head. "How about you spend less time as a matchmaker and more time with your work?" Getting up from her bench, Elysia stretched out her arms. "I am going to drop by your mother's place and see what she thinks about you spending a few days with us, while you should get to penning those queries about what the trip will be like to your professor. I won't mind you setting up a tent for a week or so but that doesn't mean you get off easy. I am sure there will be cooking rotations out there so you will be practicing cooking with me and Ida in the kitchens." Despite the added responsibilities, Adeline's face lit up. "I will get started on the letter for Professor Persaud then." Getting Badb's silent nod that she would stay to watch over the girl, Elysia walked back into the house, pulling open the foyer closet to fetch her boots. Seeing the smaller shoes of Gabrielle in the shoe rack made the young witch think of Adeline's words and her interactions with the young Veela so far. She could definitely feel her attraction to Gabrielle growing and it had nothing to do with the blonde’s appearance or Elysia’s exposure to the Allure. Now that she was taking her time to relax more around her, Gabrielle's softer side was shining through and it was making the last of the Peverell’s yearn for something more than just friendship. Even so, she needed to take things slow, as there was still a lot that Gabrielle didn't know about her, and she had no intention of drawing the young woman into anything that might leave her disappointed in the end. She deserved better than that.

-✿-

            As the last bandage was fastened gently into place before a sticking charm with a time limit took effect, Gabrielle finally managed to exhale in relief. Using her wand, she dispelled the gentler medical stunning spell that was taught in the Healing course, as it allowed for patients, even animals, to slip into a relaxed, sleep-like state, whilst the Healers could focus on their jobs. It also had the benefit of having an anesthetic effect, meaning that most patients didn't feel any pain from either their injuries or the treatment. In this case, it allowed Gabrielle to clean the wound on the owl's wings and legs without the bird being disturbed, before she could give it one final inspection prior to beginning the healing process. As she had expected, the healing of animals and magical creatures was a far more complicated and restrictive practice compared to the treatment of humans or near humans. A great deal of study had been done towards improving the medical treatment of witches and wizards, particularly after Grindelwald's War, when the advances in non-magical medicine surpassed that of magic for a brief period of time. As many civilians, including Magicals, were caught in the conflict and suffered injuries or even death from more advanced weapons of destruction than those they had encountered during the Napoleonic Wars, the ICW had ordered studies to be done to improve the medical field. Thanks to the work the non-magical world had done regarding bacteriological research, studies on infections, viruses and physical trauma, the Healers who took the initiative to research Medical Sciences applied their new knowledge and developed techniques, spells and potions that were more specifically designed to improve the health and care of magicals. Sadly, it didn't seem the same had been done for the animals that all magicals tended to have by their side.

            Instead of using spells to repair the damaged musculature and bones of the injured owl, Gabrielle had to rely on using potions. Having a Potions Master as a roommate did help out greatly in that regard, since Elysia had a stockpile of a variety of potions for Gabrielle to pick from and any that wasn’t readily made was soon brewed in a relatively short period of time. Much of her time at the Estate had been focused on reading up on how these potions were to be applied to get quicker and safer results, as animals didn't have the same tolerance to ingredients as humans did. Using a pair of sterilized retractors to keep the wound open, she had checked to see if there was any lingering debris before taking a surgical swab and applying small doses of the potion to the wound. Seeing the knicks on the bones healing quickly after applying Bone Repair had really surprised Gabrielle, as was the way that the muscles recovered as she applied the standard healing potion to them. By the time she was done, much of the injury itself was healed, though she wanted to be careful, hence why she applied a bandage with muscle relaxant salve applied to it as soon as the wounds on the surface of the owl's skin were sealed back up. Waking the owl up via the counter spell to the stunner, she smiled as the owl got back on its feet, though it was clearly taking it gently. When it went to pry the bandage off, she reached for the bird. "Don't! If you wait it will fall off on its own and there will be no chance of further injury. Just be patient." The owl stared at her for a moment before screeching softly, something Gabrielle took as a confirmation, before the bird jumped onto her offered forearm. When she left the small room that Professor d'Este had set apart from her in the Care Department, she watched as the owner of the owl stood up from her chair. "He will be just fine by tomorrow, we just need to keep the wound absorbing traces of the potion for the muscles to recover fully. The bandages on the wings and legs will come off on their own by the time they aren't needed anymore."

            As the staffer rubbed the owl's head gently, Gabrielle took a small vial out of her bag and handed it to the owner, a middle aged witch with long flowing brown robes. "Once the bandages are off, you can feed this to your boy here with a full dose of the provided pipet every four hours, which will speed up the feather regrowing process. Make sure you have him finish the bottle in the proper amount of time and four hours later he will be able to fly just as he did before he got hurt." The witch took the vial and nodded. "I will make sure he takes it. Thank you so much for your help. How much do I owe you?" Gabrielle shook her head. "Nothing for the moment. Until I get my certification, I can't charge you for my services. Check in with the Professor so he can verify my work and just take good care of your friend here." The witch thanked her again before Gabrielle turned back to her little room, disposing of the medical gloves she had been using during the treatment, before washing her hands and disinfecting her tools. As she was finishing up, she felt the door to the classroom open as Professor d'Este stepped in. "I saw Madame Bierley's owl. Excellent work treating him. Better than I usually do on a rush job." Gabrielle blushed as she finished filling up her medical report. "Thank you for the opportunity." As she finished writing down her recommendations to the owner and the medication and instructions she provided, she noticed the professor inspecting the surgical tools that were drying out on the table. "Where did you get these?"

            Gabrielle hummed to herself. "Elysia Peverell owned a set and lent them to me until my own set could arrive in a few days. Apparently, testing new potions on mice is a very important part of her job, seeing as she was testing Healing, Bone Repair and Blood Replenishing potions. I didn't much like the fact that she was experimenting on the poor vermin, but I can't deny that they make good practice and that it allowed me to get some much needed experience. It also helped me get over the shock factor of it all. Since she was simply restocking older potion orders and replicating some of her new potions, Elysia didn't need the surgical kit with her for today and allowed me to bring it along." Estous chuckled as he turned around. "That friend of yours is really something else. When Sypha heard she had just missed an opportunity to speak to the developer of the new wolfsbane potion, she took out her frustrations on me and Maxime. I haven't been verbally berated like that since my last girlfriend left me. As for the mice, it's just how society works. A few people can manage to avoid anything that could relate to animals being killed or used for some purpose, but you can't escape the fact that the world is intricately linked with other lifeforms. Mice for medical research, livestock for food and leather, magical creatures for their materials, especially as some can't be collected until their lifespans run out naturally. Even our owls feed on mice, bugs, reptiles and other creatures while left to their own devices. We live in a world where life and death are never too far away from each other. The best we can do is just make sure that these creatures live decent lives before their end." The young Veela sighed. "I know. That's part of why I want to follow this career. I may not be able to give every living creature a better life… but I can try and help the ones I can."

            The professor nooded. "That's all any Healer can do, for animals or others." Once she was done with her report, she duplicated the paper and handed two copies to the professor. "Here, for your records and for the file you are filling up for the ICW regarding my studies." Taking the two copies, he glanced over them, smiling at the level of detail she went into. "Like I said, good work." As the two exited the Academy into the grounds, with Gabrielle carrying the surgical kit strap over her shoulder, a sharp screech filled the air as Seraphina landed on Gabrielle's free shoulder, the bird rubbing her head against the Veela's cheek lovingly. Estous smiled at the sight. "When you sent me the letter about your friend here, I could honestly say I was surprised. Chols are quite rare and to hear that this one had suffered such a devastating emotional loss… Still, you are doing the right thing, looking after this one, giving it the life she deserves." Gabrielle smiled as she tickled the bird's headfeathers. "Did you… find anything else of concern on her?" The professor shook his head. "No curse residue, no foreign magics, nothing. Seraphina is as clean as a bird can be. The fact she refuses to draw on her own magic has to be a psychological issue, not a physical or magical one. Sadly, there is nothing anyone can do for the girl other than just give her the care and love she needs and maybe one day she will surprise you." Gabrielle nodded, kissing the bird, despite the bits of sand that were now attached to her lips. Walking through the Academy grounds, she waved at the guard as she stepped into the Apparition and Portkey departure point, before taking the portkey in her hand, whispering "Peverell", the magic whisking her away back to a place that was feeling more like a second home every day.

-✿-

Londinium District, Spring 2000 

            " Good afternoon, Nolgrin. What can I get you for today? I hope the wandwavers haven't been irritating you too much ." The recent client to the Londinium District's Apothecary walked up to the counter of the store, grunting in response. " Afternoon, Revner. The wandwavers are as disrespectful as ever. How much for the standard Healing Potion Kits ?" After the shop owner offered the prices of the kits that contained goblin quality healing, blood replenishing and bone restoring potions, the customer ordered several, with the shop owner calling out in English to Harry. "Mr Potter, if you would collect the vials from the stock shelves in the back. The boxes for the kits are the ones next to the batches of Fever Reducing Potions." Harry, who had been restocking the store after a recent purchase, placed the last remaining vials on the shelf before taking the tray with him. "Right away, Master Revner." The two Goblins watched as the young man entered the back before resuming their conversation in Goblin Speech. " How has the Challenger behaved himself since beginning to work at your store ?" Revner waved his hand. " Exemplary, actually. He doesn't complain like the fledglings tend to do when coming here during their initial exposure to labour and he has even done well learning how to brew Goblin quality potions ." Nolgrin frowned. " You trust him to make potions for Goblins ?" Revner raised a curious eye at his customer. " I trust nothing. I test all the potions myself, and they all are as established by our quality controls. If anything, his products are far cleaner than my usual stock. I half considered raising the prices on the vials he produced, considering how effective they are. Now, you're not the first Goblin to be requesting the Healing Kits and while it's expected from the miners, the latest have been from tellers and bank staff members like yourself. Is there trouble with the wandwavers again ?"

            Nolgrin looked past Revner's shoulder for a moment as he saw Harry selecting the various vials that were part of the kits, before placing them in their assigned recesses within the boxes. " Yes and no. There are whispers that the Death Eaters aren't as dead as the Ministry would like us to believe, though the Viceroy claims there is no reason for us to be concerned ." Nolgrin spat, before apologizing to a glaring Revner as he cleaned his mess with a rag. " If things are safe, why the kits ?" Nolgrin lowered his voice as he drew closer to the Potions Master. " Because we do not trust Ragnar's words. Last time he assured us of our safety, those filthy wandwavers stormed into the bank and stole our positions, killing a few who raised their voices in opposition. Ragnar did nothing to avenge their deaths and merely had us all retrieve our files and secure them in the vaults. He gave the same assurances then as he is doing now ." Revner stared at Nolgrin. " I can understand your anger, but Ragnar was judged by the Viceroy Council and His Majesty to have acted within his prerogative and his response, while unpleasant, was the best he could manage, to avoid a full scale war against the wandwavers. His Majesty does not want us interfering in the internal conflicts of our host nations. It would cause too many diplomatic re-assessments across the world ." Nolgrin resisted the urge to spit. " Then perhaps it would be better if we followed our American brethren and went independent. Without the Nation's restrictions, we could secure our own borders and rights better than what Ragnar has accomplished since his ascension ."

            Revner stared at Nolgrin until Harry came from the back with the boxes in his arms, placing them on the counter top, which sat some feet further down than most human sized ones. "Here you are, Master Revner." Nodding, Revner sent Harry back to fetch the other vials needed to restock the front of the apothecary's shelves, before turning to his customer as the goblin counted the coins. " I don't want to hear any more of this. I too lost family to the Death Eaters, but I have no interest in spilling Goblin blood because of blood spilled by wandwavers. You and those with you leave me out of this and I won't get involved either ." Nolgrin grumbled but paid Revner with a bit more than what was requested. " It was inaction that got our family members killed ." The Potions Master took the coins from the counter and deposited them into his register. " Perhaps, but that inaction may have saved more lives than those that were lost. Now off you go, before a Guard drops by ." As soon as the goblin was out of the store, Revner went into the back, watching as Harry inspected the vials and compared them to the ones in the box on the table. The young man turned to look at his employer. "What was the dating convention again for these?" Pointing out the lines of runes that identified the dates, Harry stored the most recently produced batches in the back of the shelves as Revner transferred the older ones to the shelves in the actual Apothecary, all the while Harry did his best to feign ignorance.

            While he in fact couldn't read Goblin Runes all that well, having not taken Runes at Hogwarts at all, Dredhook had been teaching him how to understand the language as spoken, enough that he no longer needed the translation charm to listen to Goblins talking to each other, though he wasn't able to reproduce the language himself just yet. When he had heard the Goblins talking about the resurgence of Death Eaters, he had the Raven, with its heightened senses and awareness, increase his ability to hear, only to end up getting more information than he had ever hoped to get. Now, he found himself in a conundrum. Wizards and witches were supposed to stay out of Goblin matters and the same was in vice versa. That said… he owed Golstrud and Ragnar a great deal. While they had been the ones in charge of his sentencing, they were understanding enough to not only offer him more opportunities, such as the fact he had been studying to take his NEWTs since the moment he took a break from the Arena, but they had also been kind enough to not treat him as a prisoner, letting him pursue his interest in Potions enough to get him a job here, in the Londinium Artisan's District Apothecary. He could understand why people were mad at Ragnar for the lives that were lost in the war, but the failures all started before Ragnar's decision, with the inaction of the Ministry of Magic and the Wizengamot in both wars. That a third wave of violence could resurface again was one thing, but that the Goblins would wage an uprising against their Viceroy and the Goblin King's Authority… even Harry knew that was extreme. Which left him with the question of what he should do, if anything at all.

            Keeping to his working hours, Harry never let slip anything to Revner regarding what he had heard, leaving for Dredhook's home as the bells called the end of his shift. As soon as he entered the house he had been living in, seeing Dredhook preparing his own meal, he hesitated. If he revealed what he heard, there was a chance that Goblins could get killed. It might save the leadership, but it would still result in Goblins killing Goblins. If he stayed quiet, as was expected of him, the uprising would take place. Even if they somehow planned everything perfectly, there would be goblins dying all the same, including Ragnar and, considering his past as a guard, Dredhook. That said, if he told Dredhook and word got out he was the leak to the Viceroy, his life, his future, would be in danger regardless of who wins. In the end, it didn’t matter. Harry didn't want to see Goblins killing Goblins. They might not be human, they may not be the most kind or understanding people in the world, but they were capable of honorable actions and showing empathy, even for beings that weren't their kin. Even humans, who claim to be paragons of humility, kindness and respect, were still unable to treat magical races fairly, let alone those of different beliefs from their own world. Dredhook looked over from his simmer pot. "Is there something I can help you with, Challenger Potter." Swallowing the lump in his throat, Harry shook his head. "No… not really. I… I will probably be back past curfew, so please keep the candles burning. I will be under guard escort, I am sure, so you needn't worry about me." Dredhook narrowed his eyes at him but Harry's eyes remained clear of doubt, as the Goblin saw only honesty… and resignation. He sighed. "Very well. be safe out there." Harry stepped out, making his way towards the central chamber and the elevator that would lead him up to the Bank. If anyone's life would be at risk for the knowledge he carried, it would be Harry's alone. He had sworn he would take responsibility for his own actions, no matter what the consequences could be. He was tired of letting innocents die, while he did nothing. Never again.

-✿-

Present Day

            "You should have seen them! They were so small that you could hold three of them in your hand and they were all so warm… Victoire wouldn't have parted with them at all if she had been there." Apolline couldn't help but smile as Gabrielle described her latest assignment, where she went to assist a kneezel breeder. While most licensed breeders could handle the pregnancies of their charges just fine, Professor d'Este had used his contacts within Magical France to give Gabrielle as much experience as she could get. Apparently, a lot of the caretakers and handlers didn't mind at all. While they were experts in helping, though they mostly observed, during the majority of their specific creatures' lives, they weren't able to handle anything more serious than ingrown nails, slivers in the animals' paws or the occasional play fighting scars. The knowledge that Gabrielle was training to be a Magical Creature Healer and that they could eventually get access to her services was more than enough to motivate them to contact Professor d'Este whenever they had a situation that would benefit the MCH in training. So far, it was mostly the anticipated calls: owls or cats getting injured during their time away from their owners, a toad that had ingested something toxic, a few dogs that had been attacked by doxies and other magical pests, and the occasional birth, like with the recent litter of kneezels. "I am glad to see that you are enjoying this profession you picked." Gabrielle was quiet for a moment. "I suppose I am enjoying it, despite the… less than pleasant parts when I need to break out the surgical kit. Still… it's worth it in the end when I get to see the very creatures that were hurt living their lives again as if it was all a bad dream."

            Apolline nodded as she stood up from the sofa to serve herself and her daughter some more tea, the two of them taking a much needed break after Victoire kept them busy until her mother returned from work. "Still, I find it odd that Mademoiselle Peverell was able to give you some instruction when it came to the application of potions to animals. So very few Potions Masters ever decide to experiment on living organisms, hence why most take years to come up with a single new potion. That Elysia has been registering several all over a couple of months is unheard of as a Potioneer." Gabrielle recalled the discussions they had whilst Elysia took her into her live specimen room. Apparently, because she always ran tests using leaves prior to testing on mice, the mortality rates on the mice from the actual experiments was quite low. It had taken Gabrielle watching Elysia carrying out the incisions before applying the healing potions to the creatures several times all on her own, before she decided to attempt it herself. The way it was setup was quite safe though, with an isolation hood and thick gloves to use to handle the mice safely. Elysia had been forced to do the incisions herself because it just felt wrong for Gabrielle to do them before healing the creatures, though she was able to handle the rest easily enough. "I think she said that she was mostly self taught when it came to potions, though she did mention getting some tutoring at the Goblin Apothecary she had served under for a bit. Both Adeline and I found it weird that she studied under the Goblins but Elysia says it was the fate she had been handed." Gabrielle noticed the look on her mother's face when she mentioned the Goblins. 

            "What?" Apolline sighed. "Has Elysia told you anything as to why she was with the Goblins after Harry vanished? Or anything about… you know…" Gabrielle shook her head. "Nothing about why she became Elysia, though she did tell Adeline and her mother that the reason she was with the Goblins was because she had a debt to repay." Apolline sat quietly in thought, worrying her youngest daughter. "Do you know something about how Elysia became so well acquainted with the Goblins?" Apolline sighed, setting her tea cup onto the saucer she was holding on her lap. "As I told you and your sister, a requirement to be the Representative of our Conclave in the Convention is that I am to know all about our people's history, at least that which survived the many wars and sieges. Because Gringotts is a sovereign nation, I had to do plenty of research into the treaties between our peoples, and the general truth is that no magical races can immigrate into the Goblin Nation. From your father's research into the last of the Peverells, however, it was clear that Elysia is a citizen of the Goblin Nation, just as she stated to us." Gabrielle frowned. "Then that means there is a path to citizenship." Apolline nodded. "There is and it's probably the reason why Elysia is far less bothered about inflicting harm on creatures than you are. According to the old treaties, the Goblins would only recognize someone as worthy of joining their nation if they underwent a series of Tasks or Trials in one of their Arenas." Gabrielle frowned deeply. "Arenas? Was she forced to fight in one like a Gladiator?"

            Apolline shook her head. "The Goblins wouldn't have forced her, meaning that Harry must have requested it. Why I cannot say, but there are tales about Challengers paying off their debts to the Goblins depending on how well they performed, with a few rare souls rumoured to have successfully completed the Trials. When your father mentioned the way the Goblins treated Elysia with great respect, I did some research and confirmed that the only other registered wizard to have ever gotten that honour, as far as we know, was Hogwarts’ own Godric Gryffindor. Considering he was a renowned Battle Mage during the height of Britain's early Medieval period, he would have to have been a powerful Wizard to have even gotten that title, let alone what he accomplished with the Goblins. That Harry Potter somehow succeeded in his footsteps says a lot about Elysia's capabilities." Gabrielle blushed. "She is pretty amazing, doing a great deal of physical exercise every day even though it doesn't benefit her magical abilities. The only thing that bothers me is that I hardly ever see her use magic, even at home. Other than the typical summoning and banishing charms, and a few levitation spells, she just doesn't seem to practice magic when I'm around and most of it is wandless. She was even using a scalpel on the mice." Apolline shrugged. "It's possible that she deems it necessary to maintain a higher physical condition." She then gave Gabrielle a brief sweep with her eyes. "Though it would seem you have been exercising too. Your legs seem to be far more defined than I remember. And they are beginning to stretch out your long, narrow pant legs." Gabrielle looked down at her feet.

            "I suppose I will have to do some clothes shopping. After I tried to match Elysia's work ethic, she had me go through all of her equipment in order to pick out which ones I wanted to do. I decided to focus on my feet, since you and dad always say it's better to run in a fight than to risk getting hurt or worse." Apolline smiled softly. "Good. While your father and I had our own, more extensive training, neither you nor Fleur were willing to pursue the development of more advanced Defence courses. Fleeing from a fight is better if your presence alone could bring harm to those whose duty it is to keep you safe. That you are making sure you can physically run is the right choice, though if my theory about Elysia's true accomplishments is correct, I think the safest place for you will be at her side. Well, safe for you from everyone but her, at the very least." Gabrielle's face went red. "I am safe with her in every sense of the word, Maman. You should have seen us in Lyon. It was like there was something… interacting with the Allure from me and Fleur, preventing it from affecting the people around us. I am pretty sure no one would have thought of us as Veela were it not for Fleur's telltale hair color." Apolline hummed to herself. "Yes, Fleur mentioned something to that regard, though as she and Elysia don't interact much, it probably didn't mean much to her. Has that always happened when you are around her?" Gabrielle thought back. "Not at first. I think it started happening during our visit to Beauxbatons. I was feeling… upset recalling the incident at the school and she touched my back in comfort. As we walked away, I could… feel her magic surrounding me, like a protective barrier. I don't know how she does it but it seems to keep the Allure from affecting others around me."

            Apolline ran that information over her knowledge of Veela history. "I can't recall if something like this has happened before. I may have to ask the Elders. Still, it is an impressive skill to have… maybe… Do you believe she would be willing to escort Fleur and Victoire during the Weasley visitation in Calais? You know how flustered Fleur gets when angry and neither she nor Victoire may be in their right mental state to keep control over themselves. Victoire specifically may react poorly to the animosity between her parents and grandparents, which could make Fleur even more dangerous." Gabrielle took a sip from her tea. "I believe she might be willing, though I need to bring it up soon so she can adjust her brewing timelines." Apolline sighed in relief, before eyeing her daughter. "And? Has anything progressed further since the massage?" Gabrielle's face went bright red. "Nooo… but it doesn't feel like it has to either. I mean… my nature is screaming at me to do more but when she and I are in the same room… other than having the urge to kiss her, I feel quite content." Apolline smiled. "Sounds to me like the one enduring the effects of an Allure is you." Gabrielle grumbled. "Yeah. It's very frustrating, though I can see her… relaxing more around me, and even with Adeline and Jeanne, opening up more about her past and herself. After the night she massaged my shoulder… I guess I just don't need to be in a rush." Apolline, who had set her cup on the coffee table, joined her daughter on the two person sofa and hugged her. "No, there isn't a reason to rush things when it comes to love. You will know whe the right time comes along… and you will enjoy every moment of it. You will see, my ange."

-✿-

            "Here you are, Lady Peverell. The contract that you requested with all the stipulations falling under the Gringotts and France treaties." Elysia smiled at Fueruk's attendant. "Thank you, Maeruk. A productive day to you, as always." The young goblin bowed her head before stepping out of the office, with Fueruk smirking to himself. "You keep stroking her ego, she will get out of hand for any of the goblins who wish to pursue her." Elysia raised an eyebrow at the Viceroy. "Please, as if you wont be hanging them over hot coals the moment they seek to court your cousin. They are all terrified of approaching her. Better for her to feel confident in herself rather than live under the illusion that she is undesired." Fueruk grumbled. "Let's leave my cousin's love life out of this and focus on business, shall we?" Elysia chuckled. "By all means. What do you have to report?" Fueruk handed her a stack of papers. "Thanks to our affiliates and the initiative of the ICW member nations, the Yellow Monkshood supply should reach sustainable levels by October, meaning the potion will see worldwide production and distribution either by mid October or November. The clinical trials that have been carried out by each of the nations have matched your results and they all have approved the emergency production and distribution of the potion to the native Were populations. Of course, they will be reviewing the long term effects of the potion, but we are certain they will match the observations Gringotts have been making for the past two years."

            Looking over the report made Elysia smile. "Aside from a few holdout extremists, the werewolf population of the world could see a fundamental change in their treatment. For the first time in centuries, they will be treated as they should always have been, a magical population with a condition, not a plague on two legs." Fueruk sighed. "Of course, said changes will take time, even with ICW sponsored legislation. Britain isn't the only country that is still discriminating against the Weres and other races. Those in positions of power will be opposed to any changes in the status quo." Elysia looked up from the paper. "What is it?" Fueruk tapped his fingers together. "When you requested the transfer of funds to your old acquaintance, we kept an eye on the account as requested. Funds were indeed withdrawn, though it was a paltry amount. The odd thing was that Miss Granger had withdrawn the funds from the London branch of our non-magical associates." Elysia pursed her lips. "She's that worried about entering Diagon Alley?" Fueruk nodded. "Ragnar has reported a surge in assaults within the economic artery of Magical Britain. While most occur in the morning and afternoon hours, there have been a few standouts during the day. Muggle parents had been placed under the Imperius Curse and were sent into Gringotts with the compulsion to empty out their accounts and leave. Fortunately, Londinium's security was able to identify the curse and disable it. In reprisal, members of Old and Noble families have been confounded and robbed of any valuables on their persons, including a few Vault keys, all of which were disabled, though no one was foolish enough to attempt to use them to steal the contents of said vaults. Of course, those assaults committed outside of the sight of the general population are nowhere near as restrained."

            The Viceroy watched as his associate contemplated his words, before sighing. "See if Ragnar is willing to provide some assistance to the non-magical parents caught in the crossfire. I am sure there is some profit you can make from helping a few people relocate to safer territories, not to mention growing their respect for Gringotts and its affiliates." Fueruk eyed her curiously. "I will ask him during the next Viceroy meeting. I am surprised you aren't volunteering for more." Elysia shrugged. "I have no further responsibility for the British Magicals and, even if I did, I know that even if I had a more substantial amount of liquid wealth, it wouldn't be enough to help them all, as the problem isn't that the Purebloods retain a great deal of wealth, but that the system remains in place where they can continue harassing the general population at no personal cost. Unless Wizarding Britain sees a fundamental shift in its society, any amount of money I throw at the problem will only benefit the very people responsible for the re-emerging violence." Fueruk gave her a bittersweet smile. "An accurate assessment, my Lady Peverell. Even here, in a nation with more egalitarian principles, the shadows of the old system remain in place, if one but takes the time to look for them." The last comment stayed with Elysia as the rest of the meeting continued, before she excused herself, wondering if Fueruk was referencing the treatment of Veelas as a shadow of the former system. Despite the advances in their representation and protections, it was clear that there was a lingering resentment and prejudice towards them, particularly from the Old Families who might have once participated in the enslavement of the race. With Gabrielle staying at her place, Elysia would have to look into that, for her safety.

            As she neared the Magical Object Identification Division of Gringotts Paris, the head of the Peverell family sensed a familiar aura. It was odd that the longer she was around the youngest of the Delacour sisters, the more she was becoming attuned to the subtle differences in their Allures. Rather than a blanket and homogenous magical effect, each Veela seemed to have aspects of their nature reflected in the way the Allure felt. Where Gabrielle's was a softer, almost gentle sense of comfort and desire, Fleur's felt a bit more aggressive, tugging at a person's attention more forcefully, despite her control over it, though whenever Victoire was near her it did seem to soften up. Knocking at the division's door, she gave the surprised Goblin manager a smile. "Good afternoon. May I speak with Fleur Delacour for a moment?" The female goblin bade her to enter and quickly guided her to Fleur's workbench, where the tools of her trade were scattered about, a combination of what one would see at the equivalent of a pawn shop, such as equipment designed to determine the purity of the metals in enchanted jewelry or objects, a massive magnifying glass to identify any damages to the surface of said objects, as well as to observe any runic inscriptions, with several containment boxes stacked to the side of her desk, their contents waiting to be examined. As Elysia approached, Fleur looked up from the magnification lens, her face shifting into clear surprise. "Oh, Elysia! What are you doing here?" The raven haired witch smiled at Fleur. "It's my weekly meeting with my business partner. Working weekends now?" 

            Fleur shook her head. "No, just filling in for a colleague who will be covering my shift when I have to go escort Victoire to see my ex-husband." She then looked at the other members of her department as the goblins instantly started whispering at each other. "Do they always do that when you are around?" Following Fleur's line of sight, Elysia sighed. "Depends on how much time they have spent around me. The weekend staff in the lobby have already gotten used to my presence, but since this is the first time I have stepped in here, it was bound to happen." Fleur stared at Elysia, trying to come to terms with how different she was from Harry. Sure, they had a few meetings together, particularly that day they spent with Gabrielle and Victoire in Lyon that ended up being a very pleasant day trip out of their usual haunts in Paris or Reims, Victoire having found her new friend, an Eurasian pygmy owl she had called Poleon, a shortened version of Napoleon, as Marrat was not happy about the small little bird stealing, if not monopolizing, the young girl's attention. Still, the bird's presence was already having a positive influence on her daughter, giving her a first taste of responsibility as she tended to be the one to provide it with food and water, not to mention that it was her constant companion now. Whilst they had been at Lyon, however, Elysia seemed to be exactly as Gabrielle described her; confident, gentle and very kind, though it was clear she didn't know how to interact with Victoire, though the girl had certainly grown to like her aunt's "shadow" as she called her. It had seemed to Fleur that Elysia tended to blend into the background easily during their day trip, though it was clear that only occured when she wasn't around Goblins.

            She watched as Elysia, with a glove covered hand, picked up one of the necklaces that had been left with the bank for evaluation. "I heard from Gabrielle that you specialized in enchantment. Do you prefer to discern existing enchantments or do you dabble with your own work?" Fleur waited for Elysia to set the necklace down, which she did with the same care as when she picked it up. "I am hoping to eventually do actual enchantment work myself, but identifying existing enchantments is a pleasant career, with the only exceptions being when I run into cursed artefacts, hence the level of care we take here with isolating the objects brought into the bank." Elysia eyed the stack of boxes. "Third box from the top feels dangerous to me." Fleur looked at the box for a moment. "But… how? It's in an isolation box." Elysia shrugged. "I spent several years dealing with the consequences of cursed objects and even persons. Trust me, I made sure never to be in that position again. As for how I can tell despite the isolation wards on the boxes, you can know it has a cursed object in them by how the box behaves. Cursed objects put a greater strain on the box's enchantments, while typical enchantments have little to no interaction with the wards at all." Taking the warning to heart, Fleur used her thicker gloves to place the third box on the cursed objects workbench, before returning to her station. "Thanks for the heads up. So, what can I help you with?" Elysia pulled out the contract that had been brought to her by Maeruk, and handed it to Fleur. "I was thinking of having your mother sign this but I wanted you to look it over first." 

            Fleur was initially worried, but as she read the contract's stipulation, a smile crept across her face. "This is… thank you. Thank you so much." Elysia shook her head. "It's nothing really, just a bit of insurance that I am sure will satisfy your mother more than your father, but everything remains within the proper laws and treaties. And, as you can imagine, your sister has made sure that she will be by my side during much of the trip." Fleur chuckled. "Yes, Gabrielle wouldn't miss the chance to spend the day with all of us together in one place." She looked up at Elysia, passing the documents back to her. "It would indeed be better if mother signed this instead of me, but as far as I can tell, everything is in order." Slipping the contract back into her coat pocket, Elysia was about to head out when Fleur called out to her. "Again, thank you. It must not be easy, having to make the choices you are making, considering who it is we will likely be meeting at Calais." Elysia looked back at her. "It's not about it being hard or easy. Most of my life has never been easy. I am just doing a service here for which I will be remunerated. Nothing more." Fleur watched her leave through the door, shaking her head. "A service, perhaps, but you still can't help yourself, can you, Elysia? You still have that kindness in you that Hermione so poignantly described. It's why Gabrielle can't help but fall deeper in love with you." Fleur returned to her work, the smile never leaving her face, her mood lighter than it had been in a long time.

Chapter Text

            "Was it really necessary for you to hire a bodyguard?" Fleur huffed at her former husband. "It was you who requested that my father not be here, since you fear he can't be impartial towards you and your family as the Director of the Magical Security Forces, so we made other arrangements. If you and your family can behave yourselves, I am sure she won't be a bother." Molly, who stood next to William, glared at Elysia, but the raven haired witch ignored her, keeping her senses focused on the moment. Wearing one of her black coats, and a deep green turtle neck that matched her eyes, she was sure she looked like a Dark Witch to them and, to some degree, that had been her intention. The Weasleys might have been members of the Order of the Phoenix and, all in all, had managed to take down several Death Eaters, but their instincts would always be geared towards protecting themselves first and foremost, just as Dumbledore had trained most of his subordinates. Harry had been taught the same way, but after facing the many trials of the Arena, Elysia had a better grasp of offensive magic than most Aurors would ever have in a single lifetime. They would be more wary of her being a threat than actually bothering to get a good look at her and think about who she reminded them of. She had debated wearing sunglasses but, as she hadn't concealed her eyes during their first encounter, she figured that hiding her eyes now would draw attention to them, so instead she opted to just blend in as much as possible, creating the image of what they feared most, so as to conceal anything they could perceive as belonging to someone they actually cared for.

            She especially doubted William Weasley would be able to recognize her, as he hardly ever interacted with Harry outside of his brief stay at the Shell Cottage. The other two people who accompanied him, however, were a different matter. Arthur Weasley looked as if he had aged fifteen years instead of a measly seven, even by magical standards, his hair taking on grey flecks amidst the red, his eyes almost devoid of any life to them except when he interacted with Victoire. Molly Weasley looked about the same as she did the last Harry saw of her, only with her brow lines being more prominent now as if she had been scowling constantly. The way Victoire recoiled from her touch made Elysia far more focused on her rather than on William, which wasn't a problem, as Fleur had her focus entirely on him. Gabrielle and Adeline were also close by, inspecting brooms at the local Quidditch supply store, though Elysia made sure to keep her magic extended enough that it covered much of the nearby area, tamping down on the effects of the Allure from the three Veelas, though Victoire's was barely there. After Arthur suggested they get some ice cream, Victoire chased after him happily, with Elysia keeping her distance but being close enough to intervene should something occur. Fortunately, Magical Calais wasn't exactly as large as Place Cachée or Diagon Alley, and that had to do with its history. Hidden behind the door of a restaurant called "Lionheart's Folly", stood the entirety of Le Débarquement Enchanté, an ancient section of the former port of Calais that was the jumping off point for witches and wizards traveling across the channel in the days before portkeys and apparition. Aside from this place and the nearby watchtower, there was little that survived of old Calais after the Second World War. What might have survived the conventional bombings and artillery shells was soon swept away by Grindelwald's forces.

            So, rather than the Medieval storefronts or Renaissance attractions, Magical Calais looked like much of the non-magical city, with large window displays allowing for everyone to see what was on sale, whether it was food, clothes, brooms or books. Due to its position, the small hub catered to both British and French sensibilities, hence why it was chosen as the place where Victoire would get to spend time with her father and his parents. After paying for the meal, Arthur handed his grandchild an ice cream bowl from the vendor, the shop barely a small opening in the wall of the building it was in, with the other openings to its right being food stalls where the other patrons took their pick, before taking seats in the open terrace filled with chairs and tables. As Victoire ate her way through the ice cream voraciously, Arthur asked her how she was doing and if she was making friends, with her describing Poleon and the other girls she had met at the Dumont Conclave. After having finished her heated discussion with William, Fleur came up to her daughter's side, though it was Arthur who was the first to speak up. "You should let the girl make friends outside of the Veelas." Fleur stared at him. "Who she makes friends with is up to her, though being too precipitous about it can cause her great harm once the Allure matures. We are raising her just as any other child of her nature has been raised." Molly, who had come up with William after the two had been talking with each other some distance away, scoffed. "The child is only six years old. You have no way of knowing how this magic of yours will manifest in her."

            Fleur glared at the woman. "We do and I refuse to discuss the matter any further with you." The two women glared at each other for a moment, making Victoire, who was seated before them, nervous. To Elysia's surprise, the little girl left her finished ice cream bowl on the table and rushed straight at her, wrapping her arms around the raven haired witch's waist. At this range there was no mistaking the Allure coming off from the little girl, the immature magic pulsing off of her like an irregular drum beat, the magic reacting to her heightened stress. The moment Elysia ran her hand over the little girl's head, however, she watched as her blue eyes looked up at her, the frown that had been on her face slowly turning into a sheepish smile, before she buried her head in Elysia's coat, her magic regaining some composure. Fleur looked to be restraining a measure of guilt at having caused her daughter to flee from her, but that was quickly being overtaken by amusement as she watched Elysia interact with the child. The Weasleys all had different degrees of disapproval on their faces, with Molly speaking up first. "And that right there is what Arthur was getting at. First you only let her associate with Veelas and now a Dark Witch?" Fleur turned to refute Molly's words but Victoria's squeal of delight drew everyone's attention, with Fleur hiding a smile with her hand as she watched Elysia place the young Veela on her shoulders, the little girl resting her hands on the witch's forehead. Leaving a furious Molly behind, Fleur approached them both. "If it becomes too much of a hassle, you can lower her down. Father used to do that for her but she just got too heavy for him." Elysia shook her head. "It's not a problem. No offense to your old man, but I am in better physical shape. She can stay up there as long as she wishes for the day… so long as she doesn't pull my hair any harder."

            Victoire offered a soft "Je suis désolée," followed by Elysia's "ça va," before the two made their way towards the center of the street, where the little girl pointed out that her aunt was exiting the store. The sight of Victoire on Elysia's shoulders seemed to have some effect on Gabrielle as Elysia briefly sensed the bond surge with emotions, but she ignored them as the two witches approached. "Did you find a broom you liked, tante?" Gabrielle chuckled, knowing the reason behind the question. "Yes, Victoire. Don't worry, I will let you get on it with me as soon as we get a chance back home." Victoire raised her hands off of Elysia's head in celebration and briefly looked like she was going to fall, but Elysia quickly lowered her head down, with Gabrielle pulling the squealing and laughing girl into her arms, before setting her down and taking her hand to lead her back to the group, where Molly was once again arguing with Fleur. "I can't believe that you are willing to put your daughter's life in the hands of a complete stranger rather than with her own flesh and blood. We would never do anything that could cause her harm." Elysia hummed to herself as she drew close enough to be heard. "That's funny, considering I am the only person here bound by a magical contract regarding young Victoire's wellbeing. You may not be willing to trust me, Madame Weasley, but Mademoiselle Delacour and her mother have no reason to doubt my intentions.” The redheaded woman glared at Elysia.

            “As if I would be a danger to my own granddaughter. All we want is the best for her, we just disagree with the way the Delacours are raising her. She should be allowed to play with other children her own age, not surrounded by Veela who are far older and instilling her with who knows what values. I highly doubt they know how to raise a young witch like her right. She might as well be raised by Goblins!” Elysia felt the Allures from Gabrielle and Fleur surge at the insult to their kin, with Victoire clearly sensing it as well. Rather than letting her charges start the fight, Elysia decided to intervene herself, especially as she tried to figure out what it was that was putting her on edge around Molly. “While I can’t begin to describe how ignorant your words are, Madame Weasley, I am also unable to express what the rearing of children is like amongst the conclaves. I am no Veela and as such am not about to judge, though those who I have met so far are exceptional women who understand the value of family, something they share in common with Goblins, for whom I am more familiar with. Anyone raised by a Goblin would understand that a child’s needs must be met and that if the parents are unable to take care of their own, a more capable family is quickly found. Blood and legacy mean a great deal to Goblins, but they are willing to put that aside if it benefits a child. They would never conceive of taking a child from a family well suited to giving a child everything, whether it's a physical or emotional need. They… would certainly never consider feeding a child any behavioural potions just to keep them in line with their own concept of a well off family.”

            Molly's face seemed to shift from the choice of Elysia’s words, confirming everything the raven haired witch needed to know. “How dare you! As if I would even consider such an act!” Elysia raised an eyebrow at her. “Really? Never? Funny, I have been taught to listen for lies amongst Goblins and those words certainly didn’t ring true. Even more so when you are carrying what I am certain is a highly illegal behavioural potion within one of your robe’s pockets. Though how you have it in your possession does present quite a few serious security questions that I am sure the French MSF would certainly like to have answered.” The elder woman’s face went from white to red in just a few seconds, her voice making Elysia miss her days at the Arena, as at the very least those beasts had a legitimate reason to roar at her with such ferocity and rage. "How dare you! I have no such potion on me and even suggest-" Her words were quickly silenced as a corked vial was summoned out of her robes and into Elysia's opened hand, just as an Auror on Patrol reached them, having been summoned by other passerbys witnessing the altercation. "What's happening here ?" The young man heard Elysia's explanations and, while Molly tried to dismiss the claims, the Auror inspected both the vial and Elysia's credentials, as well as referring to the other witnesses nearby, all of whom confirmed Elysia’s testimony. He then turned his gaze on the Weasley Matriarch, any sign of the practiced cordiality leaving his face, his English words dripping with poorly veiled disgust. 

            "I'm afraid you will be coming with me to the nearest station, ma'am. Carrying this controlled substance on your person without the appropriate paperwork and authorization is a felony. We will very much like to know how you came to have it on your person in the first place. Be aware that anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law." A clearly exhausted Arthur followed after the Auror as he escorted a silenced Molly past the crowd of onlookers towards the MSF station down the street, with William sighing as he rubbed his long red curly hair, before he turned to a barely restrained Fleur. He shook his head. "I guess we will leave this visitation here. I hope you believe me when I say that I had no idea she had that on her, nor that she would have ever considered using it, but I doubt there is enough good will left for you to believe me." As he knelt down to see eye to eye with Victoire, he frowned as she quickly hid behind Elysia's leg, though Gabrielle's hand on her head made her brave enough to poke her head out enough for William to bid her a good day, before he followed after his parents. As Victoire rushed to her mother's embrace, Gabrielle leaned over to whisper to Elysia. "How did you know she had that potion on her?" Elysia stared at the retreating forms in the distance, memories of a different life flashing before her eyes. "Unfortunately… I have a long history with those types of potions. As a Potions Master, I learned to sense the inherent magic in all of my work and I made sure… that I would never let myself be exposed to potions without my consent ever again.”

-✿-

            Gabrielle pulled the towel off her head before taking up her hairbrush, as the events of the day played out over in her mind as she looked in the mirror. On face value, it had been a good day. She and Adeline had been in the quidditch supply store in Calais and had looked over the brooms they had for sale there. Because it was Calais, the store had Quidditch memorabilia from both French and British League teams, meaning the place was packed full of jerseys, robes and scarves from both countries, including the Hogwarts school teams. The store owner, a British expatriate, explained that there was now a huge market for British Quidditch goods in France as many people had left the country in the years since the Troubles began, particularly amongst the first and second generation magicals. A lot of those people, however, still looked fondly on their time at Hogwarts and still followed some of the matches that were played across the channel with the League teams, even though they themselves were unwilling to cross the border to watch the games live, let alone to buy merchandise, hence why the store had become a hotbed for the other expatriates. Gabrielle had held the Gryffindor scarf in her hand, the House emblem embroidered at the ends, but ultimately decided against buying it for Elysia. While she was sure that her landlady had some fond memories of her time at the castle, the fact she had yet to see any memorabilia in the house or on her person made her feel that she just didn't want to be reminded of her school years all that much. Gabrielle did, however, buy a children's play set with a snitch that wouldn't get too far away from the person who released it, making it a great gift to improve hand eye coordination and for children to practice flying safely in their family's backyards. She decided to ask Fleur and their parents what their thoughts were on getting Victoire a children's broom for Christmas.

            Until then, Victoire would be able to fly along with Gabrielle on the broom she got for herself, after having a long discussion with the owner on the various brooms currently available, what their prices were, and how they handled. The man was certainly well versed in the brooms he had on display. "The Cleansweep XIV and the Comet 350 are the most common on the market right now, with the Nimbus 2005 being the broom seen in most local Quidditch games, whilst the teams for next year’s Quidditch World Cup will be using the Thunderbolt X, after it took the manufacturer several poor attempts at dethroning the Firebolt. Damn broom was a thing of beauty and rumour has it they are designing a new one but it's still a few years out from entering the market." Seeing the available brooms, she thought about Elysia's. "Which of these would you say could keep up with a Firebolt not being put to its limits? I have a friend who owns a Firebolt and I would like to be able to actually keep up with her when she is just having fun." The man behind the counter chuckled. "Guessing she's a retired player, to own a broom like the Firebolt, if all she uses it is just for fun. Let's see… if you are on a budget, I got an older Nimbus 2003 that could keep up with a casual flier, and it's actually considered one of the more stable models. Most academies and local teams tend to change their brooms to every second or third generation model, so they tend to be built in large quantities, but there was a problem with the 2004s having reliability issues, so the 2003s got a few late production orders made before the 2005s came out. The one I have is such a late production unit, so it didn't get a serious workout before the owner switched to the newer model. Still, since it's pre-owned, two generations back, I could part with it for a reasonable discount." 

            While it was a bit more expensive than Gabrielle would have liked, the broom was definitely better than the other models, and when she saw it she honestly couldn't say no, as it was made from White Oak that had been colored into a grey finish, with a darker grey metal used for the stand and detailing. When he saw Gabrielle's appreciation of it, the man smiled. "I have had this beauty for a few years now. Glad to see it's going to someone who appreciates it, seeing as most just want the regular wood look or the black finish. The 2001s sold well but they didn't live up to the hype compared to the 2000s. Now, it's already grey so you won't have to worry about it aging, but you do still need to give it some care. Probably fewer times than the brooms used by regular players, but a gentle clean every once in a while with a deeper polish every other year or so would be fine." After he had wrapped the broom up and Gabrielle had stashed it away into her shoulder shopping bag, she and Adeline left the store, with her friend wondering when she could have a go at the broom herself. The sight of Victoire sitting on Elyia's shoulders had, however, completely derailed Gabrielle's line of thought. Elysia had confessed to her before that she didn't know how to behave around younger children, having never been around them as Harry. Still, her short interactions with the young Veela had clearly made an impression on the little strawberry blonde ball of energy as she clearly felt safe around her. Seeing the two of them together… made some of Gabrielle's deeper and less thought about desires rise up in her mind again, though she managed to regain control overself, though the way Elysia looked at her told her that the surge of emotions didn't go unnoticed.

            Then the day took a real turn when Molly Weasley was arrested for carrying a controlled substance. With the visitation over, Fleur and Gabrielle took Victoire back home while Elysia and Adeline returned to Saint-Cirq after the former made sure that the girls were safely under the Delacour wards, as was stipulated by the contract she had signed. Her parents, both of whom had been at work in Paris, returned quickly, probably as soon as the Convention was out of session, with an Auror accompanying François home to get everyone else's statements, Gabrielle being given a summons for Elysia for a final witness statement back at the Ministry regarding the incident. As always, François had excused himself from overseeing the case, though he had filed a restraining order against the Weasleys with the government, the local judge approving a temporary one quickly whilst the ICW judge awaited the end of the investigation into the incident to make a more detailed and possibly permanent determination. After having a somewhat awkward dinner with her family, Gabrielle took her portkey back to the Peverell Estate and elected to take a shower after such a long day. With her hair now drier and more tamed, Gabrielle pulled on her bathrobe and thought about going to sleep early, but she could feel something… unusual. Her bond with Elysia felt oddly tense, as if Elysia wasn't well, and even the very air around her felt as if it was pulsing. Putting on a set of pajamas before slipping back into her now dry robes, Gabrielle stepped out of her room and used the knocker on Elysia's door. For a brief moment the air seemed to go perfectly still, as if the source of the tension faded, before a curt "you may enter" came from the door.

            Stepping inside, Gabrielle noticed that the sitting room was barely lit, the only light coming from the table's candles. Elysia was seated there, her robes dark, almost vanishing against the shadows, with her bare hand held up to the candles. With barely a flicker one of the unlit candles lit up, before Elysia waved her hand at it, extinguishing it just as quickly. Gabrielle found the sight oddly comforting. Having seen barely a whisper of Elysia using magic, the sight of her actually practicing made her seem more real, though the fact she was doing it without a wand still left her wondering about what she was really capable of. "I imagine that this is a relatively easy trick that most Veelas learn to practice doing as soon as their other nature begins to manifest?" Gabrielle chuckled, before focusing on her hidden nature. The surge of energy came with the usual heightened emotions and desires, with the hardest part being finding the balance that allowed a Veela to retain their human form while drawing on the creature's inherent abilities. A ball of bright orange flames filled out her exposed right hand as she approached Elysia, who seemed oddly focused on it. "We don't usually try to light candles but getting to this level of control over our abilities is a requirement. Veelas who are too temperamental usually stay in the conclaves, for their own safety as well as everyone else's." Gabrielle was surprised as Elysia reached up to the fireball, holding out her hands over the flames as a soft smile grew on her face. "I can see why. It's not as powerful as Wyvern fire but probably more potent with its traces of magic, making for some nasty scars." Gabrielle blinked in surprise. "You've encountered Wyverns?"

            Gesturing at Gabrielle's usual seat, Elysia sat back into her high back chair. "I have, but that isn't the part of my history you were curious about when you came to my door, is it?" Gabrielle extinguished the fire in her hand as she sat down. "Actually, I was just worried about you. The magic in the air felt… raw? Troubled? I wasn't sure what it was but I felt like I needed to check in on you. That is… if you want to talk about it." Elysia sighed, closing her eyes and resting her head against her chair's padding. "I don't know if you heard about what Hogwarts was like for me. I know the Prophet released a ridiculous biography of me that inserted quite a few erroneous suppositions as to my motivations behind my actions, and Skeeter’s “Tell all” book read more like a teen romance drama than a biography. Though the part where I hated Snape was true enough in both tellings. Hermione's journal… that was closer to the truth, but it was her truth… not mine… and not even the truth I was never supposed to discover about myself." Gabrielle frowned. "What do you mean?" Elysia summoned a small vial with liquid inside of it that she had on the table and held it in her hand, her eyes fixed on the contents inside. "Everyone talks about the Prophecy. The thing that drove Voldemort to kill my parents that Halloween night, the reason why Dumbledore did everything that he could to ensure that it came to pass, that Tom Riddle would see his end at my hands. What no one knew, not even me, was that Dumbledore didn't just leave things to chance. He wanted to make sure that that Boy-Who-Lived fulfilled the role that he wanted of him. So he made sure that my actions didn't contradict that.”

            Anger slipped into Elysia’s words, old but still as intense as ever. “Firstly, he manipulated events to ensure that I wouldn’t be raised in the Magical World. He knew that, by keeping me ignorant, he could spoon feed me information in a way that suited his position. I didn’t have a stable living environment so I had no attachment to it. I was introduced to magic by Hagrid, who was well meaning, but easily manipulated, and who's skewed vision of Dumbledore was designed for me to attach myself to as a lifeline. Malfoy didn't help matters when I ran into him in the Alley and Ronald… Well, Dumbledore wanted me to see the world through a very narrow field of view. His sycophants, the Weasleys, were just the people he needed for the job. Ron would keep everyone else away so that all the information I got was through them. I never learned about my family, my responsibilities as a Potter, or about the laws that governed the Wizard World. Of course, if I had been in my right state of mind, I might have noticed. If I hadn’t lost any hope in school officials by how those in the non-magical world ignored my clearly distressed state, I might have asked more questions, been more attentive to those around me. Of course, I wasn’t in my right state of mind. And Dumbledore made sure of that. From the moment I stepped into the school… I was being fed potions like the one Molly Weasley had with her today. Potions designed to restrain the minds of adult witches and wizards who are suffering from mental illnesses too advanced for a Mind Healer to fix."

            Elysia could see the dawning horror on Gabrielle's face as she listed the potions the Goblins had detected in her body. "Of course, he knew these potions would inhibit my abilities at the school, but he didn't care. Dumbledore needed his pawn to be on board, dancing to his tune, showing loyalty to him and those who served him alone. And he got that. He got his little soldier, his martyr, all ready to fulfill his plans. The only things he probably didn't count on were that he would die… and that I wouldn't stay dead." Gabrielle frowned but was momentarily distracted as Elysia's companions seemed to materialize out of nowhere, with Badb perched on the top of the chair, whilst Anand looked up at her master's face as she rested her head on Elysia's bare feet. Macha had even managed to appear on Elysia's lap, though the sudden appearance of the three didn't seem to be a surprise for Elysia as she just ran her hand down Macha's back as the cat rested contently on her owner's thighs. "Yes, yes, I know. I am alright now." Gabrielle felt briefly like an intruder in what was clearly a very personal moment, but when Elysia looked up, her eyes seemed softer. "I can't go into specifics on what happened in the forest when I walked out to face Tom alone. I can tell you that I stared him down, resigned to die, as a Killing Curse raced straight towards me, believing that my actions would render Voldemort mortal once more. And it worked, just as Dumbledore had intended. His little martyr, having no personal attachments to speak of, having more connections to the dead rather than the living, went to his death "willingly." Only, I didn't die. Powers greater than Dumbledore ever truly understood interceded on my behalf and I was able to come back, but when I did… I began to realize that so much of my life felt wrong. The people I had been close to, the decisions I had made. Almost everything felt like there was this fog hanging over it. The goblins were able to confirm that this was my perception of the world through the potions in my system, and that something in my moment of death managed to free me from their control."

            Placing the vial on the table, she continued to pet a very content Macha. "After I tried to help fix the remnants of the British Magical community, only to be told to just act as a figurehead and to stop mucking up the plans already in motion, I decided that they weren't worth my time. I tried to make a small little corner for myself in the ruins of my life, content to watch the world collapse around me once again. The Goblins, however, sought me out in order to collect a debt that I owed them and I agreed to pay it via a service agreement, and during my time with them I learned what it took to be a Potions Master, to look after my own health amongst a people that have a very different set of biological needs… and to make sure that what was done to me could never be repeated again. That's why, when I was looking after your niece, I was curious about this odd sensation I was getting from Molly. It took me a while to place it but when I narrowed it down to it being in her pocket, the familiar sensation of the potion clicked into place in my head. While I am uncertain how much she knew of Dumbledore's plan, the timeline of doses I received suggested that the last dose I got was sometime after my seventeenth birthday. The only place where that dose could have been administered was the Weasley family homestead, prior to the wedding." Gabrielle, with tears running down her eyes, cursed under her breath. "That's vile! You spent years, YEARS, being dosed with potions not fit for a child let alone a healthy adult, and then that woman tried to do it again, to her granddaughter no less?! You need to report all this to the Aurors! If she is guilty of what she did to you…" 

            Elysia shook her head. "I can't. The moment I reveal the fact that she may have done this before, they will know that the information came from Harry Potter. People will try and trace it back to me. And that's assuming anyone would believe the story. In Britain, Skeeter's book had an effect in disrupting Dumbledore's image, but its release during the Death Eater occupation threw doubt over its contents. The only people who could corroborate are either dead or tired of being pulled into the spotlight. Dumbledore might not be as well regarded as Harry Potter, but the very idea that he could have manipulated a boy into a deadly confrontation against the Dark Lord Voldemort would seem incredulous to them. And that's just Britain. His defeat of Grindelwald gives him strong support amongst the European magicals and they would be hard pressed to believe he would be capable of such decisions. No… the best I can do is give them my statement regarding what occured in the moment… though I may just suggest that they expand their line of questioning, particularly under Veritaserum. Who knows what they might uncover. If the truth comes to light via them being investigated for similar crimes, no evidence will lead back to me and their involvement in the plot will be made public without the shadow of Dumbledore's influence. It may not be a perfect resolution to the crimes perpetrated against me… but it will be good enough."

            Gabrielle, seeing that even the thought of justice being brought upon Molly Weasley didn't seem to lift Elysia's spirits, rose from her chair and walked up to her, before taking her hand and holding it between both of hers against her chest. "Thank you. Thank you for looking after Victoire as you promised you would… and for telling me some of your truth. I know it may take time for you to be more open with me, but I will wait for as long as you need me to." Elysia looked up and into Gabrielle's blue eyes, before she smiled. "You don't have to thank me. I will always do what's right for those that I can help. Not because of some stupid potion, or a silly name that no longer has any meaning to me, but because I choose to." With the three creatures slipping out of the sitting room quietly, Elysia and Gabrielle discussed a few plans for the next few days, with both looking forwards to just having a day to fly around on their brooms over the Estate grounds. Before Gabrielle left the room, however, Elysia wrapped her arms around Gabrielle's waist, sending the young Veela's blood straight into her cheeks, before the raven haired whispered something to her. "Instead, I should thank you for asking me to let you into my life. Your company has really been appreciated here. Also, I wanted you to know. Dumbledore had taken me off the potions for the Triwizard Tournament because he needed me to be capable of surviving it. So when I saved you from the Merfolk that day, it wasn't because I was compelled to do it. I did it because it was the right thing to do and I don't regret what I did. Don't ever doubt that." Gabrielle felt her Veela nature surge in her again as soon as those strong arms pulled away from her and she struggled containing it all the way back to her room.

            For her part, Elysia had remained rooted to the spot where she had released Gabrielle. Revealing to Gabrielle what she had discovered of her own past hadn't been part of Elysia’s plans for today, but after almost seeing that poor little girl subjected to the same mind altering potions that Harry had been fed during most of his time at Hogwarts, she wanted to give Gabrielle and, by extension, her family everything she knew or suspected about Molly Weasley. Elysia was absolutely certain that Snape and Dumbledore had been behind her doses while at Hogwarts, mostly through Harry's food, but the few times he had been with the Weasleys, the fact that Harry had been targeted to trust them more and, finally, that massive dose at the start of what would have been his seventh year coinciding with his time at the Weasley homestead, made him doubt how genuine their involvement was. That Molly was willing to dose someone she thought of as a son on the orders of Dumbledore made any doubt of her dosing her estranged granddaughter disappear. The fact that Victoire might never be left alone with her father and grandparents ever again was a sad consequence of Molly's actions, but the girl would be looked after. It was that same thought that had made Elysia pull Gabrielle back. Whether it was the bond or her understanding of Gabrielle, she didn't know, but Elysia was certain that if she had allowed Gabrielle to leave believing that her rescue had been precipitated by the potions in Harry's system, it would have soured their relationship going forward. Whatever they would end up being, Elysia didn't want there to be any misunderstandings between them. Not only could misunderstandings undermine their relationship, but they could have far deeper consequences. Elysia, as Harry, had seen how far misunderstandings could go… and the price that those involved were forced to pay.

-✿-

Londinium District, Spring 2001

            "We have another one! Heavy loss of blood from lacerations to his stomach. Damage to internal organs visible. We need blood replenishing and healing potions here quickly." Helstrud turned away from her patient. "Mr Potter, fetch the vials." Harry nodded, placing the bandages on the table next to her before taking one of the healing kits off the shelf of the hospital wing, as the injured continued filling in. Remembering the prognosis for the recent arrival, he fetched the vials needed to attend all of the patients' needs, placing them all on the table next to Helstrud, before repeating the process with the other healers and carers across the Gringotts Londinium Medical Ward. While ordinarily Harry wasn't all that well informed as to which potions could be used in what order, particularly the ones that were refined for Goblins to use, he had been getting a lot of practice with it since the state of emergency was declared. While he had intended to return to Dredhook's home after informing the Viceroy about the uprising, both Ragnar and Golstrud had requested that he remain near the Hospital Ward. Ragnar had been hearing about a possible uprising from his confidants for some time, but the large surge in the purchase of medical kits after a prolonged but subdued surge in the sales of weapons amongst the population, forced him to make a calculated risk. Knowing who some of the ringleaders were, he had the guards detain them, whilst leaving some of their compatriots free to spread the news. While Harry didn't like the fact that the Viceroy had manipulated the rebels into attacking early, he could understand that even if he had taken all the ones they were aware of, the others would have only hidden deeper in the population, delaying the confrontation for years, if not decades down the line. Ragnar wanted to end the threat once and for all.

            Without some of its leadership, the rebels fell right into Ragnar's plan and called for a full uprising, with most, if not all, of the supporters taking up arms against the soldiers and guards. The bank itself never opened that morning and would likely remain closed in the days to come, until the consequences of the morning's events were fully understood. It didn't take long for the very first signs of the consequences of the uprising to come rushing through the Medical Ward's doors as the injured came pouring in, almost all of them guards wearing heavy armour that needed to be removed from their bodies in order to treat the deep gashes from the rebel's pikes, spears and halberds. As the morning wore on, Harry soon learned that the danger of Goblin made weapons didn't just extend to absorbing Basilisk Venom. Almost all of the injured guards had been stabbed with Goblin Steel that had absorbed a mixed variety of poisons. The most common of these were easily neutralized with the antidotes the staff had in stock, but a few arrived with a mixture that needed to be carefully neutralized in a specific sequence, all the while the men and women of the Goblin guards suffered through and endured through pain that even Harry could not bare to watch. But he tried his best to not only be there for the medical staff, but also for the patients. Even if his warning had only brought the inevitable to come that much sooner, even if his actions did save the lives of others, these Goblins were suffering because of an action he chose to do. He couldn't bring himself to look away from their pain. During the war against the Death Eaters, he had been fortunately spared from much of the more violent altercations, and his only experience with the consequences of the conflict came in the aftermath of the Battle of Hogwarts. In both conflicts he had been more of a spectator rather than combatant, but that didn't mean he could just turn away from the suffering of others. He needed to do his part, no matter how insignificant it might be, to help those truly in need.

            As the day dragged on the Ward had to release some of the recovering patients into an adjoining chamber to make way for the newer patients. Harry was just returning from the Potion's storage closet with new potions cases when a rush of soldiers in leather and dark armour entered, with two familiar looking goblins amongst them, one of whom had a deep gash along his chest and upper shoulder. Helstrud rushed to her sibling's side and began asking Harry for the potions she would need in sequence, while the leather armoured Goblins discussed something amongst themselves. As they prepared to leave the ward, the doors flew open again, as a group of goblins armed with spears, shields and swords rushed into the Medical Ward. The Guards that had been at attention inside raised their massive shields to protect the staff and patients as the black armoured soldiers rushed into the advancing rebels, the two sides trading blows as blood and limbs splattered across the ground. Harry could feel the Elder Wand's consciousness beating against his mind, demanding to be let loose against these enemies that threatened the safety of her master, but Harry held his ground for as long as he could. Then, his vision grew blurred as he saw Dredhook launched backwards into the ground as the Goblin that had successfully impaled him on the shoulder drew a short blade from his shield, fully intending to end the soldier's life. The Elder Wand appeared in his hand as if it had been conjured from the aether, a banishing spell rushing across the distance, before it was quickly blocked by the rebel's shield, though the Goblin was pushed back by a few feet, enough for Harry to summon Dredhook's body to his side of the room, where the Healers were quick to attend to him.

            Staring at the growing strength of the rebels as they seemed to want to to deal as much damage as possible to the injured soldiers and guards, while trying to break through their defences, Harry ran through the options in his mind. A quick attempt at an Expelliarmus told him everything he needed to know about goblin-made steel, as the weapons remained firmly in the hands of their owners, with a piercing spell creating a loud thud of a noise though only denting a shield in the process. Running through the remaining options in his mind, he recalled one spell he had come across while reading the Peverell family Grimoires. It was an old spell, one that probably hadn't seen use in centuries, but Harry had considered it as a possible means of piercing through the outer layers of spell resistant creatures like the Griffin. But if he used the spell… it could possibly mean killing the Goblin it was aimed towards. Could he do that? Could he take a life? For all of his time at Hogwarts, it was practically drilled into his head that taking a life using magic was a step too far. That it was the difference between the Death Eaters and everyone else. And yet… how many people had died because someone failed to kill Bellatrix Lestrange when encountering her out on the streets of Diagon Alley? How many suffered through Lycanthropy because the Aurors always tried to capture Fenrir Greyback alive? How many people died because… because Albus Dumbledore refused to risk fighting and killing Voldemort during the first war? Harry knew the answer to those questions. He knew that sometimes killing was the only choice. But could he do it himself? Could he take a Goblin's life? The creatures from the six Trials flashed across his mind and Harry closed his eyes.

            They were all the same. Human, Goblin, Nundu, Wyrm, Lavellan, Wyvern. They may not all have the same level of consciousness nor awareness, they might not live the same as the others, but they were all "alive," they all strived to preserve their life to the very end, and for many of the creatures he faced in the Arena, Harry had taken their life in order to protect his own. His hands were already stained in the blood of those creatures, and who knew how many other witches and wizards died to assist him in ending the war against Voldemort. Their blood was on his hands too. They died so that others could live, so that Harry could live and he… he wouldn't do any less. On the beds around him were the injured soldiers and guards whose duty was to protect the lives and wellbeing of every citizen of the Goblin District of Londinium. Many had bled to save the lives of others, many more had possibly died so that others wouldn't. For them, who treated him with respect, even admiration, for Dredhook who had taken on the responsibility of training Harry every day in the art of melee combat, who was now injured in the line of duty, for Golstrud who needed medical attention quickly… how could Harry do any less? With a deep breath, Harry flicked the Elder Wand towards the rebels, the ancient spell spilling out of his lips. " Perforabis Armis ." The light blue spell raced across the gap and struck the raised shields, only for a hole to appear at the impact site. The Goblin who had raised the shield up had a stunned look on his face before he fell to his knees, a wide opening in his chest revealing where the spell had struck the chainmail, as blood oozed out of the wound, before he fell forward. The sight of their fallen comrade galvanized the rest and focused their attention on Harry, but the last of the Potters did not hesitate casting the curse again and again, the infirmary filled with blue light almost continuously, until all the rebels that had attacked the Medical Ward had been slain. 

            With the Elder Wand purring in his mind, content beyond words, Harry returned to his duties assisting the Healers as the Guards reinforced the door and prepared for further assaults, his movements stiff and his face emotionless. After long hours, with plenty more injured treated, the Viceroy of Gringotts Londinium finally arrived at the Medical Ward, under a heavy escort of guards. Ragnar had certainly seen better days as he walked into the infirmary, his face covered in blood, some from gashes along his face, while others seemed to be splatter that had fallen onto him, a decently long sword at his side dripping with blood and chipped in places. He made his way to Golstrud's side, finding his aide awake, though still recovering from the poisons in his system that were slowing the healing of his wounds, before speaking to the Head Healer and to the Guards in charge of the ward. Having heard the report, Ragnar walked up to Harry, bowing his head in a show of respect that stunned all the other Goblins in attendance. "Thank you, Challenger Potter, for the services you were forced to provide to the Goblin Nation's Londinium District. The rebels that came here were the last of the more experienced forces and they had intended to deal as much damage as possible to the injured in the hopes that even in death their objective was accomplished, regardless of the dishonourable conduct they sought to perpetrate. The Soldiers, Guards and Civilians who are all alive here and now owe their lives to you. Londinium now owes you a debt we do not yet know how to repay, but on my word as Viceroy, we will not let your services here be in vain." As Harry was about to respond, he heard the Guards all slam their halberts into the ground, before they all bowed their heads to him.

            Harry couldn't exactly remember what his next words were, as the next few minutes were a blur of activity as he assisted the Healers for a few more minutes, before being ordered by Helstrud to rest, as the staff could now handle the rest of work on their own. As he walked past the injured soldiers, those who were awake and could move would lower their heads to him in passing, until a familiar Goblin with a bandage covering his shoulder asked him to step closer. Dredhook looked at Harry and smiled. "You did well today, Mr Potter. I owe you my life." Harry smiled at him. "After all the times that your training has saved my life in the Arena, I believe we can simply call it even." Dredhook chuckled. "I had a feeling you would say something like that. Still… thank you, not just for the lives you saved, but for helping me regain the honour that had been lost to me and my family. If there is anything you need, just ask." Harry shook his head. "The only thing I want is for my roommate to recover quickly. While you are here, I will look into brewing these potions I read that can allow a human to drink Goblin alcohol so that when you return home, we can finally share a few drinks… without either of us ending up in the infirmary." Dredhook chuckled, even as he flinched from the wound. "I would like that very much, Mr Potter. I will endeavour to recover quickly. Until then, do not forget to rest… my friend." As Harry left under escort, the cold that had seeped into his heart had lightened ever so softly from Dredhook’s words. While he was proud and thankful for the respect of the Goblins, Dredhook calling him "friend" felt like the greatest honour he could have received that day. It would be one of the few things that would ease his conscience, as the weight of his actions would begin to set on his mind in the days to come.

-✿-

Present Day

            "Here you are, my Lady. Your earnings from the first official worldwide sale of the Improved Wolfsbane Potion." Taking the sheet of paper into her hand, Elysia felt her mouth go dry. "This is more than what had been projected." Fueruk sat back, a very pleased smile on his face. "Indeed. It would seem that up until your potion recipe was made widely available, the Werewolf population of the world was being severely underreported. We expected to see an increase over the average sale of the standard wolfsbane potion, but nothing like this. It was fortunate that many of these unregistered Werewolves came forward and identified themselves prior to the production of the first major batch, otherwise there might still have been a shortage. Still, as you can see, the projections we had panned out. If the cases of Lycanthropy remain steady, we will see the same figure repeated every month for the next twenty years or so. With this, I imagine you can finish the work on your home." Elysia chuckled, before setting the paper back down on the desk. "Considering my last minute expenses and the Galleons transferred over to Hermione Granger's emergency funds, I think it would be better if I just let the new income accumulate a little." Fueruk shrugged his shoulders. "Whatever you say. Now, speaking of new income sources, the editors have been very pleased with your recent submissions regarding your Potions Recipe Book. Miss Charbonneau's illustrations with your suggestions are all fitting together into the book quite nicely. How soon do you believe you will have the full manuscript ready for final review?"

            Elysia sat back in deep thought. "Adeline will be leaving for French Guiana in the second week of January, but she has been making great progress, while I am still running a few final checks on some potion recipes. I want to run the full manuscript by her before she leaves, so I will hopefully have it submitted before the Yuletide. Actually, I would love to give her an advanced copy before she sets out for the expedition." Fueruk looked through his planner and made a few notes. "I will speak to the editors to see if they can get a few copies of your book ready ahead of schedule for some early gifts. Other than that, the pre-orders are still coming in. As of right now, every academic institution, from the major ones like Ilvermorny and Castelobruxo, to the minor ones like the ones in Salem and Hobart, have requested copies of the text as soon as it's published, not to mention the Potions Institutions and regulatory bodies. Based on interest and the high demand that the book may see once the initial print has been verified by the institutions, we foresee the bulk of the sales to occur in the summer during what would be the second printing, followed by lower but steady sales every other year during the same time period. Regardless of when or if you decide to publish a second Potions book, you will still be receiving quite the income from all of your projects, as well as your continued work as our chief supplier of human based potions. It would be up to you if you would like to reduce your quota for the potions we store or sell here." Elysia was quiet for a second. "Not for the moment. I will still be Jeanne's primary supplier and, aside from when I had to do extensive research such as it has been these last few months, the quota I have isn't stressful enough to merit cutting back. I will let you know if that ever needs to change."

            Fueruk nodded. "Very well. Are there any other matters you need to discuss? Your short term stunt as bodyguard didn't draw too much attention to yourself and our contacts in Britain would suggest that the Weasleys were more angry at the Delacours rather than their perceived hired muscle. The Head of the Guards would be delighted to offer you his expertise regarding the legalities and training required of Gringotts employees hired to serve as protectors." Elysia blushed in embarrassment. After Gabrielle had mentioned that she would need to do a full report to the MSF regarding what had occured in Calais, Elysia had returned to Gringotts to get some much needed legal counsel. Gringotts was no stranger to offering security services to wizards or witches with whom it had pleasant relationships, so the Head of the Guards was more than familiar with French laws and treaties regarding the responsibilities a bodyguard had when reporting any incidents to the local police force. He had accompanied Elysia to the French Ministry of Magic after giving her a few impromptu lessons in the bank, before she sat down and testified before the Aurors. While she took Veritaserum voluntarily, the Head of the Guard was the one who would review all the questions, so as to make sure the Aurors didn't exceed the limits with their questioning in regards to the investigation. It was clear that the Aurors were a bit unhappy with this, but a few free questions such as if Elysia had ever been or was part of a paramilitary force with interests in France eased their minds when she responded in the negative, with the question of her being an active member being broad enough that it was clear she wasn't part of anything except for Gringotts. Fueruk had been made aware that there was some concern that Elysia was being perceived as another Severus Snape style double agent and had wanted to end that misconception irrefutably.

            Once the Aurors confirmed that the potion vial wasn't a plant and that Elysia's expertise with potions allowed her to sense the effects of the vial's contents, which had some of the Aurors confused as to how she could do that, the rest of the questions were merely to establish her motivations, observations and any final details needed before she was given the antidote and sent on her way. Back in Fueruk's office, Elysia shook her head. "No, I believe I am fine for now." After downing a less than healthy dose of Goblin alcohol, Elysia bid her friend a good day and made her way back home with some fresh bread from a Paris bakery just outside of the Place Cachée. While Ida took the bread to have it served with today's dinner, she did smile as the elf commented that she would soon be baking her own loaves of bread in the kitchens. She had already tried a few times, but the results had yet to meet her high standards. Hearing that Gabrielle was in the gardens, caught Elysia by surprise. While Gabrielle was often outside, particularly when they enjoyed their lunches or when she was just getting some fresh air while Sera flew around her, this was the time of day that the young Veela usually made her way back home for dinner. Stepping out into the gardens for a moment, which sadly had little to no plant life in them except for a few shrubs that had grown on their own in the last two years, her initial concern died down as Gabrielle was flying about the grounds on her broom, a smile plastered on her face, with Sera following close behind her, the two of them enjoying the somewhat overcast skies. Deciding that her training session could be left for a later time, Elysia pulled out her Firebolt, while Macha and Anand scattered into the grounds.

            Catching up to Gabrielle was easy for Elysia as her Firebolt was still just a tad faster than the newer Nimbus, though Gabrielle didn't seem to be pushing her broom to its limits either. Seeing Elysia come up to her, the young Veela waved at her before dropping into a shallow dive, with the raven haired witch just chuckling to herself, allowing her broom to seemingly fall, before pulling up at a much sharper angle. While it had been eight years now since she had last played Quidditch, the old skills had just been dormant within her and, since she wasn't pushing the broom hard enough for it to be a problem, she was easily able to pull herself up from the dive. Pulling up beside Gabrielle, she matched the witch's movements easily enough, even though it was clear the newer broom was more maneuverable. After almost a full hour of flying around the Estate grounds, with Gabrielle almost running into the perimeter wards before Elysia sped ahead of her and demonstrated their presence, the two of them landed safely in the gardens, with Gabrielle sweating profusely, even though the smile never left her face. "That's the longest I've ever been on a broom." Elysia chuckled, her own forehead covered in sweat. "Quidditch games can go on for longer but I have been out of practice for a while." After carefully storing the two brooms in the locker, Elysia watched as Gabrielle sat in the kitchen with Ida, getting some water, as the two discussed dinner, the sight feeling… natural. The last of the Peverells sighed, realizing now that it was less of a matter of if she would start having feelings for Gabrielle. It had also ceased to be a matter of when, as she made her way up to her room for a shower before dinner, as the thought of Gabrielle joining her intruded into her mind. She knew now that they would have to figure out what they wanted from each other soon, before the decision was made for them.            

-✿-

            "What the hell do you mean? We had a deal!" The man seated across the table from the person shrugged. "You had a deal, while the Packs felt they were still being discriminated against. Whether they would bother to illegally enter Britain and engage in attacks was all dependent on their own situation back on the Continent. Now that the new Wolfsbane potion is available to all Weres at a relatively low price and that it has almost no known after effects, the Packs have decided not to endanger their prospects. The fact that the ICW moved heaven and earth to get the potion available to the entire Were population of the world and that it negates some of the dangers that employers had towards the population is likely to result in the passage of new laws that will favor them greatly. No one, and I mean, no one wants to trade a hypothetical free range region on a group of terrorists that have failed a grand total of two times to deliver on their claims against what seems to be the direction the ICW Assembly is going. So, consider any support from any Weres outside of Britain to be completely eliminated and don't trust the few packs that still serve you in your own borders. The madness of Fenrir Greyback has not manifested as heavily as any of us would have liked." The man with a British accent cursed under his breath. "Is there nothing we can do to reverse this?" The man behind the desk, with a distinct french accent, raised an eyebrow. "And get the ICW or the MSF's attention? As of right now, neither are intervening in your pissing contest with the mudbloods because it's isolated to the Isles. The moment it escalates outside your borders, we run the risk of drawing their attention to us and all of our illicit operations. If you want to put the mudbloods in their rightful place, we can't risk cutting off your source of resources. Or do you think you would be able to manage to maintain the entire operation on your own? You are welcome to try."

            The irate wizard remained silent as his French counterpart waved the comment off. "That being said, we are going to need some of our more experienced fighters to return to the continent in the near future." The British wizard frowned. "I thought you said you don't want to make overt moves in the Continent." The seated wizard shook his head. "Not any overt moves, but there are a few people within French borders who need to be… forcefully retired from their positions. This includes the MSF Director Delacour. His Aurors are getting close to discovering some of our activities and any interference there can derail decades of work, particularly with the Veela slave trade. Aside from the contraband materials and black market potions we are shipping in and out of the country, the sale of these creatures remains one of our largest sources of income and we cannot allow the MSF to derail it." The British wizard rubbed his chin. "The veterans you want are currently working on an operation that will have great symbolic repercussions for our cause. We cannot spare them to you at the moment, until the operation is carried out. Delacour… isn't he married to a Veela with two daughters? Would it not be easier to just blackmail him by kidnapping them?" The French wizard grumbled. "We considered that as a possibility but Delacour is an idealistic fool. He will not act in any way that will compromise his station, even if it means putting his daughters in danger, and even if we were successful in the kidnapping, it would only drive him further onto our scent. No, we need a more… permanent solution for him. Our contacts have been working on getting us access to his property, but the method to achieve the end result is a slow one, particularly if we want to make it look like it was an accident, rather than a targeted attack."

            Nodding to himself, the British wizard spoke up. "Yes, that would be a better alternative. That said, it would be advantageous of us to coordinate the deployment and movement of these forces when they can actually take advantage of this opening. The NBO are getting better in their counter attacks, putting our own safehouses and investors at risk. We can't have our best operatives out of the picture for too long or they might not be able to return to duty at all." The French wizard frowned. "How are these Mudbloods giving you so much trouble?" The British wizard grumbled. "If it was only the Mudbloods, they wouldn't be. We believe they have quite a few Halfbloods with experience from the last war, some of Potter's trainees from before the Battle of Hogwarts. They may even have some members of Dumbledore’s Order that have been disappointed in Minister Shacklebolt's direction." The French Wizard taped his fingers on the desk. "Any chance we could pin the Ministry and the Order against these NBOs?" The British Wizard scoffed. "If we had members in the DMLE or the Ministry like we did during the last war, it would be a lot easier. Unfortunately, while Shacklebolt is keeping the ICW from interfering, he is also micromanaging the Ministry. The Floo Network, the DMLE and the DoM are all under his close watch or under the supervision of members of the Order. Thankfully we have access to the Magical Registry, but we need to be careful how much of the information is used, or we risk exposing our remaining sources. We are hoping the escalating violence of the NBO will be enough to divide the Ministry's attention, but it's not going to be easy." 

            The French Wizard leaned back into his chair. "You and the other Heads of Houses are letting Shacklebolt have too much leeway as Minister." The British wizard shook his head. "If we could reign him in, we would. The issue is that he is governing by decree, while refusing to convene the Wizengamot. We believe we have enough of the membership on our side to oust him, if not cripple his response to us the same as the Dark Lord had managed during the First War, but without the Wizengamot being convened in the Assembly Chamber, none of us can do anything to stop him. We even tried to force him via budget negotiations, but he is making do with the yearly budget that was passed under the last session, reallocating the funds wherever he deems necessary under the same departments that they had been destined for in the first place. It's why we need to escalate the crisis further. We need the Minister to be desperate enough to call a Wizengamot Session to order so we can start reducing his executive powers and get back control over our country. That's why we can't spare the men right now. Some are training our newer recruits, but we are having a harder time getting the local Purebloods to back us, at least until we show actual results." The French Wizard raised an eyebrow. "We in the Continent will not fund you indefinitely either. That said, I agree that the veterans are better served working in Britain for now, whilst our own plans are developing slowly. As soon as we have our opening, we will need them back over the border." The British Wizard sighed. "Agreed. Just get me a timetable for the operation so we can plan around it." 

Chapter Text

            Seated in the middle of the Dumont Veela Conclave with her eyes closed, Elysia allowed the magic of the place to wash over her as the Delacours were busy with their responsibilities in preparations for the Day of the Dead. For the Veela, the period of mourning for the dead begins a week prior to the actual date and Apolline had actually visited the Peverell Estate to make the request of Elysia's attendendance in person. Seeing the older Veela entering the Reception Hall of her family home had certainly felt odd to Elysia, but she welcomed her regardless. The Delacour Matriarch took in her surroundings, a smile growing on her face. "I can see why Gabrielle enjoys her time here. The aesthetics are very pleasing, as is the atmosphere. One cannot help but feel safe." Apolline, having rested her hand on the back of the sofa of the reception hall, looked back at Elysia. "While I am sure the payment you received was adequate compensation, I wanted to personally thank you for looking after my girls of late." Elysia shrugged, her hair still pulled up in a loose bun from having been working in her potions lab, her clothes not exactly pristine but she only ever tended to wear white sleeveless shirts or sports bras when she knew she was spending most of the morning at work in her lab, with Apolline arriving just before she was to have her brief shower to wash off the sweat and any contaminants that might have gotten onto her. "Your words are appreciated, but I was just doing what you and Gabrielle requested of me. I take it that the courts have made their decision regarding the incident?" Apolline sighed, happy with the decision despite what it would mean for her grandchild.

            "They have. Visitation rights have been terminated and any future request must now come through the courts themselves and under the supervision of an ICW Auror and Family Services Officer. It was also decided that Victoire would be going by her mother's family name, so she is now officially a Delacour. While I am happy about these developments… I cannot help but feel some measure of remorse. My first born had seemingly found love with a man and conceived a child, only for the marriage to end up in ruins. Fleur is strong and I am sure she will surmount this situation, but no mother ever wants to see their children suffer, regardless of the reason behind the pain, let alone their grandchildren. While Victoire puts up a brave front, she can feel her mother's pain, though thankfully Bill's absence will hardly mean much, considering how little she saw of him in her youth." Elysia undid her hair, allowing it to fall loose over her shoulders. “What about the Weasleys themselves? I doubt the MSF would have wanted to let Molly Weasley’s actions slide.” Apolline shook her head. “They didn’t, but as a British National, her government intervened on her behalf. The British Ministry agreed to the custody agreement and withdrew any claims to Victoire’s citizenry, in exchange for leniency. Molly Weasley is barred from setting foot on French soil for quite some time, as she alone was complicit with the potion, which she brewed illegally upon her arrival in France.”

            Elysia pressed her lips together. She hated that, again, the British Ministry treats its citizens with kid gloves, allowing them to commit crimes with little to no consequences. It was the reason why there was a Second Wizarding War in the Isles and why the current Troubles were brewing. She had wondered if Molly had confessed under Veritaserum to having used similar potions on Harry Potter, but could see the British Ministry hushing that up, as they would be very motivated in preventing Mrs. Weasley from ever going to trial and revealing that to the world. Noticing the way Apolline was looking at her carefully made Elysia aware that there was something else on the woman's mind, beyond the custody agreement. "You didn't come here to just offer your gratitude, did you? You are here about something else." Apolline smiled softly. "Very perceptive. You are quite right, I am here because I am concerned over my youngest suffering a similar fate to her sister. My ange is not any weaker than Fleur, but she has had… expectations regarding her future, expectations that are now seemingly on the path to being fulfilled. She has a career she is deeply invested in, goals that she has set for herself in the coming years… and the attention of the person she has been yearning for many years now." Elysia sighed. "She was attracted to Harry Potter. I am not him." Soft fingers touched Elysia's cheeks as blue eyes stared into her own. "No, you are not. But he is a part of you, that much you can't deny." Getting a nod, Apolline lowered her hands to her side. "In the last few months, the two of you have shared this place together, getting to know each other, taking things slow. I approved of this because I wanted to see my daughter take her time and I didn’t interfere before now because I didn't want to pressure either of you."

            Apolline held her hands together before her waist. "And so far, I have been satisfied with what I have seen of my daughter's growth. The difficult part for me to gauge, however, has been you. Your decision to close off the bond to get to know each other in the wider world is an interesting one and I for one do not disagree with it. You have given my daughter enough hints to make your interest in her clear and my daughter has clearly not failed in expressing her own desires. But, as a mother, I need to hear it from you directly. What are your intentions towards my daughter?" Elysia walked over to the sofa before the great chimney, looking at the painting that hung over the fireplace. It had been one of a few she had found in the Potter and Peverell family vaults, displaying a couple watching from beneath a tree as their child played with a large black dog in a pond. She had been fond of it as it was a picture of what had once been a part of her family, and an echo of what her life could have been had her parents survived, with the dog in her alternate life being Sirius in his ever playful state. It was a dream that she enjoyed… though it was just a dream. Turning to look at Apolline, she lowered her eyes. "I would love to see our relationship become more than just that of two house mates sharing a roof. I feel the same attraction she has towards me, and, perhaps more importantly, I can feel that we share similar desires in life. A desire for companionship, understanding and, eventually, a family of our own." Apolline stared at her. "Then why haven't you voiced this to her directly?" Elysia sighed. "Because nothing for me is ever easy. Beyond the fact that I am the last Peverell, regardless of what names or titles I left behind in Britain, there will always be those who will seek out the person that I was and currently am."

            The Delacour Matriarch scoffed. "Gabrielle has been a Veela her whole life, as well as the daughter of two prominent members of France's Magical Government. She is hardly new to the dangers that come with fame and unwanted attention." Elysia shook her head. "It is not the same. I am not worried about some petty criminals coming after us because of who I was or who you and your husband are. I am worried about those who will seek me prepared to obtain what they believe are tools that will grant them unlimited power. For over seven hundred years, there hasn't been a Peverell descendant capable of claiming the name. That I have done so will be like a beacon to all those that believe in the legends. That is why this home is so fortified. That is why I tried for two whole years to keep my name from being revealed to the wider world." Apolline frowned. "You could have taken any other name then. Why claim the family name that would only ever bring you unwanted attention?" Elysia chuckled. "Because it's not just my name." A loud caw filled the air as Badb landed on Elysia's shoulder, while Macha and Anand seemed to materialize out of Elysia's own shadows, the sight startling Apolline momentarily. The raven haired witch rubbed the chest feathers of her closest companion. "The name is a part of me, just as it's a part of them. You said that you may not have wished for Victoire to be separated from her father and his family, yet her taking the name Delacour did bring a smile to your face. The same is true for me. I couldn’t wait to leave the name Potter behind but… I didn't take the name Peverell just because it suited me. I took it because there was no other name I could take. Not for me… and not for them. We knew the dangers that came with it and we accepted them gladly. Now… that choice lies before Gabrielle."

            Walking up to Apolline, Elysia continued. "You asked me why I have not made my intentions perfectly clear. It is because the one who needs to make the decision here isn't me. There are no threats that endanger your family that have an impact on me. Whether it is beasts, monsters in the form of humans or even systems of government, I do not fear them. Gabrielle, however, needs to understand the real dangers that pursue me and be willing to walk besides me regardless. It is partly why I allowed her to enter into my life in the first place." Sighing, Elysia rubbed Anand's head. "From the moment I signed my name on the new Wolfsbane license, I knew that my isolation here was coming to an end. From that moment forward, I have opened myself back up to the evils of the world. The choice of letting your daughter in my life wasn't an easy one for me, but I came to realize that she was offering me a chance at a fragment of normality in this world, something I greatly desire. For Gabrielle, however, she must come to understand that by being with me… she is forgoing the guarantee of a normal life." Apolline scoffed. "My daughter accepted that the moment she realized she was bonded to you, as both Harry Potter and Elysia Peverell. I will not deny that she is a bit unprepared for what this world is capable of, but you? I get the feeling you are more than prepared. I do not disagree that my daughter needs to step up her intentions and I am certain once she feels more comfortable as she settles into your home and her career, she will reach that point. All I ask… is that you do not push her away. Whatever haunts you, you have certainly been preparing for it. Be confident in yourself, as we have grown in our interactions with you. Now, my family will be returning to the Dumont Conclave to begin the preparations for Samhain and Toussaint. I would like it if you were to accompany us there. I know Gabrielle has been introducing you to some Veela traditions. Perhaps you would enjoy seeing them first hand."

            So, Elysia found herself in the Dumont Veela Conclave, near the French borders with Switzerland and Italy, enjoying the cool autumn air as most of the Veela attended their ceremonial duties in the central temple. Gabrielle had been giving her a brief overview on the enigmatic race, how they practiced rites akin to those of the Celts and would gather during the more important festivities to celebrate the rites. In the case of Samhain, they first started with a cleansing ceremony where the attendees were anointed so as to wash themselves clean of any evil spirits that had attached themselves to them during the year, before they would be provided with a blessing that would hold strong until Halloween, when the spirits of the dead would be free to traverse the earth, with only those the family's loved and granted passage would be able to enter and dwell in the homes of the living, as the families, unable to see or interact with them, behaved in a way that honored the spirits as if they were present, particularly the recently deceased. The Conclave itself reminded Elysia of the Goblin Districts, though these were out in the open and more interconnected, rather than the compartmentalized sectors, the community arranged within circular high walls. The entire city seemed to have trees growing in between every house, most footpaths covered by the tree canopies, with only the main thoroughfares being free from tree coverage, though the sides of the major paths or streets had more decorative trees lining the edges, the leaves already taking on the autumn colors. It really made the entire conclave feel like it came right out of an idyllic painting.

            "Mademoiselle Peverell?" Opening her eyes, Elysia looked over and saw a young Veela looking at her, wearing a long light violet dress that she had seen worn by the priestesses and their assistants as they guided the community to the large temple at the edge of the center of the Conclave. The woman's silver hair was far brighter than Fleur's, looking even more ethereal and, though she was beautiful, her appearance had no effect whatsoever on Elysia. " Can I help you?" The woman gave her a pleased smile, happy to see her Allure did not affect her. "An Elder of the Conclave wishes to speak to you. Would you like to accept her invitation?" Nodding, Elysia stood up, dusting off her pants, before following after the attendant. As they walked through the streets near the temple entrance, Elysia watched as a few Veelas were already walking out, their foreheads marked with a red substance. A few looked her way and started whispering amongst themselves. The attendant noticed Elysia's curious looks and chuckled. "Our apologies. Whenever a magical arrives who is immune to our Allure, there is a great deal of interest, particularly amongst those unmated. Apolline's François was the last to receive this treatment some decades ago and that is not accounting for the fact that you are far more powerful than he is. Were it not for Apolline warning us to leave you be, you would be getting accosted by every unmated Veela of age in the Conclave with a preference for women, though a few others are likely getting second thoughts regarding their own sexuality." Elysia shook her head. "I can see why some poor souls considered the Conclaves a mixture of Paradise on Earth… and a place of death." The attendant smiled. "No welcomed guest here has ever died here without a smile on their face, whether it was of old age or not. Those who were unwelcome… well, they earned their fate." 

            Gesturing at a side door, the priestess led Elysia into a structure adjacent to the temple, leading her through a few narrow corridors, before standing outside of an opened door. Entering into the chamber, Elysia found it to be quite odd, devoid of most pieces of furniture but for cushions on the ground, with an old Veela kneeling on one of the cushions at the back of the chamber. And she was old. Elysia could feel her essence, with most people having essences that felt to her long a warm light that only fades with age, those touched by age, illness or tragedy feeling more like candles about to be snuffed out by a strong wind. The Veela in front of her reminded Elysia of the Goblin King but, where Gringott felt like a furnace from a blacksmith shop, his fire spiking whenever something fed his spirit with need or interest, the woman before her felt like an old oil lamp, a flickering light that danced in the winds, but one that had enough strength and fuel to endure, despite how long the wick had been burning. The woman raised her head, her eyes kept closed, though Elysia knew that she could see her just easily, if not better than if she had only her eyes to perceive her with. "Ahhh, you are quite the unexpected guest. Apolline mentioned that you were gifted, as one who earned the trust and respect of the Goblin Viceroys would have to be, but even she could not have guessed as to how much. I can feel you, Lady Peverell, just as you can feel me. The others can feel you too, but they do not understand it, even as your very presence draws them all in, like moths to a flame." Elysia, seeing the cushion before the elder Veela, knelt down on it. "I have no intention of causing any of them harm." 

            The Elder raised up her hands, pressing them softly on Elysia's face and smiled. "And you will not, for you are like the fires of a hearth, a harnessed heat that brings comfort to those around you. When your predecessors walked this earth, they too shared some of your power, leaving many unfortunate souls powerless in their wakes and, like you, they wielded their power fully aware of the consequences of it. And yet… even as I look upon you now, I can see that you have gone through much already, having fulfilled a great upheaval in your heart and soul. Many trials lie behind you, many battles, and yet you have flourished, freeing yourself from the bonds that had diminished you in life and even exorcizing the spirits of the dead that had clung to you like chains. I had intended to offer you our blessing, but I can see now that you are already free, for the dead do not trouble you. Much may still lie ahead of you on your journey through life, but great powers stand by you, powers that I do not recognize, but powers all the same." Pulling her hands back from Elysia, the smile never left the old Veela's face. "When I first sensed the bond in young Gabrielle, all I saw was a pitch black void, a thin thread of light hanging on for dear life as the darkness threatened to consume it. That darkness never faded, even as the thread grew stronger. With you now before me, I can finally see where the darkness is from and, at least from what I can understand, is that the darkness we feared is actually a part of you and that it is no danger to your life or hers. Still, I find it interesting how well strengthened the bond between you two is. You have guarded it, haven't you? Treating it like a treasure to be cherished, rather than a crutch to be used or even abused." 

            Elysia lowered her eyes. "I was already bound to another through Dark Magic, the connection between us toxic and violent. My connection to Gabrielle felt pleasant from the moment I became aware of it. I had no intention of using it to take advantage of her. She deserves better than that." The Elder nodded. "She does. Her own journey has just begun and already she has suffered the challenges that all Veela must endure. With you by her side, I can't see what awaits her, but I can tell Apolline that she need not worry. In better hands Gabrielle could not find herself. Go in peace, Lady Peverell. The Dumont Conclave will mark you as an ally and friend, as we have marked your family for nearly a millennium, so long as you honor us and protect our people." Elysia smiled at her. “You need not worry, for in my eyes you are no different from the other souls that populate this world. In the end, we are all born from the same ether and the same darkness will call us home one day." The Elder nodded. "Yes… you are quite right. We are all the same, though do heed this warning. All souls are the same before your eyes, but I believe you are something else. Do not fear standing apart from the rest, for that is your place, to see with clear eyes what others do not, to intercede where you feel you must. Gabrielle may carry the name, but I feel the one closest to fulfilling the purpose of an angel…is you." Elysia shook her head. "I never wanted that." The Elder chuckled to herself. "Wanted, no I don't suppose you did. But it is who you have chosen to be and you know this… better than anyone else. If you find yourself in need of guidance, or just an old ear to talk to, know that my door will always be open to you."

            Being escorted out after bidding the Elder goodbye, Elysia blocked out the light from the sun with her hands, before she noticed the Delacours all standing around the bench they had left her seated at. Gabrielle was the first to spot her and gave a questioning look to the attendant, who just smiled at the young woman. "You need not be concerned, Gabrielle. Your… guest may have had the attention of quite a few of us, but she remains free to pursue her own interests. Elder Ligia declared as such and the attendants will inform the rest. Now, by your leave, Representative Apolline, Director Delacour. A pleasure to serve you, Lady Peverell. Do come again." After bowing to them, the attendant left the group, all wearing the marks on their foreheads from the ceremony, with Gabrielle frowning. "If you were with Elder Ligia, why did she not bless you? It's often a tradition, even if you are not a practitioner." Victoire, who was holding onto her mother's hand, giggled. "Tante Gabrielle's shadow doesn't need the blessing. Her three companions already protect her." Rubbing the strawberry blonde hair of the child, Elysia smiled at her. "You see quite a lot, don't you, Victoire? You are quite right, though. My friends keep me quite safe." As the family headed for the nearest food vendor as they opened up their shops, Gabrielle walked up to Elysia. "Are you sure everything is alright?" Elysia smiled at her before offering to let her go ahead of her. "As good as can be. Now, what was the pastry you were gushing about yesterday?" Briefly sensing Elysia's essence through the bond and getting a feel that everything was indeed alright, the young Veela smiled and pulled her to the nearest line, describing the various flavors available, the sky a beautiful blue as life returned to the Conclave once more.

-✿-

Londinium District, Spring 2000

            Feeling a goblin approaching from behind, Harry's eyes remained fixed on the scene before him, as lines of the diminutive creatures presented tokens to the bodies of their deceased family members. The insurrection came to an end within a single day, but even that amount of time resulted in the deaths of hundreds of goblins, if not more. Here, at the grand Mausoleum of Gringotts Londinium, the families of all those who died, regardless of which side they were on, were allowed to approach the resting places set aside for the dead and pay their respects. The soldiers and guards who died in the line of service were to buried at a section dedicated to all who wore the chainmail, the bodies buried with the equipment they had upon their deaths, the armour cleaned of blood and anything else, though the damaged pieces were left broken, the shattered shields, pierced mail and cloved plates being the dead’s badges of honour. Those who had died on the insurrectionist's side were buried in a section set aside for all who participated in such dishonourable activities, whether they were traitors, oathbreakers or thieves. While Harry found the practice odd, he could understand the reasoning for it. All Goblins saw themselves as the children of the Earth Mother, first and foremost. Even if a Goblin dishonoured themselves or their family against the Goblin Nation of Gringotts, their lives were still in the hands of the Earth Mother. In death, they would be interned into the ground, returned to the Earth Mother's embrace one last time. Only the honours the living visited upon them in their final moments before burial would mark them as different, as the Earth Mother would claim her children just the same, no matter what their lives were like.

            "You did what you could, Challenger Potter. Do not let the deaths of our kind weigh your shoulders anymore than they already have." Golstrud, still sporting his arm in a sling, walked up to join Harry at the vantage point, a thin battlement that stood along the circular walls of the Mausoleum, where they could look down at the gathered goblins, many carrying a glowing crystal in their hands along with their offerings, the crystals being the primary light source for the congregation. Harry sighed. "I know. I can understand that no matter what I did, there would always be those who would have died fighting on both sides. Still… that doesn't mean one has to like it… or think it was worth it." Golstrud looked up at the young wizard. "I have a feeling you are thinking about more than just the lives lost here or that you yourself killed, if not those who died during your life above the stone." Raising his hand up, Harry looked at the lines and calluses that marked his skin. "I spent seven years being told about how I saved Wizarding Britain, how so many people survived because Voldemort seemingly died when he came to my parent's safe house to kill me and failed. Those words may not have meant much to me, as I had no recollection of that event except for my mother's scream and the blinding green light of the Killing Curse, but I think, some time along the way, I started to believe that I could save the people around me. That somehow, someway, I had the power to protect the people that I loved or cared for from the evils of the world. Even when all the evidence said otherwise. Cedric's death should have been my wake up call, but it wasn't. It took me until Sirius' death for me to realize that there was no great power, no grand secret. People would still kill those I cared for, no matter how much I tried to prevent it."

            Clenching his fist, Harry breathed deeply, before looking back over the Mausoleum, his three companions silent in his mind. Golstrud watched the young man. "I suppose we all live our lives thinking that way, in one way or another. We become complacent, believing that no ill can come to us. Gringotts Londinium has stood for over a thousand years, and we believed no one would dare threaten its peace. And yet it came to pass and one realizes that the centuries weren't as peaceful as we were led to believe. That is why we honour the soldiers and guards who die in the line of duty. It is their strength, their service, their sacrifice that guarantees that others will never know kin slaying, if not only in passing or from our history books. Still, there is always a price left to the survivors, such as yourself. I take it that taking the lives of the rebels weighs heavy on you?" Harry looked over at the section where the rebels were being buried, aware that a few of them would be the very corpses of those he killed. "Consciously, I am aware that I made the right choice. Those who could not defend themselves were spared, those who sought to harm others, including myself, were themselves killed. It was no different than killing the beasts from the Arena. Or, at least, it shouldn't be any different. Yet, I cannot help but feel that my hands, which were already covered in blood, are now soaked in it. I know… I KNOW… I did the right thing. But the guilt… the shame doesn't seem to fade nearly as quickly as I would like. There is something in the back of my mind, telling me that perhaps… perhaps if I was stronger… better trained… perhaps then I would have been able to stop the rebels that attacked us, without killing them."

            Golstrud sighed. "Perhaps, but the level of training and power you speak of would be quite the investment on your part, in both time and effort. Do you believe it to be worth your time, now that you have found some measure of peace?"  Harry was quiet for a moment. "If it means living the rest of my days acting on not only my ideals, but my capabilities… If it means that I can save more lives than I end up taking, then yes, I believe the training and effort is more than worth it… and I will need to be able to prove to myself that I am making progress, that I can become powerful enough to decide my own fate… Golstrud, could you inform Ragnar that I wish to recommence the trials? Not soon, but I want him to know that I will not be waiting out the rest of my sentence." Golstrud looked at the young man, weary. "Challenger Potter… Harry… you do not need to endanger your life any further. You have already requested our assistance in completing your NEWTs and a Mastery in Potions will not be far behind. Even if you spend the next ten years here, it will not be as a prisoner or as a laborer, but as a welcomed guest." Harry turned to look at the Goblin, a bittersweet smile on his face. "I know, and I am grateful for that. I truly am. But I can no longer just indulge in the tranquility of life that you all have shared with me here. I need to make something of my life. I need to stop being just a puppet, or a bystander. I need the strength to move beyond the limits of my abilities. Because, what you have all let me pursue here has not only shown me that beyond this moment there is a life that is truly waiting for me, but one I want to embrace with every fiber of my being. That is why I do not intend to abandon my studies or my craft. At the same time… that is the very reason I cannot leave Londinium without completing the Arena Trials."

            Looking up towards the rocky sealing, Harry continued. "From the moment I was born, there was always someone coming after me. Because of who my parents were, what they fought for, what I inadvertently stood for. Leaving this realm some time in the future may not change that. In the eyes of some, I am still the greatest threat to their vision of their world. The Man Who Conquered Voldemort, the Boy Who Lived. They will still believe that and hunt me down to squash that symbol. If I am to leave this place one day as a free person, if I am to truly live a life as a Potions Master, I need to be strong enough to face any threat how I see fit. The Trials… I may have started them in order to earn my freedom, but now… now I must complete them, in order for me to know that I am strong enough to live the rest of my life… on my own terms and no one else's." Goldtrud saw the determination on the young wizard's face and smiled softly. "An odd wizard indeed and yet… perhaps that is the reason you may succeed where others have failed. I will let Ragnar know and we will provide you with the documents you need to begin your preparations. Just one thing." Harry noticed that Golstrud seemed hesitant but didn't say anything. Eventually, the goblin sighed. "It would be wise if you went out of your way to speak to my sister, Helstrud. I believe you deserve to know the truth about yourself before you risk your life once again in the Arena. It may not change your mind about the Tasks… but it might yet change your vision of the future that comes after it." Harry blinked, unsure what Golstrud was referring to, but he nodded. "I will ask her first thing in the morning."

-✿-

Present Day

            As the alarm went off, Elysia grumbled in her sleep. She already knew what day it was. It was the same as every other year since Harry had first been able to communicate with the Hallows directly, the air feeling heavy, almost oppressive with magic. There were a few other days with a similar sensation to them, but it was Halloween the one that had the most impact on her, and it had nothing to do with the death of her family twenty four years prior. Harry had already gotten over any sense of guilt he had endured during the initial months he had spent living at the Potter Cottage, tearing down the very home that had been the site of the beginning of so many of his issues in life. Tearing apart the place where his mother had died for him, plank by plank, had helped him to accept that he could no longer live his life by thinking about the dead. When Harry had died, he had made the decision to come back to life. He couldn't justify living if he kept acting on behalf of the dead, living up to their memories and ideals. The dead were to be mourned, after all, but they were not supposed to be chains to choke the life of the living. So Harry dedicated himself to living his life based solely on his own thoughts, his own ideals, his own desires, and that belief stayed with Elysia. Unfortunately, the Potter luck, or was it Peverell luck, was still very much a part of her, as the moment All Hallows Eve comes along, the magic that builds up over time, particularly around October, reaches its peak, unleashing a cascade that seems to cover the entire northern hemisphere.

            This build up tended to affect Elysia negatively so, until sunset, she just had to deal with feeling like she was having trouble breathing. While she usually exercised on mondays, the way she felt on this day wasn't conducive to exercising, so she decided to forgo her morning routine, making her way down to the dinning hall, finding the other occupants of the house already there. Gabrielle waved her over as she munched on a croissant, whilst Adeline petted Macha's chin, a saucer of milk half finished in front of the feline where she sat on the table. "Has she been behaving herself?" Adeline smiled at Elysia. "She snuck into my tent again last night, but other than that, she's been a doll." The self-satisfaction that Macha felt right now made Elysia shake her head. "You're spoiling her." Ida popped into the room, placing a large cup of coffee in front of Elysia's usual seat. "Take this, Mistress. It will help you cope for the morning hours. Ida will have another one ready for midday." Elysia nodded, slumping into her seat as she rubbed her forehead. "Thank you as always, Ida." Gabrielle watched Elysia with concern. "Are you alright? You don't look so good." Elysia waited for the warmth of the coffee to fill her stomach before answering. "Halloween just isn't my day. Before you ask, it has nothing to do with my past. I just feel… uncomfortable today." Adeline frowned. "So no chance in getting you to drop by the village after sundown? We have a wonderful Halloween celebration back in Saint-Cirq, besides the kids just going out trick or treating. It's the one day of the year that the residents of the divide actually get to mingle without worrying about the Statute of Secrecy. We get to show off our magic, specialized food and just have fun with everyone else wearing costumes. Even the Delacours agreed to drop by."

            Gabrielle pulled some loose strands of hair back behind her ear. "My mother had dropped by the store to talk to Jeanne and, after hearing about the local festivities, called a family meeting. We all agreed to come on over and have Victoire go trick or treating with the other kids, since Reims doesn't really have anything similar amongst the magical community. We even went out to buy or fashion some costumes for everyone the other day, when you were busy with work in the lab." Elysia downed a few more mouthfuls of coffee, feeling her body becoming less lethargic as the drink took effect. "We will see how I am feeling later in the day, though I was just planning to have a quiet evening looking over the ingredient reaction charts and writing possible recipes in my office. Regardless, I don't have a costume to wear." Adeline shrugged. "Then just show up with your usual heavy black coat. You'll look just like a vampire to the non-magical kids. You could even stop by my mother's place, since she is really good at applying color changing charms to objects and clothes." Seeing the look in Gabrielle's eyes, Elysia sighed. "I will think about it, ok? For now, let me just get some strength back in my bones." As Ida placed the breakfast plates in front of Elysia, she listened as Adeline and Gabrielle went over their plans in a few days, as both had been summoned to Beauxbatons for their examinations. As interns, they had been receiving study assignments and reading lists to go over by their Professors regarding their subject matter. Since it was for a single subject, both admitted that studying was far easier now, though the tests would cover far more than what a typical midterm examination went over at any of the NEWT level courses.

            The dark skinned witch had been at the Estate for almost a week now, having received an instruction list on how to better prepare herself for the Guiana expedition, setting up a Wizard's Tent in the food resource greenhouse since it remained mostly empty, except for a few plants that Adeline and Ida had planted, most being the type usually processed and used as seasoning. Adeline had disabled the temperature control feature of her wizard's tent to get as close an approximation as she could to South American heat and humidity within the greenhouse for much of her stay. The first few days had been tough on her, as the transition from a typically cool and dry environment to a warm and humid one was unpleasant, but the young Charbonneau witch persevered and Elysia was considering letting her stay until after they got back from Beauxbatons. Her friend's presence in the property had also done wonders for Gabrielle, the two of them often eating lunch in the gardens, though Elysia could see Adeline's critical eye studying the layout. She was waiting for the day that she dropped off a list of plants Elysia could consider planting to make the garden actually inviting to be in, though the presence of the small creek nearby in the forest and the plethora of magical and non-magical creatures in the woods had Adeline practicing her upcoming expedition outside just as much as within the Greenhouse, with Gabrielle spending plenty of time with her, enjoying the outdoors and the fresh air with Seraphina at her side at all times, as the autumn season got into full force.

            Once breakfast was completed, Elysia went downstairs to check on her cauldrons, many being inactive since she knew that the day would affect her mental readiness, leaving only a few potions that she had been preparing for Jeanne's Apothecary as fresh stock for November. Storing the last of the vials into her transport case, she locked it up in her cupboard for the night, planning to deliver the vials for Gringotts’ inspection as soon as she could, before taking a cleansing shower. She had briefly debated informing the two young women about the communal bath, but with Adeline focused on enduring as much of her stay as possible as if she were on her expedition, meaning using the tent's internal shower, Elysia decided to spare them the temptation and left them be. Perhaps she would let them know after their examination, as a reward. Once she was suitably clean and contaminant free, she returned to her room upstairs before entering her office, beginning the difficult job of determining possible new recipe mixes again. As her experiments were coming to a close, Elysia wanted to try out a few, even more unlikely combinations, to see if there were any improvements on effectiveness. Cracking her fingers as her body ached from the effects the day had on her, she took her pencil and began writing. The hours slipped by as she jotted down new combinations, some that could even result in the creation of new potions that mixed the ingredients of two existing ones that she had already developed, with Ida dropping off her second large cup of coffee and a tray of sandwiches. The elf was aware that her Mistress did not like to be interrupted when she was writing, with even her three companions leaving her be, all of them deciding to keep the two other women company as they got into their Halloween outfits.

            It was only when Ida informed her that the two of her guests had left, that Elysia realized that the sun was setting on the horizon. As soon as the last edge of the solar disk was beyond her line of sight, Elysia felt the wave of magic passing over her, the magic that had been building up inside of her finally dissipating with it, even though it left her feeling unbalanced. Taking her cup, she walked into her sitting room and looked out the large window, watching carefully as orbs of light began to coalesce through the treelines before beginning to wander, seemingly aimlessly, throughout the forest. She could feel Ida’s concern for her as the elf watched from within the study. “Will you be needing anything else? Ida could have the bath ready for Mistress in a moment. Ida knows tonight is a difficult night and that Mistress could use some rest.” Elysia looked back towards her, thinking of Adeline and Gabrielle’s invitation. Gabrielle hadn't been very insistent but Elysia could feel that the young Veela was simply trying to get her to spend more time out of her family's Estate. Aside from her weekly visits to Gringotts Paris, and the few times she had accompanied Gabrielle to Calais and to the Dumont Conclave, Elysia had been keeping herself isolated in her home. Gabrielle hadn't been overly against Elysia's isolation, but the witch could see how much it bothered the blonde just how much time she spent isolated from others. Sure, it was Halloween and her magic wasn't in the most normal of states, but she would only be going as far as the village and she would be using portkeys. Maybe Gabrielle and Adeline had a point and she could just… step out and have some fun for a change.

            Testing out her muscles and feeling the weight from earlier having dissipated a bit, Elysia sighed. “Get me another cup of coffee. I don’t feel as… diminished as last year and making a short jump to Saint-Cirq via portkey won’t be an issue.” Ida searched her Mistress’ eyes and nodded. “As Lady Elysia wishes.”  With a third cup of coffee soon in hand, though this one had more additives to make it a more relaxing drink, Elysia walked into her room and opened her walk-in closet, staring at the clothes in front of her as she contemplated her options. She had made it very clear to Adeline that she did not in fact have a traditional witch outfit, as Elysia had never been a witch in Magical Britain, and she simply would not have been caught wearing one even if she had. The suggestion of something the non-magicals would associate with Vampires did seem plausible with her wardrobe, as she had the right combination of clothes and colors, until her eyes landed on a leather bound package resting next to her shoes. Pulling it out from her closet and setting it on her lap once seated on the bed, Elysia lifted the lid and inspected the contents, feeling like this was a more viable option for her. It would be a unique look, and it would be a safer option, one she hoped the locals would prefer, though even she could admit that the colors weren't anything special. Adeline had said that Jeanne would be willing to alter the colors on any clothes she had that might work as a costume. These weren't exactly clothes… but it should be fine. Maybe… maybe Elysia could have a normal Halloween for once. Right? 

-✿-

            "Oohhh, what a cute little mummy!" Victoire raised her arms up and groaned in the same way that the mummies she had seen in enchanted picture books did, making the older couple smile as they gave her a small bag of candy, before she broke character and squealed, much to her family's amusement. The same scene had repeated itself a few times already as they walked down the streets of Saint-Cirq-Lapopie, knocking on the doors with almost every house in the town having a jack-o'-lantern on it's porch, the ones lit marking the homes that would welcome the trick-or-treaters. From the moment they arrived at the Apparition Point, Gabrielle knew that accepting the invitation had been the right choice, as Victoire was able to quickly interact with the other children, her mummy costume being found quite cool by the magical and non-magical crowd. Using a combination of medical bandages that had been dyed in color and made to look weathered, with the girl's hair tied back under a bald cap, she looked like she stepped out of a museum, at least until she started giggling. The rest of Gabrielle's family had also elected to come wearing costumes themselves, with her parents dusting off some old costumes they had, her father having slicked back his hair and dressed himself in the traditional look for Dracula, whilst Apolline hanged off his shoulder in clothes reminiscent of a Victorian era dress, two pinpricks on her neck with red coloring highlighting her position as Dracula's current victim. Not wanting to differ too much from her daughter's choice of costume, Fleur elected to come dressed as an Egyptian princess, though the sections of the outfit that would ordinarily have made onlookers salivate had been covered over with bandages, giving her a look more akin to a resurrected princess, her hair charmed to match the traditional black colors as it spilled loose over her shoulders. Despite her best attempts, however, the locals still found Fleur attractive, including a far more exposed Adeline.

            While Adeline had been at the Peverell Estate, she and Gabrielle had been brainstorming what costumes to wear, with the witch not wanting Gabrielle to hold back after she had missed out on all seven of Beauxbatons' Samhain Costumed Galas. While Adeline had tried her best to get Gabrielle to wear something a bit more revealing, something that would surely have made an impression on Elysia if she had joined them, Gabrielle had refused, though that didn't discourage the young Charbonneau witch from being daring herself. Mixing an older European styled poet shirt with sections ripped off along the chest and shoulders, a black corset that Gabrielle feared would rearrange the witch's innards with how tight she had asked it to be, and tattered remnants of a black dress and petticoat, there was no hiding Adeline's incredible physique, even after half her face was painted by her mother with a skull motif, the diagonal line looking almost like a scar as it crossed her face. Still, despite Gabrielle's objections to wearing something revealing, she did manage to disguise herself in a very elaborate costume. Using white robes and see-through material provided by Apolline, Gabrielle's outfit had certainly made a few people stare at her, though it was mostly because of how realistic she looked. Inspired by the ghosts she had seen at Hogwarts during her brief visit to the Castle, she had dressed herself up as the infamous Dames Blanches, a local variation of the women in white spirits seen all over the world by the non-magical population. These were, of course, ghosts that somehow were visible to those who usually couldn't see them, with a fair number of them being women, their white, ethereal forms giving them their common identifying trait. 

            Aside from the more conventional aspects of her clothes, Gabrielle had also been under Jeanne's added touch, as she used a potion and paints to turn Gabrielle's skin ghostly white whilst her hair turned a darker grey, before using her brush to give a few more creative details, like darker shadows around her eyes, nose and lips. When her family arrived, Fleur looked at her sister and gave her one final, special touch, casting charms on her that made her look translucent and even partly fluorescent. The effect, for those that had seen ghosts first hand, had been uncanny, as Gabrielle could easily be mistaken for any spirit, with the children of the town approaching her with clear awe in their eyes, whilst some of the parents were clearly concerned, though Victoire's constant presence eased many of their fears and anxieties. As they finished the last of the houses in the village and were walking back the road towards the Magical Streets whilst passing other groups of children, they heard the bells ringing from the church. Gabrielle remembered what Jeanne had told her. "It's time. The street festivities should be beginning now." As they passed through the wards, Victoire squealed as the street came into view. While they had passed through the place when they arrived at the village, the street had looked oddly quiet, with people rushing around in hushed whispers. Now, however, the place was very much alive as carts filled the sidewalks, selling everything from fresh food, locally made confectionaries and even a few enchanted objects that produced trails of fog, what looked to be bats, butterflies or even fairies. These were all, of course, illusions, but the children loved them all the same, with the objects having a time limit for the non-magical families, only working during this night, though those who bought them years before could get them recharged for free if they returned the next year with them.

            Walking under the crisscrossing hanging lights that looked like jack-o'-lanterns, the family went to the nearest cart as Victoire ordered chocolate and caramel covered slices of apples, pears and other fruits. As her parents shared a hot buttered spiked cider, while Victoire had a cup of hot cocoa with her mother, Gabrielle decided on a softer straight serving of apple cider, before she heard her name being called out. She waved at Adeline and Jeanne, the latter wearing a more conventional witch's robe though in dark blue colors, when the figure next to them almost made her choke on her drink. "Elysia?" That soft smile that Gabrielle saw almost every day made her heart melt as she approached the trio, the details of Elysia's "clothes" coming into focus. Instead of her usual dark clothes, the reclusive Potions Master had arrived in what looked to be a mixture of several forms of armour, from chainmail that was seen through the joints of the extremities, with the sections in between wrapped in a mixture of dark leather armour with thin plates of metal over the larger spaces. Below the chainmail that covered her neck and the platemail that rested over the top of her chest hung a white bit of cloth with the emblem of a coat of arms, two fleur du lis' at either side of a sword held up, a crown ringing the tip of the blade. It was, Gabrielle knew, the coat of arms belonging to Jeanne d'Arc. Even Elysia's hair, which was usually set in a ponytail or left hanging free, looked to have been braided and tied back so as to make it easier for a helmet to be placed on her head, though the only accessory on her seemed to be a sword which sat on her hip. The sight of Elysia in medieval looking armour brought back a lot of her childhood fantasies back to mind, leaving Gabrielle glad that she was wearing paint over her cheeks.

            "Told you that the outfit would leave Gabrielle speechless. Was that armour left in your house since the days of the last owners?" Elysia shook her head as Gabrielle recovered her faculties. "No, this is more of an amalgamation of pieces of armour that the Goblins resized for me a few years ago. The sword is just a training blade, though it did have some sharpness to it. I dulled it out before coming here. Still, I can see why you two spent weeks debating your outfits. You both look amazing." Adeline shoved Gabrielle a little closer, with the young Veela glaring at her friend before she felt her hand getting lifted up. When she turned around and saw Elysia bending down to kiss her knuckles, her heart started beating wildly in her chest again. "Would Mademoiselle like me to serve as her escort for this fine evening?" Gabrielle nodded silently as the Charbonneau women watched on in amusement, before she and Elysia returned to the Delacour family who were talking with non-magical locals about their views regarding magicals. The young children in the street all approached her, with a few families asking to take photographs with everyone. A few kids even ran out of a small little alley, screaming about a black dog that jumped at them from the shadows, with the smirk on Elysia's face making Gabrielle curious. "Where are your three companions?" The armour clad witch shrugged. "Having their own idea of non-lethal fun, I suspect. I wouldn't be surprised if there were stories about a cat, a dog and a bird of varying sizes scaring the locals that just happened to get too far into secluded locations." Gabrielle shook her head, though some of the night's joviality was broken when a little boy fell, scraping his knees.

            Elysia was at the boy's side quickly, handing the mother the first aid kit she always carried with her, before surprising the locals aside from the Charbonneau's as she summoned a glowing owl from the ether, the joy radiating from it and the beauty of the owl as it screeched, drawing the attention of all the children, including the injured boy who hardly flinched as his mother cleaned the wound before bandaging it. As the boy's family thanked Elysia, Fleur walked up to Gabrielle's side. "That patronus… it's Hedwig. Did you…" Gabrielle shook her head. "She never used the Patronus in front of me." Apolline, who was nearby, hummed to herself. "For someone who claims to be bad with children, they certainly do seem to love her." Watching as the kids swarmed around her, Elysia sent Hedwig amongst them, flying within touching distance though the ethereal bird passed though their hands easily as the adults all watched, smiling as their kids had fun. Gabrielle felt a smile growing on her face, seeing for herself why Elysia was the guardian angel of the village, as a simple act of kindness to one child resulted in all of the children experiencing a beautiful piece of magic. While neither Harry nor Elysia would love to be called knightly, Gabrielle could see that the armour fitted her perfectly, as the last Peverell embodied much of what the Saintly Witch stood for in the legends passed down through the ages: a witch who placed the needs of others at the forefront of her mind, bringing hope to those who needed it most. She might not be the boastful hero that many perceived Harry as, but Elysia didn't seem any less of a protector, going to other's aid without a second thought. On that night, the people of Saint-Cirq-Lapopie swore that Jeanne d'Arc walked the earth again and, as far as Gabrielle and those who truly knew Elysia were concerned… they weren't wrong.

            As the festivities died down and the families returned to their homes, Elysia wished the Delacours and Charbonneaus a pleasant evening, as Adeline was going to crash at her mother's house for the night, leaving Elysia and Gabrielle returning to the Estate all on their own. The feel of Elysia's gloved hand on her bare one didn't make the transportation any less stimulating for Gabrielle, and her heart definitely skipped a beat as Elysia spun her around in the reception hall, until her hostess held the young Veela against her chest. "Thank you." Gabrielle's dazed state was broken by Elysia' words, as she looked into those beautiful green eyes. "Halloween and I have never been fond of each other and I doubt things will truly change in the years to come. Still, you and Adeline's insistence allowed me to actually enjoy myself this evening, the first Halloween I can say that I enjoyed wholeheartedly in my life. For that you have my thanks." Gabrielle blushed, even if her disguise didn't show it. "You're welcome. After all the help you have been to me these past few months, I just felt it was only fair if I helped you back at least in something so minor." Gabrielle watched as Elysia used her teeth to pull off her glove, before that warm, bare hand took Gabrielle's once more, raising it up to her lips. "What you did was no minor thing. Not to me, anyways." When those lips pressed themselves against the back of her hand, Gabrielle's body instantly grew warm, and by the dilated eyes on Elysia, she felt the same way. "You and I have danced around each other for some time now, though some may say it's been a bit brief. Still, I will make things clear. I am attracted to you, Gabrielle Delacour and if you wish to pursue a relationship between us, you have but to ask."

            Gabrielle blinked as Elysia pulled back before she felt the air grow cold, before, as if in the blink of an eye, all three of Elysia's companions were at her side, the witch's own green eyes glowing with magic as all other light seemed to dim around her. "I will also say this. There is more to who I am than what you and the others see every day. While you have met the person I wish to always be, the world isn't kind enough to grant us the chance to live an idealized life, even with more than enough money to satisfy one's earthly desires. If you truly wish to pursue something more with me, keep this in mind. Everyone in that village calls me an angel, despite my best attempts to dissuade them. Even the Dumont Veela Elder called me as such, though I believe she saw in me what I try to restrain everyday. Because, if I am an angel as you all say I am, then never forget that angels are not just harbingers of good tidings… but also of calamities, battles… and death. If you wish us to be more than just housemates, then do so, knowing that someday… my hands may be stained with blood once more." Gabrielle, feeling stunned by the coldness of Elysia's words, felt her warmth return as those lips that had graced her hand kissed her cheek after Elysia had approached her. "Bonne nuit , Gabrielle . " It took the young woman a few minutes before she left the reception hall on her own, taking the vial of potion that Jeanne had given her to reverse the effects on her skin, before washing away the rest of the paint under the shower, her heart beating wildly, as she realized that Elysia had accepted and reciprocated some of her feelings, while also giving her a very clear warning. 

            As she stepped out of the shower into her room, however, Gabrielle held her hand to her heart, feeling it go steady. Elder Ligia had told her that there was darkness on the other side of her bond. If that darkness was a part of Elysia, then she… she couldn't turn away from it. Everyone else had turned their back on Harry once before, when he tried to help them with Britain's recurring problems. They had taken him and his kindness for granted to serve their own needs and dismissed him when they had no further use of him. She would see who Elysia truly was in her entirety and decide then and there what she would do about the feelings in her heart. Until then, she would focus on pressing her career forward, just as she promised her parents. In the master bedroom, Elysia finished untangling her hair at her reflection in the mirror. While there was more that Gabrielle should probably know about her, she would leave that information unsaid for the moment. Apolline had asked her not to play with Gabrielle's heart and she made sure of that tonight. Whatever came from tomorrow onward, the youngest of the Delacour sisters would act in the knowledge that Elysia had blood on her hands, not all of it from beasts or animals, and she knew that, in time, she would only continue dipping her hands in even more blood. If Gabrielle could still look her in the eyes and not shy away from what the rest of Elysia Peverell was, then there was a real chance something could come of their relationship. What troubled Elysia, however, was how much she was hoping that Gabrielle would succeed and how much she yearned to be fully truthful with her. The very idea that Gabrielle would not be able to look at her in the eye with the same love and desire she saw in them now… was almost too much for her to bear.

-✿-

            "Everyone, please keep your distance! This is an active crime scene. Please stay behind the cordon." Hermione, using a Polyjuice Potion to disguise herself as a random woman she encountered in the Metro Station back in London, watched as Susan Bones directed the other Aurors around the crime scene, while instructing a few to keep the public at bay. The redhead had certainly come a long way since she started out as a reluctant member of Dumbledore's Army. As the niece to DMLE's Director Amelia Bones, she had frowned upon the very idea of taking part in a clandestine Defence Course along with the other students, but she still joined as she, like everyone else, recognized that Dolores Umbridge wasn't going to be teaching the students anything of merit. Later, Susan had confessed that her Aunt shared her niece's concerns over the clandestine group after she told her about it but permitted her to continue her participation after confirming that she was indeed learning how to defend herself from others. When Harry suffered his visions regarding the capture and torture of Sirus Black, her hesitation resulted in Susan not taking part in the rescue mission to the Department of Mysteries. This created a gulf between her and the rest of the DA members that didn't entirely heal, even after Amelia had been killed in her own home by Voldemort and his Death Eaters whilst the Ministry was still recovering from the debacle that had been Minister Fudge's final years as Minister for Magic. While Susan and the others resurrected the DA during their seventh year at Hogwarts while the castle itself was under the control of the Death Eaters, it was clear that the loss of her aunt had shaken her deeply.

            Though the DA had officially ceased to exist after the war came to an end, Hermione did meet up with a few of its members from time to time, including Susan. After she had graduated from Hogwarts and completed her NEWTs, Susan had entered the Auror Academy and completed her formation into an Auror in three short years, a time that actually served her quite well, as she managed to shake off many of the insecurities that had plagued her as a young woman. While she was also the Head of the Bones family, the fact that the Wizengamot had yet to meet kept her from joining the body, though she had confessed that she intended to appoint her best friend, Hannah Abbott, as her Proxy, whilst her friend's father remained the Lord of House Abbott. As the onlookers crowded the streets of the small town, Hermione watched as a large group of Aurors apparated in, including the Minister for Magic, Kingsley Shacklebolt. The one and only time the Wizengamot was convened was to declare him as the new Minister for Magic, the session being one of the shortest in recorded history with the Assembly only containing the very bare minimum of attendees for quorum, as quite a few had been either in DMLE holding cells or in Azkaban for their part in the Death Eater Occupation. After that, Shacklebolt had refrained from convening the Assembly, in fear that it could reduce the executive powers he was using to "restore" Wizarding Britain. Hermione had initially applauded his use of the office to undo all of the decrees passed by his predecessors, including Voldemort's puppet. The state sanctioned discrimination and internment of Muggleborns had been dismantled, though Hermione was fully aware that discrimination remained, both within the Ministry and the wider population. Pushing past the onlookers, the group made their way to the Auror line, before Kingsley asked to speak to Auror Bones.

            Turning away from the throng, Hermione slipped on a set of wired earphones into her ears and listened in on the conversation, thanks to Susan. The two women had grown increasingly worried about Kingsley's decisions regarding the increasing surge of Neo Death Eater violence, as well as the New Blood Order's retaliations. As a Muggleborn and a staff member of the current Prime Minister, Hermione was well aware of the advances in technology and had acquired cell phones for herself and her parents. She had successfully convinced Susan to carry one with her and to call her number when she met with Shacklebolt, just in case he made any comments that could indicate he was beginning to either abuse his position, or to endanger the population any further by inaction. While Shacklebolt's reaction to the growing crisis seemed tame, both Susan and Hermione knew it was mostly from his inability to increase the DMLE's yearly funding. Still, his decision to treat the NBO as equally as dangerous as the NDEs had caused issues within the former members of Dumbledore's Order of the Phoenix, as they could see that Kingsley was playing the political game to not overly antagonize the Purebloods who still held a great deal of power in the community. Hermione, and Susan, felt that his decision could ultimately backfire, if it seemed like he was treating the NDE and their supporters with the same indifference that had doomed so many Ministers in the past. It was why Susan had agreed to Hermione listening in, on the condition that Hermione swore that the information she overheard never made its way to the NBO. The former Gryffindor swore to that without giving it a second thought.

            "Auror Bones. Report." Pulling the beanie hat down and over her ears, Hermione turned to look at the Minister for Magic as Susan filled him in on the situation. "Last night, after the muggles had left the streets and the last Auror Patrol passed through the village, a group of what we are fairly certain were NDEs descended on Godric's Hollow. They focused on this section of the village, attacking the neighboring buildings, killing the muggle residents and even some of the magicals that live here who came to their aid. By the time the first responders arrived, they were gone. You can see for yourself the damage that was done. On closer inspection, however, we believe the intended targets of the NDEs were the graveyard and the Potter residence. The graves of Lily and James Potter were disturbed and the caskets were opened. We are still waiting to see if there was any evidence that they managed to retrieve the bodies." Shacklebolt shook his head. "You need not bother. The Potters bodies were cremated soon after their death. With Voldemort seemingly destroyed, Dumbledore feared that the bodies could be used to inflict a Maledictus on young Harry by his supporters. No physical trace of the Potters was left behind that could have been used for such a cause. Voldemort himself knew this, we believe, as he never attempted to disturb the graves. Unfortunately, the NDEs seem to not be as well informed." The Head Auror, an older man by the name of Sturgis Podmore, looked towards the Potter Cottage, the wards around the structure no longer concealing its appearance. "That's odd. The damage on the property itself looks too clean."

            Susan pointed towards the blasts along the side of the structure. "They attacked it from the the side as soon as the wards around the property collapsed, but they didn't get much in before they ran from the arriving Aurors. According to the residents, the Cottage itself was already missing much of the damaged first floor when it was handed over to the Ministry. Word is that Harry Potter had been living here for a couple of months dismantling the property after his last public appearance, before he vanished entirely. When the wards collapsed two years ago after it was sold to the Ministry, the changes to the house were visible until the new wards were raised up. The NDEs did, however, manage to destroy the statue of the Potters since its wards weren't as strong." Podmore looked around. "So, are we operating on the belief that this was an attack aimed against Harry Potter?" Susan shrugged. "Possibly. Based on the evidence, it's more likely this was merely a show of force and a publicity stunt. Destroying the statue, the graves and the cottage on Halloween night 24 years after the first apparent death of Voldemort was probably their way of striking back, if not damaging morale. Had they found bodies, it could have been a direct threat to Harry, but without them, this is more like a challenge to him and to the Ministry." Kingsley sighed, rubbing his bald head. "A challenge I doubt Mr Potter will respond to. It's been two years since the properties under his name were sold and all of the profits that Gringotts made from them went to clear his outstanding debts to the Bank. If he isn't dead, he is certainly playing the part and no stunts like these will get him to appear again. Still…"

            The Minister for Magic turned to his aid. "We can't allow acts like these to go unchecked. Have the Preservation Department come in and try to repair, if not restore the damage to the village and the monuments." He then turned to Podmore and Bones. "Conduct as much of an investigation as you can before placing guards in the village on a permanent basis. Use the Cadets from the Academy if you have to. Harry Potter might have abandoned us but the community still reveres Voldemort's Vanquisher. We can't let any of these monuments be trampled upon by any organization. It will only embolden the enemy and make the Ministry appear weak. We can't have that. Interrogate any Neo Death Eaters that are successfully arrested. The people who did this won't be able to help themselves. They will gloat about this attack and we will charge them as soon as they are in our custody." As Shacklebolt began to address the onlookers, Hermione heard Susan hang the call, which made the first generation witch turn away from the scene, pausing briefly to look at the damaged statue, the metal melted beyond any recognizable form, before looking past it and at the exposed Potter Cottage. She smiled a little, glad to hear that Harry had been using his brains after the Battle of Hogwarts. When the reporters, Death Eaters and the Ministry personnel were all looking for him after his last public appearance, they had searched for him everywhere, except in Godric's Hollow. This place that was associated with the death of his family and the beginning of his legend as the Boy Who Lived just seemed to be too emotionally charged, filled with far too many bad memories for him to have wanted to live here. So of course this is exactly where he had initially hid himself from the world.

            That he had tried to dismantle the property all on his own also told her about his mental state at the time. Whatever had occurred after the Battle of Hogwarts, he had clearly found some measure of peace with his past, being willing to close the open wound that was his parent's safe house in order to possibly make a life for himself here, before something else drew him away from the world almost completely. The fact that he had sent her a letter after a full two years of silence had certainly eased some of the pain in Hermione's heart, and the knowledge that the Neo Death Eaters couldn't use his parents' bodies to hurt him further helped as well. She still remembered their visit to Godric's Hollow on Christmas Eve fondly, despite the disastrous events that came from it, their time in the graveyard being a source of comfort to her, having been there for the man she loved as a brother. A man who still cared enough about her to ask her to leave Britain before she too got dragged into the growing crisis. Now that the Neo Death Eaters had struck out against Harry's image, Hermione was certain she and the others who were with him during the war would be next. Still, this attack could help her get Shacklebolt to approve a change in her position in the Ministry. She had already trained a replacement for her in the Prime Minister's office, so getting reassigned wouldn't cause any inconveniences. The fact that her leaving Britain would free up DMLE resources would probably also help her cause. After apparating back to London, she pulled out her cell phone and called her parents. They had been debating where to move to since the letter arrived, with her mother having reduced her work hours at the Clinic. If everything went as planned, they could begin moving after Christmas. Hermione just wasn't sure if her plans allowed her to see an old friend once more. She hoped they did.

Chapter Text

            "Ten minutes remaining. If you are still on the essays, you may want to begin tying up your conclusions soon." Looking over her sheets carefully, Gabrielle reviewed the term exam in her hand, surrounded by other Interns and Apprentices as they completed the exams corresponding to their own subject matter. As she was studying for a Mastery that had a Certification attached to it in order to legally practice her profession, Gabrielle and the others needed to complete a few term examinations during their studies, one being a written section followed by a practical test. Satisfied with the answers she had written down and the essay questions she had filled out, she stood up from her seat and approached the front of the classroom, handing her work to the Examiner. "Here sir, it's the MCH exam." The older gentleman looked at the papers and smiled, as he was also tasked with gathering the examinations from the Healer apprentices that filled out the rest of the seats. "Thank you, my dear. I believe Professor d'Este is waiting for you by the stables to complete your practicals. Have a good day and best of luck with your results." Gabrielle smiled at the Ministry Examiner. " Thank you sir. Have a good day and Happy Yuletide." Taking a calming breath after stepping out of the classroom, Gabrielle pulled her bag's shoulder strap over her arm and started making her way down the hall, feeling relieved that her first examination had gone so well. She and Adeline had been studying at Elysia's home over the last few weeks extensively, with both of them having been visiting Beauxbatons to take part in the practicals, as these could take several days to complete due to a variety of conditions.

            In Adeline's case, she needed to periodically check in on the plants in the Academy's Greenhouses, documenting everything and harvesting the materials at the appropriate time. According to Professor Persaud, Adeline would have to complete another half year of observation and examination, the French Guiana trip and one final year as an apprentice at the Academy, helping with the preparation of the plants to be used by the students of Beauxbatons during their classwork. Adeline, so far, was very excited for all that it entailed and Gabrielle was happy herself that her friend's mood had improved since the assault. As she neared the exit, Gabrielle pulled out her coat and slipped into it before stepping out into the cold winter weather. Whilst the rest of France was still only getting brief flurries of snow and some heavy rains, the high elevation of the Pyrinees meant that they were already under decent snow cover. While the wards prevented the worst of the weather from passing through, meaning that true blizzards would never bury the Academy, that didn't mean it didn't get bitterly cold on the ground. Once through the stable doors, she placed the coat on a rack nearby for the snow to melt, hearing d'Este calling her name from the back of the stables. A soft shriek forewarned her as Seraphina landed on her shoulder, with Gabrielle rubbing the Chal's beak. "How's the cold treating you?" The magical bird shivered, with Gabrielle nodding. "Yeah, it's a bit hard up here. Don't worry, you will have a warm nest to return to once we get back home. Though it will mean using Elysia's portkey." Sera shrugged, with Gabrielle chuckling. "Yeah, it's not that bad actually. Do you think you can wait for me to finish here?" 

            After one last cheek rub that left some grains of sand on her owner's skin, Sera flew up into the rafters. As she approached the stable where d'Este was in, Gabrielle smiled as she saw a familiar colt. " Hi Biaggio. How have you been, little one ?" The small Abraxan neighed cheerfully with its mother watching diligently from the stall next to him as Gabrielle began her task for today: documenting his growth and determining if he was at a healthy weight for a colt that was a few months short of a year old. Having done the measurements, she calmed the Abraxan colt and his mother before drawing blood with a syringe, depositing it into a small vial filled with a potion. She watched as the blood and potion reacted. " It's odd that we have a lot more potions for use in the care of Magical Creatures than spells. Healers have plenty to pick from to detect illnesses or infection but we have to resort to blood samples ." Estous shook his head. " It's not that surprising, considering the restrictions. Spell Creation is hardly ever regulated and many of the new spells are hidden from wide distribution to favor the families of those who develop them. Potions, on the other hand, are heavily regulated and need to be registered in order for them to be used for profit. As such, there will always be more potions available for similar processes that one would think a spell would be more than able to do. Besides, Care for Magical Creatures has always been tied to Witchcraft more than Wizardry, same as Potions. It shouldn't surprise you that there's a lot of overlap, same with Herbology ."

            Happy to see that the blood samples results disproved the presence of illnesses, infections or parasites, Gabrielle did one final check on the Abraxan's feet, peeling away the outer layer of the hoofs and seeing that there were no injuries, before filling them down to a healthy level for a creature that didn't use horseshoes but who wasn't being as physically active as nature intended for them. Once she finished her report, her Professor went over everything, before sealing it up in an envelope that he would deliver to the Examiners. " Good work as always. You are becoming quite the natural MCH ." Gabrielle blushed slightly. " Thank you, Professor, though I can't take all the credit. Elysia has been very helpful producing all of the potions I need to check on the health of the creatures. She actually seemed to enjoy it too, saying that it was nice making non-standard potions, though she also said that she intended to try out some modifications to the existing recipes to increase their shelf life ." Estous chuckled. " Don't let Sypha hear that or she will swoon. Having a Potions Master who isn't afraid to experiment is her dream come true ." Gabrielle shook her head. " She won't hear it from me ." As they packed up the equipment and left the stall, Estous continued. " Still, your name is also making the rounds in the Magical Creature trade, beyond even our borders. Having a proper MCH on the Continent is getting the Breeders, Rangers and Carers very excited. They might have gotten used to losing some of their charges due to illness, injury or poaching, but when they heard you will be getting a license in a few years time and will be available for commission, a lot of them have been reaching out to not only offer their support, but even requesting visitations for you to get even more experience. You could see a jump in requests after your latest evaluation comes through ."

            Gabrielle turned to look at her professor. " Already ?" D'Este nodded. " Of course. The ones who assisted you in the last four months were personal contacts of mine, former students, fellow classmates, staff and close friends. But after this term exam gets through and if you score well enough, and let's be honest, after your two week long performance in the practical evaluation there is no way you are doing poorly in the written test, the evaluation will be available as a reference material when people consider soliciting your services. They may have been raised and prepared themselves for careers with Magical Creatures without a MCH being there to help them and their animals, but very few of the genuine Carers will look a gift horse in the mouth. So, make sure you rest up well during the Holidays. Come January, there will be a lot more people reaching out to you." Gabrielle frowned. "Oh. I may need to get one of the communication scrying mirrors then, though Elysia will have to adjust the wards for it. Maybe we can get a call only Floo terminal to work. She has been working on getting the one at her home working but it has been having trouble connecting to a network." Estous chuckled. "That mirror would probably be your best bet. While most people have a Floo Terminal, there is at least a single scrying mirror in every community center. Though don't fret too much over it right now. As your Sponsor, I will be receiving the requests until the day you get your license and you still have a good year and a half to go before having to worry about managing the commissions on your own. I will actually be helping you with that during your final year before certification." 

            After thanking her Professor, Gabrielle followed him to all the other stalls, checking the Abraxans for illnesses, but finding most were in good health, with the exception of one who had a thorn embedded on the sole of its foot. Once the animal was sedated, they were able to work on his hoof, finding that at the very least the wound had yet to be infected seriously. Under her professor's careful watch, Gabrielle used a hoof knife to get a better look, before using a pair of tongs to pull the thorn out, with Estous whistling as he inspected it. "A Streeler barb. Good thing it was dry or it would have caused a lot more damage. I will have to check the examples and see which students worked it. Breaking one of the spikes and leaving it on the ground is poor work on their part." Gabrielle hummed in agreement as she applied a cleaning solution to the wound, before drying it. Once dry, she dabbed in Healing Potion and an animal variant of a nail growth ointment, which helped to refill the part of the hoof that had been carved away. Once the rest of the hoof was filled down to an adequate level, Estous worked on the other hooves whilst Gabrielle finished her report, which she handed to her professor. A knock on the stable door drew both their attention as Adeline poked her head inside, her hat slightly covered in snow flurries. "Afternoon, Professor. Is Gabrielle done here? I just finished with Professor Persaud and wanted to know if I could catch a portkey back with you." Turning to look at her sponsor, d'Este gestured with his hand at Gabrielle. "All the Abraxans have been checked and cleared now, so you are free to go." Calling Sera down from the rafters, the three of them left the snow covered school, all clamoring for the warmth of home.

-✿-

            "How are you doing, Jeanne?" The shopkeeper, who was writing down the new potions that Elysia delivered into her shop's inventory book, sighed. "You know… I thought it would be easy. She was at Beauxbatons for seven years already, so the thought that she will be gone for six months shouldn't be all that different. But…" Elysia, who was adding the sticker-like registry tags to the vials, frowned. "It's different now, isn't it?" Jeanne nodded as she continued writing in her record book. "She's not a little girl anymore and this is a trip to the other side of the world. It might very well be the first of many trips for her in her career. We all know that when they reach a certain age, we are supposed to be ready to let our children leave the house to make their own path through life, but I suppose we also tend to expect to get a year or two of a reprieve, a time when we can just get used to being around each other full time. These last few months have just felt… they have been absolutely wonderful as Adeline and I have gotten to know each other again, seeing each other every day and just talking about the days ahead. But they have also felt so short. In a little over a month, it will just be me here all on my own again." Elysia placed the last tagged vial into the storage box that Jeanne used when keeping her supplies in the back of the shop. "You know… I think Adeline would say that you need to find yourself a boyfriend." The words snapped Jeanne out of her sour mood as she snorted, before laughing softly. "She would say that, wouldn't she?"

            As she took the filled box into her backroom, Elysia began working on the last set of tags that needed to be applied. She spoke up when her friend returned, the two of them now working on the vials together. "I wish I could tell you things will get easier. My parents died when I was still an infant and my extended family weren't exactly fond of me, but they kept me around because of extenuating circumstances, even though they made it known to me that I was never really welcomed in their home. When I was first told that I had magic and that I was going to be spending the next seven years at Hogwarts, I was itching to go every summer and I dreaded the day the school year would end and I would be sent back. Then, as if my luck wasn't already bad, every single year at Hogwarts was one nightmare after another of dangerous creatures, Dark Witches and Wizards looking to take out Harry Potter and then the start of the war all over again. I never really got to have either an education, or that feeling of being safe… not until I started working in the Gringotts mines. And believe me, I know how screwed up it is that the moment I actually felt safe, comfortable and in a place resembling a home… was when I was several feet underground, surrounded by Goblins, working my debts away every day for the next five years of my life. So, I am definitely the last person who can tell you what you should be expecting from a life without someone so important to your life not being there anymore." Jeanne, who had been applying the stickers had stopped as she looked at Elysia's face, her words filling a massive sense of dread in her heart.

            The smile on Elysia's face really confused her as she carried on. "That said… you actually have her living here, under your roof, for the next few weeks. Maybe you can start easing your trepidation by actually talking to Adeline, listening to her dreams and finding a way to reconcile what path her life might take, with the life you wish to have. Don't waste the opportunity… that so many of us never got to have in the first place." Jeanne was quiet, her eyes on her hands and the vial currently held there, until Elysia's next words surprised her. "And she's not wrong about finding a boyfriend. If not, then a man friend with certain benefits, to take the edge off." Jeanne bursted out laughing, even as the tears slipping down her eyes had been from the earlier discussions. "Oh, shush you. Not all of us can have your luck with love." As Elysia was about to ask what she meant, the bell over the front door rang out, with Jeanne looking over as her next customer arrived, realizing it was someone she had been getting to know quite well of late. "Good day, Apolline. Need something?" Apolline, wearing her long white, black and blue robes, walked up to the counter and handed Jeanne a list of potions. "My potions cupboard recently had its contents expire, so I need to restock quite a few things. I actually checked with my usual supplier in Paris but they didn't have the specific monthly potion I take in stock and the Conclaves tend to make them in quantities only for their residents. Do you have this variant?" Jeanne looked at the list and nodded. "We do, actually. Give me a moment as I get everything on the list and, if you would like, I can have you added to the list so I can have a vial set aside for you on a regular schedule." Apolline smiled. "That would be appreciated." The elder Delacour looked at the offerings on display, though Elysia had a distinct feeling that Apolline was very much aware of her presence.

            "How are Fleur and Victoire doing?" Apolline reached over and inspected one of the herbal jars on sale. "They are quite well, though Victoire has been asking to visit the village again. It would seem she made some friends during Halloween and wants to come over and play with them. After I am done here, I will be meeting with the other parents to see what would be a good day when all of us are free from work. Fleur, of course, wants to come, but her schedule might not permit it." Elysia chuckled. "Yeah, I can imagine. At least the Magical Convention doesn't meet as much until after the New Years." Apolline sighed, sliding the jar back into its position. "You would think that would mean I would have more free time, but that isn't the case. Come December, the old aristocratic families, as well as the more influential representatives, will be hosting Yuletide parties and get togethers. While my husband hates them and I personally would love to spend the winter evenings snuggled against him in front of a warm fire, sipping some vin chaud, some of these parties are where the new legislations are discussed and negotiated ahead of time. They help gauge interest, establish voting blocs and discuss amendments. My evenings will be decidedly full during the Yuletide, though some of it is on purpose. Having previous arrangements gets the more "unsavory" members of the French political shakers to cease insisting on invitations. Unfortunately, my usual excuse for having Christmas Eve off the table will be out on her third honeymoon and I have yet to find a replacement." Elysia frowned. "Wouldn't saying you will be at your home amongst family be enough?" Apolline grumbled. "That would only invite the others to think that I am hosting a private celebration, which will lead to endless requests for either invitations or to abandon my plans and pick the more sociable parties."

            Jeanne, who had been in the back, returned carrying two of her smaller vial cases. "Here we are. This is everything on your list, all labeled and organized by expiration date, with a card in the front that will let you know ahead of time when you need to think about restocking. If you come back with the box every four months or so, I can refill it for you with the same potions and update all the information." Apolline looked it over and inspected the vials, smiling. "I will be sure to do that. This will be easier to manage when compared to the old potions cabinet I was using back home. How much for everything?" As Jeanne went over to the register and began adding up the potions and taxes, she spoke a few words that made Elysia's heart run cold. "You know, Elysia and I were discussing our plans for the Yuletide, since Adeline will be leaving for Guiana in January. She had invited us over to her Estate for Christmas Eve. Why not tell those stuffy pricks in the Convention that you will be attending an exclusive get together at another Estate and have your family relax there. I am sure Elysia wouldn't mind having you over." As the two women looked towards her, Elysia felt her anxieties pick up, though the fact it would only be the Charbonneaus and Delacours attending made it settle down quite a bit. "Uhm, sure, I wouldn't mind. Though…" Her face went bright red. "I… don't have any Christmas decorations back at the house. Buying them wouldn't be a problem but I don't know where to start." Apolline looked at Elysia as a smile grew on her face. "As it just so happens, I know the perfect place and I can assure you it won't leave your finances in dire straits. That is, if we are indeed welcomed to attend. I am certain my husband would be delighted to be spared another dull evening at a wealthy estate trying his hardest to not make for the nearest exit." 

            After paying Jeanne for the potions, the three of them started discussing the plans for the next few weeks of November, with a few days late in the month being set aside for Elysia to join them out in Paris, Avignon and Reims. They made sure to leave the dates flexible enough to see what Gabrielle, Adeline and Fleur would say based on their own schedules, but neither Apolline nor Jeanne were too worried that there would be conflicts. As Apolline left the door, Jeanne looked over at Elysia. "I am sorry that I sprang that on you. I know you were repaying me and my daughter for last year by inviting us but…" Elysia shook her head. "It's fine. I was going to invite Gabrielle regardless and it would have been rude to not invite the rest of her family over. I just need to get used to the fact… that there are people I can actually invite over to my home for the holidays. Before… I was either getting invited but turning them down while I was at Hogwarts… or I just never had the means to actually invite anyone since I lacked a home of my own. I guess… having a house where you can have people over is just part of being sociable." Jeanne smiled at her. "It is, and besides, we all know you will never invite people over for a Gala, despite that massive ballroom in your home, so having a place where the Delacours can spend the holidays without the usual political and diplomatic maneuvering will be good for them. And you will have plenty of time to win Gabrielle's family over, not that you haven't already done that." Elysia pouted. "I am not trying to win her family over." Jeanne chuckled. "No… trying is definitely not the right word. Well. maybe for François, as the man seems hard to please, but for everyone else? Please. Apolline, Fleur and even Victoire were all smiling as you escorted Gabrielle around during Halloween."

            Elysia's face went bright red but she didn't protest any further. After excusing herself, she made her way back home, the massive reception hall looming in front of her as she stripped off her coat and boots, stashing them all away in the closet beside the entrance, before letting Badb, Macha and Anand take physical form. The three rushed up the stairs, more than likely to rest after a long day out, as Elysia debated how much of the house needed to be decorated. Covering all the available rooms would be ridiculous and, even with the added guests coming, the main dining hall was too grand and impersonal to use. "Ida?" The small elf apparated next to Elysia. "Yes Mistress?" Restraining her dislike for the title, the last Peverell looked at her friend. "We will be having guests over for the Yuletide on Christmas Eve. The Ladies and I will be doing some shopping for decorations but I wanted to run by you which rooms we would be using. There are the small dining rooms and lounges facing the gardens… ah, I am going to have to do some outdoor decorations too… Great. Anyways, could we comfortably serve seven guests in those rooms?" Ida nodded. "Why yes, they would be the best, especially since they are next to the stairs leading up to the first and second floor guestrooms." Elysia mentally added having to furnish two or three guest rooms, not to mention decorating them for the Holidays as well, to her list of things to do in the coming days. "Check with your family when they would like to start waiting out the winter. They can have the staff rooms on the opposite wing of the Estate so they can have their fun without disturbing the guests." 

            Ida smiled. "That would be for the best. I believe late November would be the right time so they can avoid the colder evenings. I will let them know in time and make sure the rooms are all prepared." Elysia nodded. "Good. I will inspect the guest rooms near the stairs to see if they need any more work done or if it's just allocating furniture to them from the other guestrooms. Let me know when dinner will be ready." With Ida busy in the kitchen and Elysia's companions resting in her chambers, she found the rest of her day very relaxing as she rearranged the spare furniture into the guestrooms, while making a list in her head of the objects she would be needing to buy, though thankfully she had already purchased much of the necessary items for the rooms after deciding to get this section of the Estate refurbished, though moderately. As she finished resizing a set of beds in one of the guestrooms, she sensed the arrival of Gabrielle at the Estate with Sera and Adeline. She smiled softly as she decided to tell them about the communal bath, in case they wanted to relax after the month-long study spree they both had to do to prepare for their exams. Though, as she made her way down the stairs, her heart progressively grew anxious. There was a part of her that desperately wanted to join the two women in the baths, but there was another part of her, one she tried her best to ignore most of the time, that reminded her that she wasn't the same as them. She hadn't been born or raised as a woman and her own personal interests made her participation even more complicated. Elysia sighed as she rubbed her head. Complicated. If there was any word that described her accurately, it would be that one, as everything about her couldn't just be simple. Not even her body.

-✿-

Londinium District, Summer 2000

            Harry opened the Infirmary's door and looked inside. The place certainly looked better now, with all the beds being empty and the staff well rested. The Chief Healer, a female goblin that Harry knew as Golstrud's sister, was handing out papers to her staff members, before she spotted him entering the Infirmary. "Greetings, Challenger Potter. What brings you here today? I hope it's not another injury on your part." Harry smiled softly. "That reminds me of Madam Pomfrey, the Healer at Hogwarts. Apparently, I was such a constant presence in the Hospital Wing that she had a specific bed set aside for me. She even had a plaque with my name engraved on it over the bed." The Goblin Healer shook her head. "Ahh, so little in your life has truly changed. Still, do try and work on improving your safety and wellbeing, Challenger Potter. Now then, how can I help you?" Harry rubbed the back of his head. "Well, you see, Golstrud mentioned there was something important in my file that I needed to discuss with you. I am not really sure what it was he was referring to." Helstrud rubbed her chin, before signaling Harry to follow her into her office, where she locked the doors after informing her staff that she would be busy for the next few minutes. The office itself was very different from the one that Harry had seen belonging to Ragnar. Where he gathered trophies belonging to his kills, Helstrud had picture frames covering many of the bookshelves and mantle tops. Harry's inspection of the room seemed to have been noticed though, as she raised her voice once she had pulled out a file from the cabinet at the back of her desk. "Not what you were expecting?"

            Frowning, Harry took the offered seat. "Yes and no. I knew you were a Healer, so I doubted that I would be seeing creature skulls, weapons and trophies, but I wasn't expecting to see photographs. Some I gather are your family members, but the others… are they your staff and apprentices or your patients?" Helstrud smiled. "Correct on all accounts, Challenger Potter. We Healers have our trophies too, they are merely less… concrete as the ones our colleagues collect." She gestured at the oldest looking frame. "That one there is my first ever patient. It was a simple case of repairing a gash across his chest, but it took me a while to get over my kind's societal rituals. As a female, touching a male was a sign of interest, but as a Healer it is imperative that we not hesitate. The sack of old bones got through to me by saying that he had no interest in bedding me, particularly if I inadvertently sent him to the Earth Mother sooner rather than later. That snapped me out and I patched him up quickly. He lived for another forty years and never hesitated to wave at me in greeting." Harry smiled at that. "I like that. Mementos born from kindness rather than death, the acts no less a challenge nor any less life threatening." Helstrud nodded. "Indeed. Healers, despite the reputation of Goblins, are well respected in our world, seen as avatars of the Great Mother's mercy and love for all life. Now then, Challenger Potter, as to the reason as to why you are here…" pulling out a slip of paper, the healer slid it across the desk. "When you were seriously injured, we ran a full test of your body's condition. We detected signs of prolonged malnutrition, heavy behavioral potion exposure and curse damage. These things you are familiar with, of course. What surprised us was this particular result from your blood test."

            Harry looked at the line of text that she was pointing to with her long and bony finger. "Born July 31st, 1980 to James Potter and Lily Potter née Evans, sex… Transient? What does that mean?" Looking up, he saw Helstrud sitting back on her chair. "Well, it's a very complicated matter. You see, in most humanoids, the sexes are usually divided between male and female based on the reproductive organs they are born with. However, studies over the centuries have demonstrated that there are individuals born with the organs of one sex, but with the biochemical, genetic, psychological and perhaps even the spiritual characteristics of the other. In the non-magical world… as of right now, this condition has not been adequately identified, diagnosed or treated. Most human parents, and even the communities, simply identify the infant as the sex of their organs and begin applying the societal norms associated with these. This results in conflicting conditions and the individual will likely spend the rest of their life struggling to either adapt to or reject the role that has been assigned to them by the communities. There has been of late a surge in understanding of these transexual humans and a push for more inclusive and tolerant laws, not to mention treatments and operations that allow such individuals to approximate themselves to their own ideal form, though there has, sadly, been some backlash from more conservative sectors, mostly from people who politicize the issue simply to enhance or solidify their powerbase. Now, in the magical world, this condition manifests differently. Magic is, after all, fluid and it is shaped by the wielder, who in turn can also become shaped by it. Beings like yourself, born Transient, can manifest at birth sexual organs and traits from either sex, or even both at the same time, your essence shifting based on which ones you identify the most with, with your magic at times making the changes for you." Harry frowned. "But… I haven't manifested any such traits."

            Helstrud raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure? Think back to your days as a child. Were there any incidents of accidental magic that might indicate otherwise? What of your behaviour and interactions with others? Who did you enjoy spending time with, who did you wish to emulate more?" Harry frowned as he went back through his memories. "At Hogwarts, I always preferred being with Hermione or Luna, if not the girls from the Gryffindor Quidditch Team. Where I was left to live, I guess I was more engaged in responsibilities that my Aunt was supposed to carry out. I remember making more friends with girls but Dudley and his bullies were always there to chase them away. I remember Petunia hated that I had long hair and trimmed it into something awful, but it then grew back. I then got one hell of a beating from my uncle." Looking back at Helstrud, Harry noticed that her eyes were looking forward with a sharpness he had never seen on her face before. "Healer Helstrud?" Those eyes then focused on him and softened considerably. "Let this be a lesson, Challenger Potter. Even a Goblin Healer will not hesitate to inflict pain onto others, particularly to those who engaged in the mistreatment and abuse of children. Healers we may be, but the Hippocratic Oath is a human invention, after all." She sighed. "I believe, Challenger Potter, that you experienced many symptoms associated with being a transient being, but had any such indications that you were different, in both a magical and a behavioural way, suppressed, violently even, until you simply suppressed it yourself. When you were here after you were made aware of the potions you were fed, I remember you mentioning that you felt like there was something else that was… off about who you were. It is my belief that what you were feeling at the time was this part of your very essence that had been suppressed. Your reflections merely made you aware of it once more, subconsciously at the very least."

            Harry sat back, staring at his hands. He could remember staring at himself in the mirror in his first year at Hogwarts, seeing how thin he was, his body misshapen by malnutrition. He had felt so disgusted with himself, so ashamed of his flesh. The very first years of his life at Hogwarts, he remembered trying desperately to shower when all the other students were either asleep in the morning or heading to bed at night, not wanting anyone to see him naked. This was made all the more difficult when he joined the Quidditch Team, as he didn't want to change out of his clothes in front of the other players. It wasn't until later that he finally felt more indifferent to his appearance, but never comfortable in his looks. He had always assumed it was because he didn't want to appear weak, because he was ashamed of what the Dursley's had made of him physically. Now, though, if what Helstrud was saying was true, maybe there was something more. Maybe it had been less about how malnourished he was and more about how his appearance didn't seem to be what he wanted it to be. Maybe… maybe there was something more to this. "Is there any way to know for sure?" Raising his head, he watched as Helstrud searched in her desk drawer, before placing a vial before him containing a purple liquid. "As you can imagine, you are not the first Transient to exist. There have been many magicals before you with this trait who sought their own ways to reach their ideal self. This potion was developed by them. Now, I should warn you. This is not a gender swapping potion, nor is it permanent as is. It is known as the Transition Potion and its purpose is to transition you from your current form into the closest thing to your ideal self, taking cues from both your conscious and subconscious mind. You may not like the end result at first, but it is what you truly envision yourself as."

             Taking the vial into his hand, Harry stared at the liquid within. "So there is a chance I may not wish to go through the change?" Helstrud nodded. "There is indeed. It's why it's not ordinarily a permanent change. In order for the change to be made permanent, you would have to take a binding potion. Now, this means you will have plenty of time to try out this alternate form of yours, letting you experience what it's like to be within your ideal self. Ultimately, whether you go through the change or not is up to you. After all, that is what a transient being is, a person who can change from one state into another of their own choosing. I will, as your physician, recommend that you, at the very least, take one dose and discover what you may yet be. After that, the choice will be yours. The potion should be easy enough for someone with your expertise to reproduce at home and you are welcome to seek my medical opinion at any time." Harry gripped the vial in his hand. "Thank you, Healer Helstrud." As he was about to leave the office, Harry noticed that one of the picture frames was empty. "Who is this for?" Helstrud looked up from the file in her hand and smiled. "Ah, that is there for the day I add a picture of yours. When I discovered your condition, I thought it was only fair to leave it blank. I intend for the portrait to reflect who you ultimately choose to become, Challenger Potter. Whether that person is a Potions Master, Champion of the Arena, man, woman or something in between, I want to make sure that it reflects who you truly are. Wouldn't you prefer it that way as well?" Harry looked back at the empty frame, and the promise that it held. "I would indeed, Helstrud. I would indeed."

-✿-

Present Day

            "I can't believe Elysia was holding back on us! This place is amazing! The baths at Beauxbatons are definitely bigger, but the water here just feels so much better!" Gabrielle smiled softly as she folded her towel and placed it at the edge of the tub after having followed her best friend into the communal bath's water, the air thick with steam though the water was a comfortable warm temperature. "Probably because if she had told you, there was no way you would be showering in the wizarding tent whilst you were preparing for the exams and the trip." Adeline, who had lowered herself where just her shoulders and neck were above the water, groaned in satisfaction. "When it feels this good to take a bath here? Damn right I would have wanted to use this place every night. Also, mom found a tub I can add to the tent. I will have to add the water manually, but it will be fine for the duration of the trip." After tying her hair up and slipping it in a clip to hold it in place, Gabrielle joined her friend in the deeper water, feeling her stress from the day fading away as she leaned back. "Then I rest my case. So, how was the exam for the Herbology apprenticeship and certification?" Adeline waved her hand dismissively. "After all the days we spent studying for our own exams? It was a cakewalk. I handed in my weeklong studies on the plants the Professor had the Herbology Apprentices reviewing and caring for and she seemed really pleased with my work." Gabrielle shoved Adeline lightly. "Sounds like you are a shoe-in for the Guiana trip." Adeline dipped her face into the water before rubbing her eyes clean. "Yeah, though I could tell there were some fellow apprentices who were unhappy. Chantal noticed and assured me that I wouldn't have to worry about them. Most of them are only going on the trip to get credit for the certification, meaning I won't be sharing tents or duties with them. The rest weren't friends of the pricks, so they don't have it out for me. What about you? How was your practical examination?" 

            After going over her own weeks-long work with Professor d'Este and enjoying the fact that, even though she took the written examination with the other Healer graduates, she wouldn't be dealing with any of them directly in the next two and a half years, the two of them were startle by a slight noise that seemed to shake the building. Out of concern, Gabrielle called Ida, who seemed relatively calm after popping in. "Ida, is everything fine? We heard a weird noise just now." The young elf bobbed her head. "Everything is fine, Miss Delacour. The Lady Peverell simply had a cauldron blow up on her while testing out modifications on how to brew a potion." Seeing the worried looks on the young women, Ida quickly added. "Mistress Elysia is unharmed. She is well enough aware of the dangers and on the first sign that anything was going badly, she apparated out of the isolation chamber. This would be the second cauldron she has had explode on her this year and she is quite adept at avoiding injury. I believe she is currently clearing out the damage and the spilled materials." Adeline sighed in relief. "Jeez, I had heard about Potions Masters having to worry about the possibility of cauldrons exploding, but aside from a few students deliberately setting one off, I have never heard of it happening to anyone." Gabrielle, however, remained frowning. She had noticed that Elysia seemed… distracted when she welcomed them to the Estate, though she was tightlipped about what was on her mind. Adeline seemed to have noticed it too. "Ida… could you ask Elysia if she would like to join us? Maybe she just needs a moment to relax. It wouldn't be fair if we both enjoyed the bath without her being here too."

            Gabrielle saw the conflict of Adeline's request on Ida's face. She herself had noticed that while Elysia seemed comfortable in her current form, there were moments when she seemed stressed out. Plenty of these moments occured when they were exercising in the gym during the morning hours, though Gabrielle had attributed some of these incidents as Elysia being awkward around her because of their shared attraction towards each other. Ida's reaction and hindsight made the young Veela realize that even though Elysia had seemingly transitioned into being a woman quite well, minus some differences in body language and societal behaviours, it was very likely that she was still uncomfortable seeing herself as a woman, let alone in a situation where she would be subjected to scrutiny by others. "It's ok, Ida. If Elysia isn't up to it, we don't mind if she doesn't join us today." Ida relaxed slightly and nodded towards Gabrielle. "Thank you Miss Delacour. Mistress Elysia is quite private and has a lot on her mind at the moment so it's likely that she will refuse, but I will still pass along your request." Ida popped away, leaving the two women in an awkward silence. "Gabrielle… I know Elysia had a difficult life living at Hogwarts during those awful years but… is there something else that’s bothering her?" The young blonde looked at her friend and sighed. "It's… not something I am at liberty to say. I am only partly aware of it because I met her once before, when she was a student in Scotland, but I don't know the full extent of the issue either. Just know that she is likely to be… uncomfortable in situations like this."

            Adeline frowned. "Why? Is it because she's attracted to women? I can imagine that being somewhat of a problem in Britain, since some of their laws are a bit archaic, and if she grew up among non-magicals then all the more reason why she would hesitate. But here? It's just us two who have gotten to know her a lot better." Gabrielle frowned, trying to figure out a way to explain the situation without breaking Elysia's confidence, when someone else spoke up. "Reason hardly ever has a role to play when it comes to insecurities, Adeline, but you are right. I have gotten to know the two of you quite well and there are some irrational fears I need to get past." The two women turned and saw the figure of Elysia walking out of the entrance that led to the locker room, heading straight to the showers along the wall. "Don't mind me, I will be with you two in a moment, I just need to clean myself adequately before entering the bath." With her back turned to the young women in the communal bath, Elysia took off her towel and hung it from a rack nearby, before slipping under the showerhead. The three conversed lightly regarding the examinations from the day, with Elysia surprised about the snowy conditions arriving so soon in the mountainous region, adding her own experiences of cold winters in Hogwarts, the banter helping to ease Gabrielle's surprise. She tried to keep her eyes down when Elysia finished showering, before she walked towards the two women in the water, hesitating slightly as she held the towel before her naked form. After a deep breath, she slipped into the water with Adeline and Gabrielle having kept some of their eyes averted, before she too added her folded towel to the side of the tub.

            After stretching her arms over her head enough for Adeline to wince at the noise of a bone popping into place, Elysia looked at the dark skinned woman and smiled at her. "T… thank you for inviting me. I didn't want to intrude, since this was supposed to be a reward for you two after studying so hard the last few weeks." Adeline smiled at her. "Hey, you deserve it for putting up with us for the same amount of time. By the way mom described you, I gathered you were just not very social. Did… something happen to you at Hogwarts?" Gabrielle wanted to reach over and cover her friend's mouth with her hand, but Elysia surprised her by responding. "A lot of things happened at Hogwarts and while I can't go into specifics… I can freely admit that I was never truly… satisfied? … content? Comfortable! I was never truly comfortable in the way I looked amongst my peers. My upbringing prior to Hogwarts wasn't the best and I can readily admit to suffering from chronic malnutrition. I was thin, skinny, very uncomfortable in my own body and, even with the Feasts at Hogwarts, there was no way for me to actually recover what I missed out on. When I had to share the showers, I always felt inadequate. Over the years, I managed to pick up some muscle mass, but it only accentuated just how underweight I was. Despite my best efforts… I never quite felt like I belonged in my own skin, and it affected me in ways… that I hadn't really considered." Feeling the heavy mood, Elysia turned to the two young women and smiled at them. "That feeling has passed and I received the treatment I needed the most, and now I am comfortable in who I am today, though as you noticed… some old fears and insecurities are hard to kick."

            The mood eventually lifted as everyone talked about their plans for the next few weeks, with Elysia revealing what she and their mothers had discussed. Both Adeline and Gabrielle were excited about the upcoming Yuletide season, with the former practically begging Elysia to let her help out with the decorations for the Gardens, whilst Gabrielle was more than happy to work on the decorations inside, as she wasn't exactly fond of the cold. Eventually, the three decided to leave the water, though again Elysia hesitated to leave even as Gabrielle and Adeline were already showered and covered up with their own towels. Not wishing to embarrass her any further, Adeline thanked Elysia for the opportunity and headed into the lockers to get dressed, with Gabrielle following close behind. She did catch a momentary glimpse of Elysia as she exited the bath, the young Veela's face turning bright red from what she saw of her housemate's naked physique, though she did notice the white bathing suit bottom the older woman was wearing as she too headed to the showers to wash off the bath salts and oils. Even as Adeline teased her about how flushed she was, Gabrielle kept thinking about Elysia, what she had said about herself in the bath and the reality she had just seen. It definitely felt like she had been telling the truth, though it was probably one that had the benefit of hindsight. At the very least Gabrielle was happy that Elysia was comfortable sharing as much as she did about herself and hoped that one day… maybe she wouldn't hesitate to share the rest of it. She definitely was looking forward to that day, and what such trust would mean about their relationship.             

-✿-

            " You needed something from me, Director ?" François looked up from his position behind his desk and signaled her silently to his ears, with Moriéve nodding before drawing her wand. As one of the very few Dhampirs currently alive, Cynthia possessed the enviable distinction of being capable of using magic. Most Vampires possessed magic in their bodies but, due to the nature of the curse that sustained them, this magic was directed to enhancing and sustaining their bodies, with very little of it being capable of being used actively, with the exception of the Elders and their abilities to transform into bats or wolves. As a Dhampir, however, the curse was barely active in her, meaning she had a shorter lifespan than a full blooded vampire and lacked the ability to ever transform her body via the curse itself, but because she was able to produce magic within her own body that didn't feed the curse in its entirety, Cynthia was able to learn how to use magic. As she was still a century old, this meant that she was self taught, as the inclusivity laws that would have permitted her to study at Beauxbatons would not be in place until after Grindelwald's War. Still, her unique situation made her one of the MSF's most trusted Aurors and François knew she was well trusted by the Dark Denizens she policed. It was why he needed her insights right now. Once she was satisfied that the room was without eavesdropping spells, François raised his own privacy ward, which Cynthia could tell was heavier than usual. " Something troubling you ?" 

            Nodding, Delacour took a file from his desk and presented it to her. " These are all the disappearances that have occurred in France over the last few years, including the ones from the non-magical side ." Leafing through them, Cynthia frowned. " That's a lot of women, particularly these last few weeks. I knew there was an issue with Veelas disappearing and I have had my contacts working on that, but there are so many more non-magicals as well. Do you believe they are all connected to some massive human trafficking operation ?" François sighed. " I sincerely hope not, but the numbers of late are concerning. The primary issue with the Veela disappearances is that most have been independents, young women who had left Conclave life behind. Their activities are harder to trace and they don't have the backing of a Conclave to increase the security of their residences. Now, you remember the recent Algier smugglers we caught? Apparently, they claim to be part of a larger smuggling operation, one that has been redirecting their resources of late. For the most part, this has included black market potions, wand making materials and magically resistant hides. While they themselves are paid in muggle currency, their shipments on the way back to Africa and the Middle East apparently consist of "live cargo." While some of what they smuggled was suggested to be rare magical creature specimens that are illegal to transport without authorization, there is a strong possibility that the smugglers have been transporting the captured men, women and veela towards these other countries, possibly as their "down payments" for future shipments ." Cynthia felt her skin run hot, which was a rare thing for her kind. " They would need to have facilities to contain these groups of victims before getting them off the continent without using magic ."

            Looking up from the paper she stared at her boss. " Is that why you called me? Because of the role Vampires used to play in the human trafficking market ?" François steepled his hands. "I have enough faith that your father and the other Courts are keeping themselves relatively clean, as the advent of blood banks has made your need for "on tap" resources less necessary. That said, the Courts are not known for changing all that much, meaning that the knowledge and contacts from that side of the world are readily accessible. I would like it if you could try and approach the Courts discreetly and see if anyone has heard of a group filling in the void they left behind when they ceased their illegal activities. I would also like to know if the Weres have heard anything about these operations. With the new potion in open circulation and the laws changing to accommodate them, we could see a lot of people come forward and report illegal activities in exchange for immunity from prosecution. So long as these Weres were only acting as guards, I have no issue requesting the prosecutors to provide them with such immunity, though any "hunters" sent out to capture any prey will have to be processed and negotiated with on a case by case basis ." Cynthia looked at the page in front of her, and the women who looked so happy, their lives changed irrevocably by forces beyond their control, many by beings who would be delighted to see these same women beaten down and broken into mere pets. She had seen that behaviour in the Vampire Courts before and hated it beyond words, her father being the instigator for the more inclusive and responsible behaviour of European Vampires as blood became easier to obtain. " I will ask around discreetly. Anything else ?"

            Nodding, François handed her a second file. " The items that have been smuggled into the country are supposedly not staying in it, at least not all of them. There is a chance that these were destined for Britain, where the resources would be useful to the Neo Death Eater terrorist organization. It's possible this is all part of a vast criminal enterprise that seeks to profit from the conflict, though there is a chance they could be trying to do something similar here. If you can't find anything on the kidnappings or the intercontinental smuggling trade, keep an eye out for anything regarding Britain. Whether it's manpower or materials, someone out there is looking to capitalize on it and will look for services rendered by deeply private people ." Cynthia looked over the folders. " I am guessing by your security measures that  you are paranoid that there are those who have already been bought and paid for to keep the MSF off their backs ." Francois sighed. " Indeed. I am in the process of doing something about that but I can't say anything else ." Cynthia raised an eyebrow. " And what makes you think you can trust me ?" François smiled at her. " My dear, if you had as much apathy for others, you would have remained your father's princess in his Court, not become an Auror. That and the rage I saw in your eyes at the sight of the women who have been spirited away makes it clear that you do care, about them and about the job. That said… do be careful. I don't want to lose an excellent being such as yourself, let alone such an excellent Auror ." Cynthia smiled at him as she stored the files into her coat pocket. " Will do, sir. By your leave ."

Chapter Text

            "Hey! Anand, come back here with that!" Elysia looked up from the box full of artificial Christmas garlands, before shaking her head as the black haired dog pulled on one of the garlands that had already been placed around the window frames. After she ran past Macha, who was lazily resting along the top of the Entrance Hall's sofa, the ethereal creature rushed up the stairs, its ill gotten gains dragging along the ground behind her, leaving Christmas ornaments littered across the ground, though these thankfully remained unbroken. As Adeline chased after the dog who ruined the garland she had placed herself, Jeanne looked on as her daughter chased the beast up the stairs, who managed to snag the pilfered garland and start a tug of war, causing the elder Charbonneau to shake her head in amusement. "It's a good thing you had these enchanted to be unbreakable." Elysia smiled as she summoned several of the felled baubles and deposited them into the box they originally came from. "It was the right choice, though Fleur hated it after she was conscripted by her mother to help us out with all the delicate decorations. At least, I am certain she started hating it after her one hundredth decoration." Jeanne chuckled. "Yeah, I can imagine. Still, I am surprised you were able to convince Apolline not to have you buy living trees. I have never met a more demanding woman in my life." Elysia shivered. "I have. I could also understand why she was dead set on me going for actual trees, but I refuse to be responsible for chopping down over ten trees just to decorate the Estate. Sure, artificial ones are more expensive, but with the right preservation spells, they will be around for quite a long time."

            Jeanne nodded, before proceeding to wrap lights around the tree she was currently working on. The two of them had been accompanied by Apolline to several Christmas Markets all along France, with the other family members coming along sporadically. It was clear from the start that Apolline was heavily traditional when it came to trees, liking living ones with more ornate and unique decorations, while Jeanne, who had been raised in a mixed family, was more interested in the modern styles. Elysia had to often balance the two, agreeing with Jeanne with buying only artificial trees, and surreptitiously leaving an order for one living tree, while being more open minded about the decorations. As had been decided, the only rooms that would be decorated were the guestrooms that would be in use, though both Elysia and Gabrielle's rooms were getting their own, more sparse decorations, as well as the selected dining room, the adjacent lounge and the Estate's Reception Hall. Right now, the Charbonneaus were helping Elysia and Ida with the Reception Hall itself, as they all felt it was more significant if the lounge area was decorated in tandem with the Delacours, who had a previous arrangement earlier in the day. Of course, the decorating of so many trees did come with the complication of whether or not one could use Christmas lights, though Jeanne had been kind enough to take Elysia to a Magical Market that was being managed by a family of first generation magicals who had developed a means of using magic to replace the electricity on said lights. They were currently working on alternating colored lights and even preprogrammed effects, but for the moment Elysia had settled on lights that had their intensity shift, not unlike actual stars.  

            As Jeanne activated these lights and gauged how to give the tree the best coverage, Adeline finally managed to return, the garland wrapped around her arm. "That dog of yours is a menace." Elysia smiled as she helped to disentangle the young dark skinned woman from the Christmas decoration. "They all are, but there is no malice behind it. They just like to have fun, at anyone's expense. Trust me, it's hard to get them to behave around anyone, including Goblins." Adeline tested her now freed arm, rubbing the pine needle indentations along her skin. "Is that who you had over when you asked Gabrielle to spend a long weekend at her parents' house?" Elysia shrugged. "Maybe? Sorry, but it's all going to be a surprise. You will just have to wait like everyone else." After redecorating the garland with baubles, flowers and stars, Ida lifted it up and placed it on the hooks that had been attached to the walls, before fastening it with magic, as Elysia and Adeline fastened it along the sides of the windows. The three of them had finished decorating much of Reception Hall with lighted garlands along the window and the spiraling stairs, leaving just the trees to decorate, when Elysia looked towards the front entrance. A few minutes later, the Delacour family entered with little Victoire squealing in delight as her mother and aunt smiled from behind her. Apolline gave the hall a quick sweep with her gaze before speaking up. "They may not be real but I must say that you three have done a fine job decorating this space."

            Once everyone had removed their coats, Elysia watched as François looked around, looking past the decorations. Now that she thought about it, this was his first visit to the Estate, as work kept him relatively busy and any free time he did have he dedicated it exclusively to his family. "Apolline mentioned this place was initially designed as a fortress. She wasn't kidding, though the more aesthetic interior look you are going for is definitely far more pleasing than what the former aristocrats favor in their homes." Elysia recalled the design of the Malfoy home, at least what little bit Harry had seen with his engorged face at the time. "Medieval bluntness or Baroque over indulgence?" François grumbled. "The latter, obviously. From the moment the Palace of Versailles was unveiled, every magical family demanded their artisans surpass the glamour and prestige of the monarchy. You, however…" taking a few steps closer to the wall, he inspected both the wood panels and the Christmas decorations. "You favor utility, elegance with subtlety. I take it the more elaborate craftsmanship wasn't exactly by choice?" Elysia sighed. "When you give Goblin Artisans and Craftsmen the equivalent of a blank canvas, a specific design aesthetic and they just happened to want to give it their all into the creation of a masterpiece? Trust me, if they wanted to show off and I had let them, there was a chance Versailles would have been eclipsed. There is a reason the marble reliefs are placed behind the tellers in their banks. It is very much a show of the Goblins' love of stonework and the pinnacle of their craftsmanship." François added that bit of information into his mind, noting that he needed to give said stonework more attention the next time he visited the bank.

            Leaving the Reception Hall after the last of the lights were tied to the trees, the group entered the lounge that Elysia had selected for them, with a decently sized tree placed in the corner. Taking a seat on the sofa with her grandmother, Victoire began picking out which Christmas ornaments she wanted to use from the boxes placed around the tree, with Adeline looking through the windows to the gardens. François soon joined her, his arms crossed over his chest. "Thinking of what to add out there?" Adeline nodded. "It's the only set of decorations that Elysia hasn't bought yet." Said person spoke up as she pulled the string of lights out from its case. "Seeing as we are not lighting the entire building up like most people do with their own homes, I thought it best if we completed the decorations in here first so then you could decide how much needed to be decorated outside so that it looks appealing, not excessive." Adeline hummed to herself. "She has a fair point." With Ida delivering cups of warm coffee and cocoa to the room, everyone got to work applying the decorations, with Elysia lifting up Victoire on her shoulders so the little girl could place the star at the top of the tree herself. All the while, the former Potter kept her eyes looking around, seeing everyone, including François, enjoying themselves as the two families debated which decorations to place next. The reality that this was not just Elysia's first true Christmas, but Harry's as well, only partly counting that brief time of joy the one Christmas season Harry had spent at Grimmauld Place, wasn't lost on her. The surge of emotions was enough for both Gabrielle and Ida to look towards her, with the former bringing over a warm cup of cocoa.

            "You ok?" Accepting the cup, Elysia held it in her hands, letting the warmth seep into her skin, before responding to Gabrielle. "Y…yeah. Up to this point, I was only ever a guest during Christmas celebrations. At Hogwarts, at my godfather's house, and at Jeanne's. This is the first one where I am actively participating in decorating not just a house… but my own home, with people that I care about being here with me. It's… I don't know… how to describe this feeling." Gabrielle could see tears filling out Elysia's eyes. Wrapping her arm around the raven haired woman's waist, the young Veela elected to say nothing at all, letting Elysia go through the emotions fully. For a brief moment she felt the bond between them, which was almost always closed down, open up, with flashes of memories and feelings spilling through, like water through an opened canal. She saw Harry looking wistfully at the Christmas tree his relatives had set out, knowing there were no presents underneath it for him, followed by a glimpse of the tree in the Gryffindor Common Room, the joy of actually having presents of his own soured by the knowledge from hindsight that several of them were merely an old man's manipulations. She saw that heart warming interaction between Sirius and Harry at Grimmauld, followed by the heart wrenching moment he and Hermione shared before the Potter graves. In every instance, Harry was indeed just a bystander, never a participant in what it meant to live a normal life, and it tore at Gabrielle's heart to no end to see how deep those wounds ran. The rush of memories and emotions, however, only made Gabrielle hold onto Elysia tighter. She could see why Halloween had meant so much to Elysia now. This settled Gabrielle's own feelings as well. Regardless of what they were to each other, she would give Elysia a real joyous Christmas experience, one that would eclipse all the disappointments she suffered in the past. It was what she deserved.

-✿-

            "I must say, you have placed a lot of effort into decorating the guest rooms for us." Elysia rubbed the back of her head as she and François descended the stairs of the Estate. Whilst he had trusted Gabrielle's judgment regarding her staying at Elysia's home, the latter's invitation for the Delacours to spend the days of Christmas Eve and Christmas on the property resulted in her having to allow the exceedingly careful head of the Delacour family to inspect the rooms he and his family would be staying in. As a show of goodwill, Elysia had also shown him Gabrielle's suite, with her permission of course, with him being suitably satisfied. She had then directed him to the room he and his wife would have for the night, as well the room for Fleur and Victoire which adjoined it, finding them all satisfactory. Wanting to avoid any issues, Elysia had let him see the rooms fully decorated, especially the room he would share with Apolline, with him having a knowing smile at the sight of the traditional living tree specifically bought and decorated with the Delacour Matriarch in mind, the smile telling Elysia that she had made the right call, though the other room had a tree with more modern styled decorations, particularly those that Victoire had seemed to favor the most when she had been helping to decorate the lounge on the ground floor. "I am asking you and your family to celebrate what is a deeply personal holiday at my home. While it's fair to expect you all to accept some of my personal tastes in what that might entail, I personally believe that a good host should also accommodate his guests within reason." François raised an eyebrow at Elysia. "So this has nothing to do with appealing to the family of the woman you intend to court?"

            Elysia's face turned somewhat red. "To some degree, perhaps, but my intention is still to provide the best environment for a Christmas celebration for the guests who will be attending. I had the blessing of inheriting and accumulating a decent amount of galleons. What good is it if I don't put them to use?" The Delacour Patriarch sighed. "If only most of the old families were as thoughtful and as generous. I have had the displeasure of attending many Christmas Eve Galas with the most affluent people of our society. Rather than being accommodating or displaying some form of hospitality, the majority of them simply take it as an opportunity to brag about their wealth, creating these elaborate parties that only account for their own tastes and beliefs. I am glad to see that you are being more reserved and thoughtful, though seeing as my daughter has taken an interest in you, I couldn't imagine you being any other type of person." Elysia took the compliment in stride, though she was debating whether or not to be more open with Gabrielle's father. Apolline had mentioned that she had yet to reveal the fact that Elysia had once been Harry Potter to her husband, both because she felt it bore no real importance to Elysia's interactions with him and out of respect for her privacy. Though she wanted to confide in him, the last of the Peverell's simply wanted to get to know him a bit better before adding another layer of complication to their relationship. Thankfully, François carried on with the conversation on his own. "You mentioned that the Estate had its wards up to Gringotts standards, while retaining some of the initial defensive ones already installed on the property?"

            As they reached the reception hall, Elysia nodded. "The Estate had been locked down for almost a millennium, with the wards fading in intensity as the nearby leyline weakened. Gringotts had retained the inheritance contract for it and managed it as well as they could, with the concealment wards managing to keep any unexpected guests away." François shuddered. "I can see why. Even apparating into the portkey point is… unnerving, though I can't help but applaud the security measures you have in place. I was thinking of applying some of those very measures to my own property, so I was curious if Gringotts would be able to replicate them, or if it was a proprietary ward of the Peverells." Elysia frowned. "It would depend. The wards of the property are unique in other ways besides their origin. Applying the Gringotts and internationally approved standard wards was far more complicated than if it had been any other property, but I could try and see if the configuration of your wards is compatible with mine. That is, if you are willing to have me look them over. I can understand if you wish to keep your wards a family secret." Françous stopped for a moment, rubbing his chin. "Our home is in no way an ancestral house, as my family only came into provenance after the Napoleonic Wars. The wards on our property are simply the ones sanctioned by the French Ministry for use on the properties belonging to Convention Representatives and high ranking Ministry personnel. I would have no problem letting you look them over. We can head on over right now, if you like, before I get called in to make an appearance at the Ministry."

            Slipping on some more appropriate winter clothes, Elysia portkeyed with François back to the edge of the Delacour property line. As they were still a few days from the beginning of the Yuletide, the ground only had a thin covering of snow, with the forecasts for this year seemingly warning that it would be colder than the previous one, but that there were fewer chances of heavy snowfall. François himself checked the ground just in case the melted snow had already formed into ice, but found the ground to be more wet than slippery. "I am going to have to throw some salt along the pathway to the house, before this turns to ice in the night." Elysia followed after the man to the front door, before that nagging feeling reappeared. Looking along the front of the property, Elysia could feel there was something out of place. "Monsieur Delacour, could you wait a moment? Something isn't right with the wards." Walking along the front of the house under the watchful gaze of François, Elysia paused in a position in front of the house's large window overlooking the sitting room. Either because of the material or coating of the glass or the wards, she could not see through into the house itself, but when she reached out with her hand, she felt the wards act as a barrier. However, when she pushed a bit harder, she could almost feel them make way for her. While Elysia could bypass some wards, it was usually with Badb and Macha both lending her their power. While both of her companions had accompanied her, neither was focusing on sharing their power at this moment, meaning the failure was occuring because of the wards themselves. Drawing the Elder Wand, Elysia summoned her Patronus and sent a message to Maeruk, before informing François about what she had discovered. 

            As learning how to send a Patronus as a messenger wasn't as difficult as learning the Patronus Charm itself, the experienced Auror that was François was able to send a message to one of his own staff members, the young man arriving a few minutes after Maeruk and another Goblin. Delacour called the man over. "Lécuyer, sorry about the unusual summons but this situation needs an expedited response. My guest here found what she calls a vulnerability in the wards. She summoned her associates from Gringotts to offer their own expert opinion. I would like you to verify the situation as well." The young man with sandy blond hair nodded. "Very well sir." As the Goblin and Lécuyer worked on the wards, Elysia looked towards Maeruk. "Sorry about the summons. I know this is a somber time for all followers of the Earth Mother, but I am not as well versed in wardstone stabilized wards." The female Goblin shook her head. "My cousin and Sursef understand that you would not call without reason, my Lady Peverell. We were all too happy to answer your summons." Elysia raised an eyebrow. "I am glad, though I need to ask… should I keep quiet about the familiar tone you just used with the Ward Master?" Maeruk blushed, a first for the elder Delacour to witness on a goblin. "... I will be informing my cousin prior to Ostara if things remain stable, so your discretion would be appreciated." Elysia chuckled before miming that her lips were sealed, when Lécuyer cursed. "Your friend is right, Director. The ward has been compromised, though I am not seeing how it was done. We would have to take the ward down to inspect the relays."

            That bit of news troubled François as he did not wish to expose his home any further, but Elysia tapped his shoulder. "I can place a temporary ward on the property while yours is down, keeping everything locked down on either side while they diagnose the problem." Delacour looked at his Auror, who nodded. "That would be the best way to go about this." Getting a nod of approval, Elysia approached the other Goblin. "Ward Master Sursef, could I bother you for the use of your warding stones?" Receiving the bag, Elysia began walking around the exterior of the Delacour home's wardline, leaving just enough space for those inside to move about freely, as she dropped the pebble sized crystal stones onto the snow covered grass. François turned to Maeruk. "Would your Ward Master not have been a better choice in setting up the temporary barrier?" Maeruk's eyes shifted to him. "He is more adept at placing permanent wards. Temporary ones, particularly those raised without a wand, need to draw in energy from their surroundings to be activated, and even then it takes time for them to be fully charged, the same as it happened with yours. Champion Peverell, however, can charge them herself, meaning the ward will be up as soon as the last link is established. A ward set by her, even a temporary one, will hold up to anything that might endanger your family." Raising an eyebrow, he waited beside Maeruk, cataloging everything he had just gathered about the behaviour the Goblins expressed around Elysia as she reappeared from the other end of the house, tossing one final crystal before holding another which was held with leather straps like a pendant. He heard Elysia mutter the word "behave" to the air, before she placed the strap over her head.

            As soon a brief flash of light was seen from the pendant and the crystals, both François and Lécuyer gasped as it felt as a weight had settled onto their being, though the Goblins seemed unaffected. Elysia noticed the reaction and blushed. "Ah, right, sorry. I might have charged it too quickly. You can drop the house's ward now, it's perfectly safe." The younger Auror turned towards the new ward barrier, running his wand against it, his eyes widening. "She isn't kidding. This ward is as strong as the one over the Ministry Building." Sursef muttered to himself. "It's probably stronger still. Director Delacour, if you would please lower the wards? I would like to check the relay that is buried here." Sighing to himself, Delacour entered into his home, with the wards coming down a few minutes later. With a flick of hand, Sursef carved a hole into the ground, summoning a long cylindrical core of dirt out of it before placing it to the side. With a scan of his hand, he was able to find the repeater in the dirt cylinder, pulling it out and cleansing it, with both he and Lécuyer frowning as they looked at the object. Sursef was the first to speak. "Director Delacour, I believe you have a far more serious problem on your hands. This relay has been sabotaged. One moment." Moving a few steps away with his hand scanning the ground, he made another incision, summoning a smaller cylinder of dirt, before removing the relay from it. He compared the two to each other, before bringing them to François. As the head of MSF inspected the two, seeing the differences, Lécuyer chimed in. 

            "Ward Master Sursef is right, though this is a lot more troubling than some act of sabotage. Based on the components and the age of the materials, it can be inferred that the very people who installed the wards sabotaged it. They made it in such a way that the vulnerability this relay created would be undetectable to the owner of the ward, as the relay would fail over a shorter amount of time. If your home had been attacked, you wouldn't have known it was happening until the wards had already been breached." Elysia looked at the stricken Delacour. "Who installed these wards?" Lécuyer answered for his Director. "All government issued wards are installed by certified warding companies, all of whom bid to take on the job. The government usually takes the lowest bid, seeing as they have a lot of properties that need new wards every Convention election cycle." François grumbled. "Either they singled me out as the MSF Director or every property the commissioned company warded is compromised. We need to investigate this thoroughly." Lécuyer nodded. "I will head to the Ministry and pull up the paperwork on the company involved." 

            Sursef, having collected his tools and replugged the holes in the ground, approached the MSF Director, handing him a card. "Gringotts may not offer the cheapest wards, but they are beyond reproach. You may have them inspected by your own specialist as they are installed so you can be more confident. I can inform Director Fueruk about the potential situation and have Gringotts Paris on hand, ready to install as many wards as requested by your Ministry." François nodded as he took the card. "I will speak to the Minister and have him contact your Director to formalize the agreement. If the wards of more Ministry personnel are all sabotaged, we will need to remedy the situation as soon as possible." Sparing a look at Elysia, the raven haired witch just gave him a soft smile. "I was already willing to host you for a night. You and your family can spend however long it takes to get the new wards installed. I will only ask you to help pay for the groceries we will need to get for everyone." François rubbed the back of his head. "As much as I would like to decline for the fact that I do not wish to further impose on you, I have no choice but to accept your generous offer. And… thank you, for noticing the gap in the wards." Elysia shook her head, before she looked at the house in question, glad that she didn’t need to contemplate what a tragedy it would have been had she not been here to notice.

-✿-

            "Looking for something to show off to Elysia?" Gabrielle blushed softly as she pulled the chemise away from her body, returning it to the clothing rack at the store in Paris' Place Cachée. She had come to the city to purchase the presents for Christmas, accompanying her mother, Fleur and Victoire, whilst her father was busy trying to stymie the chaos that the investigation into the sabotaged wards at their house had unleashed. Minister Brion Béranger had given his full support for an investigation into the company responsible for warding the property after another client, Director Poirier, found that his own wards had been sabotaged as well. The company, Étienne Wards and Defences, which was one of the oldest warding businesses in France, had its assets seized and documents inspected. All estates warded by them were currently undergoing review, with the appearance of several more cases of sabotage at varying stages of vulnerability being discovered. The possibility that the company could have been responsible for the deaths of some prominent members of the Assembly and the Ministry came to a head when the names of the deceased appeared on the client list, as many of these deaths had been labeled as accidental, if not a crime of passion perpetrated by the members of the families involved. No one had suspected that the wards could have been sabotaged by the installation team itself. The Marcels, the family that owned the company, claimed to have had no knowledge of these sabotages, laying the blame on the individual ward masters, but the MSF confirmed that the individuals doing the installations were never the same for every case. The head of the family was detained with specific charges being prepared as quickly as possible for his more permanent detainment prior to a trial. 

            Of course, when news of this scandal broke, the public who had done business with the Étienne Wards and Defences company sought out other companies to review the state of their own wards and to overhaul them if they were found lacking. As it was winter, the weather certainly didn't help matters, as any installation required the removal of the previous relays from the ground and the burying of new ones, with the cold ground proving difficult to work with, not to mention the number of clients that suddenly wanted a very intensive review of their homes' securities. Gringotts Paris had the benefit of calling on the Ward Masters of its other branches to lend a hand, meaning that they saw the most customers in the shortest amount of time, so they became the default that all of the affected families turned to. Due to the treaties between the Goblin Nation and the Ministry, the homes and businesses of the Convention's representatives and Ministry personnel were given top priority, with François Delacour having the difficult decision as to whether or not he could afford to delay the warding of his own home to give the other Directors and staff members a shot at getting their wards reinstalled before the New Year. Since Elysia had been quite generous about providing them with accommodations and the temporary ward around the Delacour home was found to be ridiculously effective, François scheduled his home's re-warding after the New Years, prefering to give the rest of the Ministry the chance at a safe holiday season whilst his own family was well protected.

            For Gabrielle, this meant that her family got to see her interact with Elysia on a more intimate level, which made her incredibly self-conscious. Not that they were doing anything improper, as Elysia remained the model of restraint and civility Gabrielle knew her to be, but she could see her parents eyeing every interaction between them, with Apolline seemingly very satisfied with what she was seeing. While her father seemed aware that there was something changing between Elysia and his daughter, he didn't exactly seem overly concerned. Elysia had admitted that she was looking to inform him as to who she had been before, but was waiting for the warding situation to be resolved first. Of course, the one having the least amount of trouble with the entire affair was Victoire. The size of the house had the little girl in an exploratory mood, with Elysia assuring the Delacours that no room that had anything dangerous was in any way accessible. She had been forced to lock the gym just in case Victoire tried to play with the heavy equipment without adult supervision but, other than that, the little ball of endless energy was free to move about the upper floors of the Estate, with Elysia's three companions often being found playing with her. François had been initially concerned about Anand, as she seemed a bit on the wild side, but the three creatures were unnaturally gentle with Victoire, particularly when they played games together. The fact they all had a greater degree of awareness than any creature of their kind, magical or not, made François relax a bit regarding his granddaughter's interactions with them. After having spent a few days enjoying Elysia's warm hospitality, with Gabrielle and Fleur both suffering some embarrassment about their parents… overindulgence in their use of the communal bath, the Delacour women had elected to head out to Paris' Place Cachée to do a bit of Christmas shopping.

            Apolline had initially been with them but had slipped out of the store in order to buy a few gifts for her family that she wanted to keep as a surprise from everyone, with Gabrielle and Fleur agreeing to meet up with her in an hour at the fountain in the main square. So far, they had visited a few shops and bought their parents some tasteful gifts, with Fleur buying a few toys for Victoire, and Gabrielle buying a few more after seeing what her sister had purchased. At Elysia's insistence, Ida had been permitted to listen to Gabrielle's summons, so she could transport the items back to the rooms in the Estate. The two young women had also stopped by and purchased some holiday wrapping paper and ribbons, before stopping at a clothing store. Once Fleur had found a pair of pajamas, winter clothes and a child's dress that Victoire loved the color of, she had made for the cashier, whilst Gabrielle had lingered in the undergarment and lingerie section. Having seen the colors of clothes that Elysia favored, those being mostly in blacks, reds, greens and dark browns, she had found a black see through chemise that was a lot less conservative than what Gabrielle usually wore, before her sister startled her. Taking a moment to recenter her thoughts and to lessen how red her cheeks were, she looked through the other options available to her. "I thought about it but… wouldn't it be too precipitous of me to be planning for us to be intimate? We aren't even dating yet." Fleur chuckled softly. "Gabrielle, you two may not have been dating for the last six months, but you have been dancing around it the entire time. Hell, even I have felt it whenever you two share space. Your Allure flares at the mere thought of her and I am pretty sure her magic does the same, though I have no idea how one even counters the effects of the Allure the way she does. I am not going to say that the moment you two start officially dating you should pin her down to the bed and start getting frisky, but you shouldn't try restraining yourself either. You have been doing that as it is already. Just… feel out what seems appropriate in the moment and enjoy yourself. I know if I was in your place, I would." 

            Gabrielle looked at Fleur with a bit of surprise on her face. "Wait… you think you might be interested in women too?" Fleur blushed softly as she too inspected the lingerie options, though she refused to lift them out of the racks since Victoire was next to her, the little girl enjoying a small bit of confectionery. "Maybe. I mean, these last few days living in the Estate has made it very clear just how gorgeous Elysia is, even to my eyes. She has really worked herself hard to not be scrawny, which would be far too easy with how short she is. Of course, it's beyond clear that she still needs a few lessons in personal care. Her hair is better than it has any right to be, but it's still just a mess, and the fact she can be so attractive with no makeup is impressive for a non-Veela. Seeing all she has become has certainly made me realize how much of a mistake I made when I didn't approach Harry with the respect he deserved, though in all honesty… maybe neither of us were mature enough to have started anything at the time. The truth is, however… being around Elysia and seeing you two interact has made me aware that I might have missed out on someone else, someone who showed a lot more consideration to me than the rest of the magical population of Britain and who might have been feeling just as lonely as I was. I had certainly dreamt about it but I always held myself back… for obvious reasons." Remembering what her sister had told her of her stay in her home at the Shell Cottage, only one name popped into Gabrielle's head. "Hermione?" Fleur's face turned a bit more red. "It is the weirdest thing. When she was there, I was just focused on being a good mother to Victoire and being a faithful wife. But looking back now… there is a part of me that wishes that I had been willing to initiate something with her."

            Gabrielle frowned after she decided to not buy the chemise, the three of them leaving the store and making their way down the street, the crowds being scarce due to the bitter cold. "Then why not send her a letter? It shouldn't be too hard for her to travel here." Looking over at her daughter, who was looking through the nearest window at the toys on display, Fleur felt a bittersweet smile grow on her face. "I wish it were so easy. Hermione is unfortunately the second most sought after target for the NDEs, after Harry of course. If she were to go anywhere without the right safety precautions, it could get her killed. It's why I haven't sent a letter to her since moving back home. I don't want to be the reason she gets attacked or worse. Even still… I miss her. Victoire does too, even more than she misses her father, which just goes to show just how thoughtful and caring Hermione was to her when she was visiting us." Gabrielle saw the wishful expression on Fleur's face, as she tried to recall something about Hermione. What had Elysia said about her? "Didn't Elysia mention that she was able to send her a letter? She is hardly the least careful of anyone in the world, meaning it was sent in a safe manner. Maybe she can send one for you the same way! That way you can reach Hermione without endangering her and let her know just how much you miss her." Fleur pulled a loose lock of hair behind her ear. "I… I will ask her, though now you know this means I need to figure out what present to send Hermione as well." Gabrielle smiled. "So? It just means we get to have more fun out today. How about we checkout the bookstores? Hermione can read French, so any of the local ones should be fine, and the rarer the book the better." Nodding, the three Veela moved through one of the narrow side streets to where one of the local bookstores was set up, but as they neared the door, their vision suddenly went black. As Gabrielle was about to scream, the familiar sensation of a stunning hex shot through her body before she lost all conscious thought.

-✿-

            "François! Tell me you have heard something! Tell me someone has seen our girls!" The Delacour Patriarch felt his heart weighing heavy in his chest as he took his frantic wife in his arms. "I wish I could. I have mobilized every single Auror and Reservist under my command and even pulled some favors with the ICW Aurors and non-magical Police. We will have the ports scoured and the border crossings locked down. They will be found, I promise." Apolline pulled out of his arms, her voice raised. “You and I know the longer it takes, the higher the chance that we will never see them again!” François sighed, seeing feathers poking out along Apolline's jawline. The pain and rage she was feeling was overpowering her control over her form. "Beloved, I have done everything that is within my power to find them and I will not rest until they are, but you should make your way back to the Estate. As soon as we have news I will be there to tell you personally. Please…" Apolline, seeing the truth in her husband's eyes, lowered her gaze to the ground, nodding with her head. Calling over an Auror that was guarding the crime scene, he asked him to escort his wife to the nearest Apparition point, where she could take the portkey back to their temporary home. Allowing herself to be pulled along, a deeply distraught Madame Delacour searched in her mind for all other alternatives she could pursue to recover her girls before it was too late. She had heard far too many horror stories from the few Veela who managed to escape their captivity, how they were nothing more than bed warmers for the ultra wealthy to keep on the side to satisfy their twisted fantasies. She couldn't allow that fate to befall her daughters and granddaughter. 

            As they passed along the side of Gringotts Paris, Apolline's head snapped to look at the grand doors. Breaking free of the auror's grasp, she rushed as fast as her legs could take her up the steps, before passing the two bewildered guards, though they came to attention as the Auror behind her drew near. Reaching the welcome desk, she did her best to control her emotions. "I am Representative Apolline Delacour of the Dumont Veela Conclave. I need to speak to Viceroy Fueruk on a matter of treaty." The receptionist Goblin looked surprised but stepped out of their desk, asking her to wait a moment, as the Auror reached her side, asking her to accompany him outside. With the Goblin Guards just behind ready to intervene if they were needed, the loud crack of a cane striking the marble floor of the Bank's lobby drew everyone's attention. Having brought the entire chamber to silence, Fueruk gestured for Apolline to approach him. "What can Gringotts Paris do for you, Representative Delacour." With the Auror again trying to reach her, Apolline's next words stunned the entire Goblin workforce. "I wish to invoke the treaties between our peoples to hire the Champion of the Arena to rescue my kidnapped daughters and granddaughter." All the goblins turned their attention to their Viceroy, who took a few steps closer to Apolline. Seeing the desperate plea in Apolline's eyes, Fueruk looked past her shoulder. "Auror, if your orders are to secure her safety or to escort her, then please inform the MSF Director that Gringotts will assume full responsibility for Representative Delacour's wellbeing. You may go. Madame, if you would follow me.” After entering a region of the bank she had never seen with a large circle at its center that reminded Apolline of a Portkey or Apparition end point, Viceroy Fueruk turned to her. 

            "Why do you believe that Champion Peverell will be able to assist in the recovery of your missing family members?" Apolline took a deep breath. "Because she is connected to my youngest daughter through a magical bond. My daughter explained to me that Elysia's raven familiar traveled through it once before, bypassing the wards of Beauxbatons to rescue her from another student. I believe Elysia can do the same. Please, the longer we delay…" Fueruk nodded. "The greater the chance they may be harmed or worse. I understand. Ida." A soft pop preceded the arrival of the Peverell family elf. "Viceroy of the Goblins calls Ida? What can Ida do for the Goblins?" The Viceroy bowed his head slightly. "Dearest elf, your Mistress is needed here. Please inform her to arrive post haste… and to bring her weapon along with her. Her bonded is in danger." Hearing the last part, Ida wasted no time and apparated away. A few minutes later, the Floo Terminal on the side of the chamber flickered to life, revealing Elysia in clothes that Apolline had never seen on her, except perhaps with the armour she wore on Halloween. They reminded her of Death Eater garbs, though these looked more like leather fatigues with plates of metal attached to them. Carrying a long case, Elysia's eyes went from Fueruk to Apolline, the sight of the woman being all the confirmation she needed. "I thought something was wrong! Gabrielle just blacked out too quickly. What happened?" Fueruk walked up to Elysia as Apolline explained what had occurred a few streets over. "Lady Peverell, though it pains me to ask you to take on this assignment for what it will entail, the truth is that you alone can save the lives of these Veela, and perhaps any others also in captivity at their location. Are you willing to take up arms once more?"

            The way the question seemed to rock Elysia surprised Apolline. In the time she had known her, Elysia Peverell seemed like the fulfilled promise of Harry Potter's future: a person confident in their power and sure of their actions, though still remaining unnaturally kind. That the idea of taking up arms, even to save someone who meant something to her, would be so physically impactful was never something she expected. She watched as Elysia opened and closed her mouth repeatedly, before those broad shoulders slumped. In a defeated silence, Elysia moved towards the nearest table, placing the case she had brought with her atop of it, as a Goblin arrived, handing a portkey to Fueruk which he had requested after calling for Elysia. Apolline watched as Elysia unlocked the case, before lifting the lid, the contents consuming Elysia's attention completely. "I had hoped to have left this part of my life behind. I had repaid my debt in full and conquered the last of the great challenges. All I wanted… was to be left in peace." Reaching into the case, Elysia's right hand wrapped itself around the hilt of the weapon, before lifting it into view. The sword was longer than the one Dredhook had initially taught Harry with, the blade just as wide, made of a black metal that seemed to draw in the light. Taking the offered potkey and instructed on its use, Elysia finally turned to look at Apolline, who felt her own heart cease beating momentarily, the green eyes of the witch glowing in a green light that looked all too familiar to those who had faced down dark wizards and witches alike, though they seemed hollowed out, as if the person behind them had vanished.

            "Fueruk, draw the necessary contract with Madame Delacour and have the Head of the Guards prepare a questionnaire. I will need his presence for the interrogations as soon as I have… recovered." Fueruk raised his hand to his heart and bowed, as did all the Goblins in view of Elysia. "Everything will be prepared upon your return, including the Champion Suite. For what it's worth… I had wished that this day would never come. May your enemies fall swiftly before your righteous blade, Champion Peverell." Nodding, Elysia walked to the center of the chamber, as Fueruk gestured at a Goblin behind a desk. As the circle underneath Elysia started to glow, the raven haired witch inclined her head. "Alright Badb, show me." A few seconds passed before Elysia vanished, the circle going dark once more. Fueruk turned to Apolline. "I believe it will only be a matter of minutes before your daughters and granddaughter are returned to you, though I hope you are ready to live with the cost of today's request." Apolline shook her head. "To bring back my girls safely, no amount of galleons would be too great." Fueruk raised an eyebrow. "I wasn't referring to the price, but the cost. Ah, perhaps the translation in English is insufficient. Madame Delacour, there is a reason we of Gringotts Parision revere Lady Peverell. It is not just that she is a Champion of the Arena, but the fact that she remained a deeply kind and generous person despite the horrors she faced." He looked away from the Elder Veela and fixed his gaze on the platform where his dear friend had just been. 

            "Elysia came to us seeking a life of peace. In her years of service to the Goblin Nation, she had stained her hands in blood of both beasts and sentients alike in defence of herself and others, but the Nation never dared to send her out against wandwavers or others of her kind. The trials that she faced resulted in her mastering what power she possessed, but she feared that said power could be used inappropriately… That she herself might be tempted to act inappropriately. As such, she has been allowed to remain in peace, sent only to eliminate pests that would put our people’s lives at risk, because we knew not only how deep anything greater than such a request would harm her, but what it could draw out." He looked back at Apolline, a pained expression on his face. "Your family will be with you shortly, of that I have no doubt, but you best pray that when Elysia herself returns, she does so as the woman you had met, and not as some… thing that she needed to become to save the lives of those dear to you both. If not… well, the world may not be ready for The Morrígan to walk the earth once more, particularly if she has lost herself to the coldness of death. Now, if you excuse me, Madame Delacour, I have some preparations to attend to… and a Sovereign to inform, regarding today's events." Apolline watched as Fueruk walked away from her, his gait far more unsteady than she had ever recalled seeing on the Viceroy, as she looked back to the Apparition point, her heart sinking, believing that she might have saved her daughters… at the cost of far more.

-✿-

            " Looks like we will be getting quite the payday tonight. Three Veelas, all of different ages, with a little one younger than ten years of age. She might make the month for all of us tonight ." Gabrielle struggled to open her eyes, her neck feeling itchy as some collar had been attached to it, her arms bound behind her back. Turning over, she saw what she assumed were their attackers as they finished attaching a similar collar to Victoire, with Fleur lying down on a filthy mattress not a few feet away from her, her arms similarly bound and a collar fastened to her neck as well. One of the men looked over at her. "Whoa, we will have to add a warning with this one. Stunners wear off quickly. Hello there, pretty bird. I don't suppose you would save us from the trouble of looking by telling us if you're still pure between your legs. The clients like to break your kind in themselves, you see, and will pay a pretty penny to have that chance ." Gabrielle narrowed her eyes as she drew on her power, before she felt the collar around her throat tighten up to the point she couldn't breath. The man chuckled to himself. " Sorry, tweetie, but you aren't the first Veela we have handled and you won't be the last. That collar on your neck is set to knock you out if you try drawing on your magic for anything. So if you don't want to be passed out for the few hours you have left with your family, I suggest you behave yourself ." When the other man placed Victoire on the last available mattress, her arms and legs also bound behind her back, the burly fiend looked from Gabrielle to Fleur. " Mmm, I think I am  going to want to sample the goods ." The man standing by the cell door grumbled. " You know if you damage them, we aren't going to see much of a payday, little girl or not. The Boss is clear on keeping all merchandise as pristine as possible ."

            The conversation between the kidnappers made Gabrielle feel ill to her stomach. That they would see her and her family as little more than merchandise to be sold to buyers was bad enough, but the very idea that they could be raped even before that was nauseating. She could feel the panic from six months back rising up in her mind, the very idea of not only repeating the horror being powerless once more at the hands of a man but possibly having to bear the shame of being raped? Even though she had her insecurities, even though she struggled so much with being Veela, that didn't mean that she was willing to let herself go through all of that once more. As her face grew framed with feathers again, she felt the collar tightening around her neck once more. But, before she could pass out, a soft sensation dulled the anger and revulsion in her mind. " You are safe. This, we promise you ." Gabrielle felt her body relax briefly as the words echoed in her mind. What surprised her, however, was that it hadn't only been Elysia's voice. There were others there too, sounding similar to Elysia but just slightly off. The sound of beating wings made her realize who the other voices were. Still, even as she felt safer, she still filled the link with urgency as the burly man turned a waking Fleur onto her back and began to rip at her clothes. " The girl was holding onto this one's hand. I will be careful, but I bet you she is the mother of the two, meaning I can have my fill since she is already lesser goods .” The man at the far end of the cell sighed. " Just don't get too wild that we need to use potions to make her presentable. As I am not interested in watching your bare ass, I am just going to step outsid -" 

            While the bigger thug was pulling down his pants, he spoke up into the sudden silence. " Yeah, yeah, just warn me if anyone drops by ." After his words left his lips, the people in the cell who were aware heard two thuds, as a round looking object landed right beside the man as he loomed over a quickly panicking Fleur. The thug looked to his right, his face going stark white as his eyes found themselves fixed on the decapitated head of his accomplice. " What the - ugh…" As he surged up, all thoughts about enjoying himself having fled his mind, he found his body unable to move. Even breathing proved difficult. Turning his head down, terror gripped his soul as he saw the tip of a black blade sticking out of his chest, blood slowly dripping onto the equally surprised Fleur. A voice the Veelas knew all too well filled their ears, though neither had ever heard it sound so cold, as the words sent a chill down to their very bones. "There was a small part of my mind that simply wanted to sneak in here, retrieve my charges and leave. I don't really enjoy killing, particularly when it comes to intelligent beings. Unfortunately, I don't think there are any true intelligent lifeforms here. Only vermin, parasites and the victims they are feasting on. So, I think I am going to stick around here for a moment and deal with this… infestation. You, my filthy little parasite, can just sit back and wait your turn. I am curious though, how you will ultimately die: blood loss, suffocation, brain death… or if you will live long enough for me and mine to make it back here to finish the job ourselves." Gripping the man's shirt, the cloaked being tossed the paralyzed thug away from the captives.

            Fleur initially felt relieved when she heard Elysia's voice, only for the relief to turn into shock as those bright green glowing eyes grew fixed on her. She watched as a black gloved hand with sharp looking claws reached out to her, causing her to flinch and close her eyes, until they tugged at her collar. From her vantage point, Gabrielle watched as magic surged from the collar and vanished into the claw, before Elysia pulled at the object, the material breaking as if it was a knife slicing through paper. Doing the same for Gabrielle after she sliced through Fleur's bindings, Elysia finally freed little Victoire, who had apparently awoken at some point, the little girl throwing herself into Elysia's arms, crying. The touch of the little girl seemed to surprise the last of the Peverells, her eyes losing their inner light, before she carefully patted the small child on the back. "It's ok, Victoire. The bad men won't hurt you or your family ever again." Rubbing the strawberry blonde hair as the girl pulled back, Elysia cleaned off the tears from the child’s eyes, before handing her a keychain. She called the two other Delacours to her. "Grab onto the ring or each other and just wait while I go deal with this situation. The portkey is set to activate as soon as the anti portkey wards go down.” Victoire hugged her mother tightly. "But what of the other bad men? What if they come back while you're gone?" Elysia smiled at Victoire. "They won't get a chance to harm you. Anand." Following a brief pause, the three Veela watched as a black mist streamed out from Elysua's body and pooled right next to her, taking on the form of a canid. However, where Anand usually looked like a disheveled domesticated dog, today she took on the more menacing appearance of a large wolf, its pelt slick black, its eyes an unnatural green.

            Elysia stood up and turned to her companion. "Anything that isn't a fellow captive is to be killed on sight. You can have your fun with them after we are done. Your first priority is keeping the three of them safe from any harm. Understood?" Anand lowered her head in confirmation, before Elysia took up her blade. "Badb." Another stream of mist left Elysia's body, the cloak that had covered her body disappearing as it took the form of a raven, leaving Elysia in her Champion crafted armour. "Find the wardstone and see if you can corrupt it. Have it let the portkey activate before closing it all back down. The Aurors can deal with this place after we clear it." After a soft caw of confirmation, Badb took flight, before Elysia looked back at the three Veela huddled together, her eyes lingering on Gabrielle. "As much as I would wish otherwise, this is a part of who I am." To her surprise, the last of the Peverells watched as Gabrielle's eyes held her gaze steady and resolute. "I understand. I will wait for you on the other side. Just make sure you come back." Elysia blinked at her, feeling her body go up in temperature, before giving her housemate a soft, if bittersweet smile. "I will be there." Raising her sword, she took a few practice swings, getting used to its length and weight again, before taking a deep breath, her eyes beginning to glow once more. "Alright, Macha, let's get rid of this infestation." Hearing a roar in her head that was more like that of a large feline than a cat, Elysia left the cell where her charges were being kept, finding the rest of the floor not too different from what much of her basement had once been, rows upon rows of prison cells where the owner would keep its victims. Digging into her pocket, she released a recording crystal, having it float behind her before she started carrying out her work in full.

            Getting a sense of where there were more living creatures that were able to move freely, Elysia rushed forward quickly, her long sword held at her side with both of her hands gripping its handle. Coming around a corner, the unconcealed huntress found a grouping of several guards, all surprised by her presence. That surprise remained frozen in place in the case of several of the guards as she rushed forward, slicing her way up one man's entire torso, before swinging around and taking the head of another. Dredhook's instruction of never slowing down her momentum unless it was strictly necessary was beaten into her heart as she carved and stabbed her way through the remaining wizards, with one managing to cast a disarming curse at her. Since most wizards and witches had no idea how to face a non-magical combatant, Elysia had elected to focus on physical combat and, even with the dark wizards or witches smart enough to cast a disarming curse whilst she was holding a sword, the use of it was pointless if you couldn't land a hit. Having dodged the spell with relative ease, she dispatched the remaining guard in the underground before another curse could be thrown her way. Focusing on those remaining life forms around her, Elysia could feel the terror leaking out of them, meaning they were probably the victims of this trafficking ring. Knowing that they were safer in their cells for the moment, Elysia left them there as she made her way up the stairs into the ground floor of the building. It was clear from the construction that this place had once been the personal property of some wealthy family, with the interior of the upper area seemingly too well maintained to be a recent acquisition. Tightening her grip, she spotted the next group of targets, killing them as soon as they spotted her, before they could even draw their wands. 

            While she hoped the owner wasn't stupid enough to have their own family living at top of a dungeon filled with humans and Veela snatched from the streets, she wouldn't put it past them either to be so callous and unafraid of being caught. Elysia's thoughts were briefly paused when Badb reported in, having located the wardstone and began the process of corrupting it, overwhelming the magic of the owner with their own. Checking on Anand, Elysia found she was still guarding the three Delacours, a bit bored since she knew her owner took out most of the guards on the lower floor intentionally. Promising to repay her with plenty of attention the next few days, the last of the Peverells focused her mind, trying to gauge out who was living in the building above the cages. To her disappointment, it was clear that there were indeed children in the upper floors, some feeling equally as terrified, if not as broken as the ones below. The presence of collars around the necks of most made it easy enough for her to know who not to strike. A few, however, seemed standoffish, bound by no collar. It seemed to her that the ringleader was indeed running his operation from the comfort of his own home. The level of arrogance on display ran a surge of power through her skin, with Macha singing in her ears in absolute delight at the slaughter that would follow. And it was a slaughter. These Dark Wizards and Witches were probably on par if not less skilled as the Death Eaters and Snatchers Harry faced in his life, but their inexperience at facing a combatant that could outspeed them and strike with either her sword, or the knife she could draw with her offhand, made them little more effective than civilians. Fueruk and Ragnar would probably find their performance to be seriously disappointing, though Elysia was just glad she didn't need to be too overly concerned.

            With her not casting any magic, the owner of the property was simply unaware of her presence, only getting the faint sensations of a few lucky guards casting some spells, but at no point did Elysia sense the wards activating to lock her in or cut off her movements. When they suddenly fell under her control, a smile broke on her face as she momentarily dropped the anti portkey ward on the basement, sensing through her link to Gabrielle that they had been successfully transported away, before locking the place down tightly. No one would be allowed to leave the premises until she was done eliminating the infestation. Whether it was to regular humans, Elves or Veela, an organization that prided itself in trafficking beings as slaves did not deserve to be spared and she had no intention of doing so. With the wards under her control and Anand free to join the hunt, Elysia made no further attempts to conceal herself. The next grouping of guards were blasted away in an overpowered wandless Bombarda, limbs, mangled bodies and broken bits of furniture splayed all along the corridors, with her blade ending the lives of any unfortunate survivors. She could tell she was approaching the current location of the organization's on site leader as the concentration of better trained dark wizards and witches spiked, but with Badb having joined her as well, they could no longer see her approaching them. In what felt like a very long hour, Elysia finally reached the last remaining door with guards hidden behind it, the rest of the rooms having only collared victims in them. The owner had clearly gathered his family into what he hoped was the most secure room in the house.

             Once fully concealed by Badb's power, Elysia unleashed a Bombarda straight at the fortified double doors, splintering them into a fine mist. A stream of spells and curses filled the opening as the inhabitants sought to capitalize on the sudden opening, but all those simply passed by Elysia, her form completely hidden from sight. Allowing a few of the guards to step out of the chamber to inspect the area, she made her way inside, noticing the family cowering in the corner. Using her hand, she unleashed a wide range stunner, knocking the non-combatants out, with the action drawing attention to her position from the guard next to her, his wand shifting to aim her way. Unfortunately, her blade swiftly sliced through his elbows, disabling him, before she launched him into another guard. Ramming her equally as invisible blade through both bodies, she then turned around and dodged the curses unleashed in her direction, any concern for the wellbeing of their injured and dying comrades clearly gone from the mind of the remaining guards, with an older man, rotund though with an impeccable head of brown hair, standing in the corner, his wand in his hand. Recalling what curses came from that direction made Elysia realize that he was just as capable of defending himself as any of his guards, though unfortunately for him… none were her match. A flicker of movement from the door drew Elysia's attention, before one of the two remaining guards found his wand and hand becoming Anand's new chew toy, his agonizing cries drawing the attention of everyone left in the room. With a precise stab of her long sword, the last remaining guard was disabled, his body slumped onto the ground as she withdrew her blade from his neck. 

            As Elysia confirmed there was no one left to be a threat and that the family of the head of the operation was properly stunned and unconscious, she then turned to look at the ever more desperate man, his eyes darting everywhere as Anand had vanished into black mist before any of the curses sent his way could strike him, returning to Elysia, though she could feel that the dog was still unsatisfied, while Macha purred in contentment. Badb, as ever, was indifferent. She didn't care to take lives, though Elysia knew that below that indifference, there was a small part of Badb that yearned to see judgment passed down onto those who deserved their fates as they abused the living. Elysia touched the raven's essence within her, letting her know that she would not go unsatisfied either. Waiting for an opportunity, she reached out and grasped the wand in the man's hand, snapping it and his fingers together through her strength, before striking his knee at the correct angle, breaking the ringleader's bones. His knees barely struck the ground before he began to beg. "Please, stop! I will go quietly. I will go to the Aurors and reveal the identities of my associates. Just please, spare me!" Masking her voice, Elysia spoke from underneath her cloak of invisibility. "Oh, I know you will go to the Aurors and claim to cooperate. And then… you will drag your feet, delay the courts and do everything in your power to give your associates enough time to bail themselves and you out. An election here, an appointment there, large anonymous donations all around. You will do everything in your power to delay your comeuppance. Unfortunately for you… I am no Auror, nor do I serve your government in any capacity. I was sent here to clean up the infestation of parasites that dared to harm those dear to me… and that is exactly what I will do." 

            The man grew ever more desperate as Elysia grabbed him by the collar of his suit and robes. "Please, I can give you names. I can give you some of the members of Sangroyal. Galleons, gold, all the slaves you could want! Anything! Just spare me!" A smile broke along Elysia's face, not that the man could see it, as her companions waited patiently for her judgment. "I believe you. I know you will give me everything you know…" The man's face slowly grew more confident, believing that he had succeeded in bargaining for his life… until the now visible black blade pierced him right through his abdomen, severing his spine. He looked up, stunned. "But you said…" Elysia interrupted him. "I know, but you see, I don't actually need you alive for me to get everything out of you. In fact, it's easier for me to do it after you're dead. But don't worry, I won't let you die too quickly. Because of you, there are hundreds of innocent souls suffering as they are treated as little more than playthings somewhere in the world. Their blood, their pain, their tears… they are all on you just as much as they are on the hands of those who are torturing them right now. So you won't be dying quickly today. Instead… I will let you suffer a fraction of the pain you have caused others before your own death and then make sure your afterlife is no less peaceful. Anand, Macha, Badb." Elysia appeared in the room as her three companions took form, with only Badb retaining her usual form, as Anand remained in his wolf-like state while Macha took on the appearance of a black panther. With all three Hallows in attendance, Elysia looked at the man, her eyes glowing as green as theirs, as all four stared at the man. "He's all yours. Just don't damage the soul too much. He has a lot to answer for." She then released her grip on the wizard's shirt, before death descended upon him, his final moments of life being anything but brief or gentle. 

Chapter Text

            Staring at the Apparition endpoint deep within Gringotts Paris, Gabrielle waited for Elysia to return. When the three of them had been portkeyed to this exact location, her mother had intended to bring everyone safely back to the Peverell Estate, but Gabrielle had refused to go. She could feel echoes of what was happening to Elysia and she didn't want to leave her bonded to recover from it all on her own. After the Director assured Apolline that Gabrielle was safe, particularly as all of them were checked by Healers and given a clean bill of health, her mother relented, taking Fleur and Victoire back with her portkey after the array was opened up for them. Apparently, the system was one that was in place for the transfer of materials, gold, vault contents and other miscellaneous objects between the various Goblin Banks. It was even more secure than the typical Apparition point because it could be opened and closed on both ends, with the wards designed to impede detection from outside forces, though this meant that it could not operate as an open arrival point, even if one was registered with the wards. For travel between the Banks, it had to be planned ahead of time and scheduled. Ordinarily, Gabrielle would not have been told about such things, but, as Elysia's bonded, Director Fueruk was willing to trust her with some insider knowledge whilst they waited for Elysia's return. Having been provided a chair, Gabrielle was surprised when a female Goblin approached her, handing her a glass of cold water. The young Veela smiled. "Thank you, Maeruk." The attendant shook her head. "No thanks required, Miss Delacour. If anything, we should be thanking you." Surprised by Maeruk's choice of words, the young goblin explained. 

            "Lady Peverell is a very dear and beloved member of the Goblin Nation, but there was only ever so much we could do for her. We helped rebuild her home, assisted her in starting her career as a Potions Master and guaranteed her freedoms as a citizen, but for all of that, we knew we could not fill in the hole that remained in her heart. She was practically a hermit for a year and a half, uninterested in the world around her. Until, of course, you came around. From the moment you signed your contract with Lady Peverell, we could all see the light returning to her eyes, her visits becoming more common and extended as she sought to reconnect herself not only with you but the rest of the world. She has come a long way since the end of her Trials and it is all because of you and her friends. So, thank you." Gabrielle held the glass in her hands. "Do you think… she will be alright? I can feel her through the bond, but all I am getting are brief flashes that feel… cold." Another voice spoke up. "Yes, she will be physically fine, though her mind… well, when she killed the beasts of the Arena it was clear to all that she regretted most of their deaths. What she found where you and your family had been kidnapped to were beasts that looked like men, who acted like men. Beings with souls sure, though one can imagine how damaged those souls needed to be to play a part in such a vile business. The question, my dear Miss Delacour, isn't whether she will be fine or not, but what the experience might change in her heart, if anything does." A voice from the array control desk filled the air. "Incoming apparition." Gabrielle finished her drink and handed it to Maeruk, before standing up as the array flared with light before it faded. At its center stood the familiar form Elysia, though she looked tired, the longsword still drawn and held in her hand. Looking around, her eyes momentarily froze on Gabrielle, sending a rush of emotions through the briefly opened bond, before she pried her attention away onto another. 

            "Head of the Guards Tyrok, would you do me the favor of… treating my weapon? I doubt it's been nicked but I am in no state to properly clean it at this very moment." The taller than usual Goblin dressed in heavy plate mail but without the helmet walked forward and received the weapon with care and reverence. "It will be ready by morning, Champion Peverell. When you come to retrieve it we may then carry out the other business you requested of me." Nodding, Elysia then dug into her pocket as she approached Fueruk, handing him the recording crystal and a portkey. "The portkey is set to the destination and the wards are currently down so you will need to contact the Aurors quickly. The crystal should have everything you need for the report and contract fulfillment, with the exception of two eliminations I carried out upon arrival. I recorded their final state, at the very least." Fueruk nodded as he took the crystal, before looking over her face. "I will handle the matter of the service contract. That said… will you be needing anything else?" Elysia looked towards Gabrielle for a moment, before shaking her head. "Nothing else at this time, my friend." Hearing the last word used by Elysia eased some of Fueruk's concerns. "Then you may retreat to your suite. Your bonded has insisted on handling everything else herself." Bowing her head softly, Elysia walked past Gabrielle, hesitating to take her bare hand, before Gabrielle reached out and did it herself. The two walked through the corridors of the Bank before reaching what Elysia called the visitor's wing, as all the suites were gathered here. Finding her room, she didn't need to use a key as merely touching the doorknob unlocked it. Inside, Gabrielle could see that the Goblins actually took the time to decorate the suite in a similar fashion as Elysia's home, as a clear show of respect.

            "You don't need to help me with my clothes." Gabrielle, who had been about to reach for Elysia's neck, looked up into those green eyes, seeing concern and … shame. The young Veela shook her head. "You are in this state because of us. This is the least I can do… Besides… I have gotten used to dealing with blood these last few months." Sighing, Elysia showed Gabrielle where the armour's straps were and what order to undo them. As she started to remove the belts and arm guards, Gabrielle began to see the splattered blood covering it, the black material having hidden it well. Drawing her wand, she used the vanishing spell most Healers learn to remove blood stains on clothes, before continuing. Removing the chest armor surprised her, knowing that Elysia was quite "gifted," but the plate seemed to conceal it quite easily. Once she had the chainmail shirt removed, which Elysia had to help her with since it was quite heavy, she noticed the bindings on her chest, blushing softly, before continuing. All the while Elysia watched Gabrielle, looking for any sign of fear or disgust, but only seeing her embarrassment from earlier and her concentration. "Would you have ever wanted to be a proper Healer?" Gabrielle paused for a moment as she was removing the last buckle on Elysia's thigh armour. "I suppose I did once, but the more I studied Healing, the more it became clear that there needed to be a degree of empathy for others. While I can feel a general degree of empathy for everything that lives, it's harder on an individual level, having experienced what I have. Tonight's events… don't make it any easier. What about you?" 

            Elysia stared at the nearby window. "I spent some time helping out the Chief Healer at the Goblin Hospital Wing, though I was mostly distributing potions and helping hold down the patients. Helstrud told me I had the empathy required of a Healer, but not the patience, let alone the knowledge." Gabrielle looked up, blushing again as she realized how suggestive her position was as she removed the padding and thigh armour plates. "Don't Potion Masters need to have patience as well?" Elysia raised an eyebrow at Gabrielle. "You did see my setup, right? One potion into the next and the next?" Gabrielle blinked until she realized what Elysia meant. "You time them so you don't really need to watch them brew for the allotted time?" Getting a nod, Gabrielle returned to her assignment, but when she went to pull Elysia's pants down, a hand reached down and held her wrist, though the grip softened quickly. "I… sorry… I can do that on my own. You don't have to go any further." Gabrielle brought herself up to stand face to face with Elysia, those green eyes looking at her with concern, as Gabrielle realized why she apologized. Raising up her hand, she touched Elysia's cheek, the young woman instinctively moving into the touch, before she stopped herself. The blonde witch bit her lip. "You saved my life and the life of my sister and niece. You don't have to apologize to me. And while the experience did dredge up some unpleasant memories, it… it's gotten easier now. If anything, I feel like I could never flinch away from your touch." Elysia searched Gabrielle's face. "That doesn't mean the scars are gone." Gabrielle shook her head. "No, it doesn't. But I think it means I am beginning to move past it… and I want to move past it all with you."

            Sighing, Elysia took Gabrielle's hand into hers. "But it won't be tonight. You may feel fine, but I refuse to have anything as deeply important as our first time tainted by the evils of others." Gabrielle looked into Elysia's eyes. "Not even a kiss?" The raven haired witch looked away. "No, not even a kiss." Gabrielle chuckled before turning Elysia's face to look at her. "You asked me once, after you told me about this darker side of you, how I could bear to look at you knowing your hands could be stained with blood. This is why. The men who kidnapped me wouldn't have even bothered to ask nor care about me, they simply would have taken the things that mattered to me, including my body, without so much as a consideration. I was an object to them, something to admire, steal, sell and eventually… use. But you can't bring yourself to even think about taking advantage of me, even when it's at my request. My well being means more to you than your own desires. And you wonder why everyone calls you an angel." Leaning in, Gabrielle placed her lips against Elysia's, resisting all the desire she had to push for more, before pulling away, enjoying the stunned look on her housemate's face. "Now, I am going to be showering and I would love it if you would join me. Just showering." Walking past the mostly undressed Elysia, Gabrielle proceeded to remove her own dirtied clothes, glancing back to spot the raven haired witch staring away at the nearest wall, refusing to even observe her, despite the clear invitation. Once inside the far more modest shower, though it certainly had a larger space than the one in Gabrielle's suite, the young Veela sighed in relief as the warm water cascaded down her back. 

            A few minutes later she noticed movement in the bathroom and watched as a deeply red Elysia stood outside the shower, only wearing a towel for modesty. Despite the earlier invitation, Elysia refrained from entering the shower itself, though she remained in the bathroom itself. "You sure you won't join me?" Sighing, Elysia shook her head. "One day, and the way you are behaving, it will be quite soon, I will join you and make sure that neither of us are out in a decent amount of time, but not tonight. I… am not as in control over myself as I usually am." Respecting Elysia's wishes, Gabrielle finished showering and left the bathroom. Summoning Ida, the elf was glad to see her well, even crying tears of joy. After bringing over a pen and paper, as well as an overnight bag of pajamas, Gabrielle wrote a few letters for her parents and sister, assuring them she was well and that she was staying the night to look after Elysia. Just before Ida left, Elysia walked into the suite, making her own requests for clothes, before slipping into just a camisole and shorts. Noticing that Gabrielle was seated on the bed and had no apparent interest in moving, Elysia pulled back the covers and slipped onto the bed. Turning off the bedside light, Gabrielle briefly debated being more forward but decided to just sleep in her pajamas. Once under the bed sheets, the two women stared at each other before Elysia was the first to break eye contact. Moving more to the center, Gabrielle reached over and pulled Elysia into her arms, running her hand through the slightly damp long hair and over her back. For her part, the last Peverell remained exceedingly stiff in Gabrielle's arms, before the young Veela spoke to her.

            "Was that something you do often?" Elysia sighed, pressing her forehead into Gabrielle's chest. "No, that was my first time. Before that I was just taking out nests of magical creatures that were a danger to others. Wyrms and Lavellans, mostly." Gabrielle was silent for a moment, curious as to how Elysia seemed so comfortable killing magicals. Had she been in her Veela form, she wasn't exactly sure if the instincts would have been enough to allow her to take a life so easily. Either sensing or hearing Gabrielle's thoughts, Elysia responded to her silent query. "The first time I took a life since Voldemort, was in a Goblin Nation District. I had been there for over two years by then and had killed a few deadly magical creatures in the Arena, as part of my attempts to repay my debts to Gringotts. There was a rebellion and I was assigned to help in the hospital, when the rebels breached its defenses, intending to kill as many people as possible. My minder, my trainer… my friends. They were there, injured. I couldn't let them die! But Goblins in armour and with their weapons are hard to stop with magic. Only a debilitating or killing blow that could pierce goblin steel would be able to do it. So I used a medieval curse crafted by my ancestors to pierce through the armour… and killed them. I killed all of them." Gabrielle felt Elysia starting to shake. "They weren't monsters pretending to be human. They were Goblins, fighting a desperate battle for what they believed was right. But I couldn't let them kill my friends, who were fighting for the same thing, to protect their way of life. That was the day I truly felt like my hands were stained in blood and I knew… it wouldn't be the last. Ever since, I dreaded the day that I would kill a sentient being again… even as I trained myself in order to do just that. Because I knew that if I hesitated again, like I did back in Britain, even more people that I love could end up dead. I couldn’t let that happen again!"

            Gabrielle pulled Elysia tighter against her chest, any other thoughts washed away from her mind. She had wondered why Elysia had seemed so at ease with what she was doing. The sort of men and women she killed certainly made it easier to justify it, but the fact that she had been training herself to kill sentients, despite not wanting to, broke her heart. Over the last few months she had gotten to know who Elysia was, had seen numerous times how she was so kind and generous, even to complete strangers, how deeply she cared for the well beings of others. At the same time, she had seen her pushing her body to its limits, every day, training herself physically and perhaps even mentally, to account for what she knew, deep in her heart, was an eventuality. That people would come and endanger her peaceful and quiet life, threatening the lives of those she wanted to protect. All that training, all that discipline, so that in the moment she was needed, there would be no hesitation, no weakness. It was why Gabrielle, Fleur and Victoire had been saved with only the barest of traumatic memories to show for it. There was a part of Gabrielle that hated that she had been a part of what dragged Elysia back into a position where she would be needed to act as she did. At the same time… she knew that if Elysia had heard about her kidnapping, she might have lended assistance regardless if they had been housemates or not. So she buried that shame deep in her heart as she kissed Elysia's hair, wishing to do everything she could to ease the burden of her saviour's heart. Elysia had already saved Gabrielle's life twice already. Now, it was her turn to save Elysia's, in her own unique way.

-✿-

            As she slowly stirred awake, despite the heavenly dreams she had been having of spooning with Elysia on the bed, her raven haired housemate leaving feather light kisses along her neck, Gabrielle managed to crack her eyes open. While it obviously wasn't a full sunrise outside, it was clear from the amount of light in the overcast sky that it was sometime in the morning. Finding herself missing the physical warmth of her companion from last night, Gabrielle turned around, running her hand over the bed searching for Elysia. Her hand did eventually find something warm and round, but it was covered in fur and instantly started purring at her touch. Sighing to herself, she began to pet the intruder, as this was not the first time Macha, Elysia's black cat, had snuck onto her bed. Of the three animals, the only two who had snuck into her room were Badb and Macha, with Anand always being civil to her and never instigating anything. Then again, if that dog wasn't chasing something, it was usually sleeping. She had never really thought of it as a guard dog until last night, when it physically reminded her of a Barghest, though it didn't exude the same violent aura. Her form had been massive and while she remained calm enough that Victoire had been unafraid to pet it, she had taken her master's instructions to heart, never once dropping its guard until the portkey activated and pulled them out of the dungeon. Stretching slightly, Gabrielle finally looked around the so-called Champion suite of Gringotts Paris. It certainly was spacious, looking even more comfortable in the pre sunrise hours. Finding Badb resting on the headboard, she gave the raven a gentle petting, but the bird simply allowed herself to be touched, clearly either still feeling sleepy or just too tired to respond more to her touch.

            After making sure her legs weren't too stiff from last night, Gabrielle made her way to the nearest window, surprised at seeing cars moving about the street. She knew that there were no streets or buildings behind Gringotts within Place Cachée, meaning that the view was that of non-magical Paris. While her parents weren't as strict about keeping to the magical side of the city, Gabrielle didn't really have much experience with the non-magical side of the world. As she leaned on the window sill to look around, enjoying the varying designs of the cars driving past in the partly snow covered streets, she heard the door behind her unlock, before Elysia entered the room, holding a large tray covered with simple cloches, protecting the food underneath. At her side was Anand, her tongue hanging over the side of her jaw, clearly pleased with herself, being back in her usually shaggy dog form. "Oh, good morning. I hope I didn't leave you waiting for too long. I had to step out of the room and handle a few matters. I brought breakfast, if you are up for it. Ida wasn't happy that she didn't get to cook, but the chefs for the Bank had already made the meals for us ahead of time since I hardly spend any time here in the mornings and it would have been rude to turn them down." Gabrielle raised herself up and away from the window. "It's fine. I just woke up a few minutes before myself." Heading for the small table clearly intended for only four seats, Gabrielle took the opposite one to Elysia, as the witch placed a plate of food on the ground for Anand and Macha, with Badb joining them on the table, smashing her way through a few nuts set aside for her. 

            "Any news about last night?" Elysia snorted. "Lots of news. The MSF arrived on the scene a minute or two after they were contacted by Gringotts. They managed to find several kidnapping victims, a few being Veela, in the building and have been busy trying to identify them to see what can be done. The property belonged to an old money aristocratic family, the Labordes. Aside from the head of the family and the "guards" as they are being called right now, everyone else was found alive and well." Gabrielle swallowed the bit of food she had in her mouth. "I can imagine my father won't be too happy. I mean, he will be glad we were rescued, but it's going to bother him that Gringotts got involved in an internal matter of France." Elysia tapped her jacket. "That's what I was doing, trying to get some information to placate him and the MSF. Labordes financial records with Gringotts, property listings and some extra intel we got from a reliable source. Some of it will be inadmissible as evidence, but it should be enough to get the MSF looking in the right direction. I seriously doubt anyone can hide anything from your father if he knows exactly where to look." Nodding, Gabrielle and Elysia continued having a pleasant, if quiet breakfast. Once a Goblin attendant retrieved the tray of dishes from the room, and Gabrielle changed into more appropriate clothing, the two were getting ready to leave the room when Gabrielle wrapped her arms around Elysia's neck. "So how are you feeling?" Elysia's face turned red. "I am doing fine. Thank you for… for being there for me last night." Gabrielle smiled. "Good, though I was also asking about how you are feeling… about us?"

            Those green eyes searched the young Veela's face, before Gabrielle felt those lips she had been fantasizing about for months pressed against her own, their bodies being pulled together. What started as a few quick pecks turned into deeper, fuller kisses that were leaving both breathless, before Elysia pulled back with a grunt. Gabrielle watched as the Allure immune Elysia fought with herself, before a few calming deep breaths allowed her to settle down. "Gabrielle. I want this… more than I can put into words. You have been… so patient, so understanding. Last night… last night you made me realize how much I look forward to seeing you everyday, how much your smile lifts my spirit. You made it very difficult for me not to join you in the shower, to show you… just how much I want you. But…" Gabrielle pouted. "I hope you aren't going to go on about your blood soaked hands. As long as they aren't stained in the blood of innocents, then I don't care. You are an incredibly kind, generous person Elysia. In spite of every horrible thing you have lived through, you haven't lost your desire to help others. That's why I can't help but admire you. From the moment you pulled me out of the lake to last night, I have seen you struggling against everything the world throws your way and still you think of others first. I love that about you. Nothing will change that." Elysia sighed, resting her head against Gabrielle. "Thank you, for saying all that. It means a lot to me hearing it from you. But that wasn't the reason I am holding back. There is one last thing you need to know about me." Taking deep breaths, Elysia looked into Gabrielle's eyes. "As you know, I was once a man and I underwent a magical process that changed that. Only… it didn't make me into a woman. At least, not completely."

-✿-

Londinium District, Late Summer 2000

            "Alright, Challenger Potter. It would be wise if you lay down for this. Unlike the Polyjuice Potion, this is less of a transfiguration and more of a physical transformation, more akin to the Werewolf curse. It is why we asked you to leave any other clothes besides your robe behind. Are you ready to begin?" Harry took one last look at his reflection in the mirror that had been brought into Gringotts Londinium's Ritual Chamber, before nodding, removing his glasses and handing them to Helstrud. Once he sat on the altar, he took the offered vial of the potion and, with one last deep breath, he chugged it back. Lying down, Harry closed his eyes and waited, the silence almost deafening in his ears as the change required no ritual to occur, only time. And soon it was time, as he began to feel his limbs shifting, bones extended or shrinking, his back arching and his skin stretching. While it wasn't painful, he could see why he had been asked to lie down, as he doubted he would have been able to stay standing on his own two feet for long. As the minutes ticked by, he began to feel his body settling into a new form, the skin no longer as tight or stretched, though his muscles ached. As he ceased feeling any changes occurring to his body, the first thing Harry did was to open his eyes, finding the potion had also repaired his damaged eyesight. Lifting his hands up, he was surprised to see them free of calluses, the fingers thinner, narrower than he remembered. Turning over, he sat himself up on the altar and looked into the mirror, his eyes fixed on his new appearance, feeling odd about what his eyes were telling him. 

            The moment his feet, so much thinner and smaller than he remembered, touched the ground, he felt himself stumble forward, landing on his knees to a small burst of pain. Fighting through it, he stood up once more and moved forward, closer to the mirror, until he was within reach. Tentatively, Harry reached out with his hand and touched the glass, his reflection mirroring his actions. Those thin fingers moved to cover his mouth as his eyes searched the reflection. The hair was long, longer than he had ever been able to manage even during his fourth year at Hogwarts. It was still the same black color, somewhat messy, but as he ran his fingers through it, feeling the weight of it in his hands and the tugging of it against his scalp, he couldn't help but feel that this was right. That this was what he had wanted for himself since his aunt kept trimming it unsuccessfully. Next, he looked at his face. It was narrower, more delicate than before, the chin a bit more pointed, the stubble that he always struggled shaving completely gone. The eyebrows looked thinner too, reacting a lot more to his facial expressions, and the scar, the thing that had marked his life since he was one year old, was gone. Standing up straight, he could feel the change in his body mass as well. The muscles he had been developing were gone, which made him very concerned about the upcoming Trials, though Helstrud did say the changes were temporary. Which was a blessing as he reached up, holding his chest in his hands, blushing at the way they felt against the fabric of the cloak. But, as he ran his hands down his narrower waist, the familiar sensation between his legs finally registered. His voice came out much more delicate than he had ever heard it before. "Helstrud… did you say that the potion only changed what the recipient wanted to change?"

            The Goblin Healer stepped closer, her appearance reflected in the mirror. "On a conscious and subconscious level, yes. I take it that it wasn't a full swap in genders?" Harry blushed, this sight of his red cheeks in the mirror both satisfying… and embarrassing. "Yeah. I… don't know what this means. Did I only want to look like a woman? Am I a woman? Or am I still a man?" The Healer shook her head. "You are both and neither. You are a Transient, meaning that technically you could spend your entire life reshaping who you are, or you could find a form that well and truly satisfies you and remain in it for the rest of your days. Tell me, is this form not to your liking?" Harry looked himself over once again. "It's weird. Before when I used to look in the mirror, there was always this sense that something was wrong with what I was seeing. The Mirror of Erised made me think I was just missing my parents, whilst sometimes I thought it was the scar on my forehead. That the moment it was gone would mean that everything was right in the world. Yet, looking at myself now… I… feel… I feel like this is what I should be. And yet…" Helstrud nodded. "Yes, the potion has the unfortunate side effect of undoing any physical improvements one has done to one's self. Tattoos, uncursed scars, excessive musculature. All of that is reset to what the body would have developed on its own without external factors. Sadly, the potion cannot regrow limbs, but at least that isn't a problem in your case." Looking at the palm of his left hand, Harry noticed that accursed script engraved on his skin had been washed away too. 

            Rubbing that spot absentmindedly, Harry thought about what taking this form permanently might mean for him right now. He could have the body that his essence seemed the most comfortable with, though he was still trying to wrap his mind about the fact that he still had male organs between his legs, but it would mean all the training he and Dredhook had been doing for the last two whole years would be erased. Asking for and receiving the halbert from one of the Ritual Chamber guards, Harry spun it around and tried to use it as weapon, wincing as he realized that his posture was off and that not only was his body mass very different, but there was also the issue that he would have to alter his techniques to account for his chest being more pronounced. He could tell the very act of holding the heavy pole weapon was far more taxing on his thinner arms. "If I do this change now… it would mean delaying my next Arena Tasks for months, if not years." Golstrud, who had been quietly watching from further back in the chamber, spoke up. "That it would. However, you could remain in your previous form for the duration of the Trials, changing only after you are no longer required to take part in deadly altercations. You would then be able to train your new body at your leisure." Harry sighed but nodded. "Yeah, it's the only thing I can do. Still, thank you Golstrud." Looking back at the mirror, Harry smiled, the sight filling him… filling her… filling them with such a sense of correctness that he felt it would be difficult to not remain as he was. "Thank you for insisting that I discover this part of myself."

            Turning back to Golstrud, she bowed her head softly. "Now that I know about this part of myself, now that I have seen what my future can be… I think I am ready now. Ready to take on the rest of the Arena Tasks. In fact, it seems fitting. The last act of Harry Potter will be to face off against every trial of the Arena, to earn his freedom from the world, so that he can live an entirely new life, one that I am sure will take me a while to get used to." Golstrud chuckled. "Indeed, I believe it will. Though, if the next six Tasks are to be the last great achievements of Harry Potter, who do you intend to be in the future? You will have to decide on a name for this new version of yourself." Harry nodded. "I will, and thankfully I will have plenty of time to decide on what my name will be. I suppose I will also have to decide on what I will refer to myself as… Having a few years to work this all out might actually be the best thing that I could have asked for." After Helstrud confirmed how much time he had left in his current form, the Goblins left Harry in the chamber on his own to give him some privacy. Taking off his robes, he blushed at what he saw of himself in the mirror. While there was a part of him that was disappointed that he couldn't have just experienced a full gender swap, he could feel that, as embarrassing and confusing the sight before him was… it was all him… all her. It would make going into the female bathrooms uncomfortable and he felt he would have to get a legal understanding of what this form would mean for him…her. Still, what she saw before her eyes was exactly what she wanted for herself. This was who she was supposed to be. Now she just needed to come up with a name that would exemplify just who she was. As she thought about names, she felt the peanut gallery in her head begin to offer their own ideas, with Harry realizing that it wasn't just her who needed a name. Her days in the library were about to get even longer, that was for sure. 

-✿-

Present Day

            "You did what?!" Apolline crossed her arms over her chest, after having greeted her husband as soon as he crossed the threshold into the Peverell Reception Hall. As soon as they had returned to the safety of the Estate, Apolline had sent Ida to inform François about the safe retrieval of their girls, though unfortunately he had been forced to stay at his post as soon as Gringotts informed him of the situation at the Laborde Estate. It wasn't until now, the morning after, that he was finally able to return to Elysia's home to check on his girls, having delegated all the remaining duties to Aurors he could trust. Not that there was much for them to do except maintain a perimeter as the MSF’s investigators documented the scene and collected the bodies. That was the part that had been the most problematic. When his Aurors arrived last night, mere moments after Gringotts had alerted them, what they had found had surprised all of them. The Laborde House had looked like something out of a medieval myth, the entire property littered with corpses, almost all suffering some degree of deep gashes, amputation or puncture wounds. The only people found alive were the individuals found in the cells in the cellar, with a few locked in rooms in the upstairs area, most of whom matched recent missing persons, and the Laborde family, minus the Family Head. His body was found torn to shreds in his study, bearing what his investigators believed to be bitemarks. Safe to say, the MSF were kept working long hours into the night trying to collect all of the corresponding body parts, identifying the deceased and contacting their next of kin. François knew, however, that this was just the beginning of the shit storm that was about to be unleashed, as he had seen some of the names of the deceased and knew that the families would demanding a full investigation into their deaths, looking for someone to assign blame to and attempt to paint as the real criminal, never mind what the deceased themselves were dong at the Estate.

            While François personally couldn't care less that these individuals were dead, it was galling to him that they died in an operation that should have been handled by his Aurors, not some third party acting independently of the rule of law. Which was why he had asked his wife to repeat what she had just said, because it had sounded like she was partly responsible for the absolute disaster that was the Laborde Estate. Of course, Apolline could tell that he wasn't happy about what she had said but decided to repeat herself anyway. She was in no way ashamed about the decision she had made and wouldn't be apologizing for it, not even to her husband. "I hired Gringotts to retrieve our daughters and grandchild." Françous covered his face with his hand, feeling the frustration and exhaustion from last night settle onto his very being once more. "Do you have any idea what you did? The absolute mess that your hired help left for the MSF to clean up, let alone the consequences that will follow as soon as the next Convention is held?" Apolline shrugged. "To be fair, I had only intended for them to rescue our family, but since I couldn't use my authority as a Representative to simply request that they alone be rescued, potentially leaving other kidnapped Veelas at the location to be shipped off to who knows where, the contract was for the dismantling of the entire operation at their current location. I take it from your reaction, and the copy of the "Le Magie Parisien" that I retrieved earlier, that this involved a well off family and a bunch of now dead henchmen from even more well off families." François raised his voice in sheer frustration. "Why didn't you just wait for the MSF to handle the matter ourselves?!" 

            Apolline stared at her husband, restraining the sudden surge of anger in her veins. "When Fleur was born, I made it very clear to you, husband. I would do everything, absolutely everything, to protect her and any of our children, regardless of the consequences." François rubbed his face. "Including sanctioning the murder of dozens of criminals, violating their own rights in the process?" Apolline huffed. "Please, the order was anything but illegal. When Magical France incorporated the Veela Conclaves in its borders, it did so with the caveat that all Veela laws and treaties would be respected. As there were no issues regarding the common laws, the Assembly agreed to the incorporation. They simply missed the fine print in the treaties. At the request of the Conclaves, Gringotts could be hired to send out retrieval teams in regions where they had authorization to operate within. All nations with Gringotts Branches sign such an agreement, meaning that France was fair game. The deaths of these kidnappers and traffickers were well within the treaty's purview." François sighed, knowing that if anyone would know how to bend and interpret the law to its most ridiculous degrees, it would his wife. Whenever the Assembly tried to deny certain rights to the Veela, Apolline would quickly point to the language of the Convention's Bill of Rights, stating correctly that the language made any such exceptions illegal. When the Convention then tried to amend those laws, she eloquently demonstrated how the amendments could be used against every single denomination of the population, creating sufficient fear within the Representatives of reprisal from their own constituents, enough that all further talks about amending the law to exclude certain people from the general rights enjoyed by the entire magical community would cease to be part of the Convention's agenda. There was a reason the Veela hadn't recalled her after her election decades ago. She was simply their best candidate for Representative.

            "Fine, you got our girls home and destroyed one facility where kidnapping victims were being processed before being shipped out. What about the others? You know as well as I do that there is no way they had only one such facility. With all of the major players killed, how are we-" The conversation ceased as the door to the Estate opened, with Gabrielle, covered in a thick coat, walking into the reception hall first. Once she was freed from the cumbersome coat, she rushed to her mother's side, hugging her, before hugging her father. "I am sorry I had to stay out for the night. I hope I didn't worry all of you too much. Trust me, I was perfectly safe with Elysia at Gringotts." François looked over at the aforementioned witch, his eyes narrowing as she calmly placed Gabrielle's coat into the closet by the entrance, before removing her own. Dressed in a warm looking sweater and jeans, Elysia approached the Head of the Delacour family and handed out to him a file. "I believe you might want to look through this." François took it before staring at Elysia. "It was you, wasn't it? You slaughtered all those people." Elysia shrugged. "I haven't heard of any decent sentients dying of late, only of a large-scale purge of criminals responsible for who knows how many decades or centuries worth of suffering for a great many victims that would otherwise have gone unavenged. Sounds to me like someone did this world a favor." François' mood began to shift again, something Apolline noticed, but Elysia simply pointed at the documents. "You will find it contains a few personal declarations, Gringotts receipts and lists of all known associates and business partners for the involved parties within the file. Some of it may be in-admissible in court, but I am sure your Aurors will have an easier time gathering viable evidence with what’s in there as a guide."

            The Matriarch of the Delacour family watched as her husband's ire deflated, knowing that the information he was just handed could indeed be of great help to his Department, with Gabrielle sporting a knowing smile. As François excused himself as he wished to see Fleur and Victoire, before having to make another run to the office, Apolline watched as Elysia passed by Gabrielle, watching the expressions on their faces. She stopped her youngest daughter before she could follow after François. "Are you sure you are doing alright?" Gabrielle turned to her mother, noticing her concern. "Yes, Maman. I am feeling fine. Why?" Apolline released her daughter's hand. "Your Allure feels… different. That's not exactly new, as all Veela's go through changes that affect their Allure, like Fleur's constantly shifting because of her being a mother, but it can also be a sign of something serious. If you are indeed feeling fine then… I take it you and Elysia got to talking? Or perhaps something more… intimate?" Gabrielle blushed. "All we did was clear up a few things. When she rescued us from the kidnappers, she was… she was terrifyingly efficient. She had warned me about this side of her and this was the first I saw of it, but afterwards, when she came back… I needed to know. I needed to see for myself if she was still the same woman I fell in love with." Apolline frowned. "The Director of Gringotts mentioned something that was concerning to me too. He was worried that by taking on my request… I would be unleashing The Morrígan onto the world." Gabrielle remembered that name from somewhere. "The warlike triple goddess of the Celts?" Apolline nodded. "Indeed. When he said that, something finally clicked in my head. Anand, Macha and Badb. Three of the names associated with The Morrígan."

            Gabrielle wondered what that all meant. She had seen the powers of at least two of the creatures when Elysia had called them, but all she knew was that Anand was suppose to be strong enough to protect them from wizards and witches, and Badb could apparently go through walls and wards with ease, just as… just as Elysia had done. Seeing the look on her daughter's face, Apolline crossed her arms. "What is it?" Gabrielle shook her head. "Just a random theory." Seeing her mother raise an eyebrow, Gabrielle raised her hands. "I can't say anymore. I don't want to betray Elysia's trust in me. Not when she made it clear that she wants to start a relationship. I was… maybe a bit forward last night but she refused my advances, believing that it was inappropriate after what Fleur, Victoire and I had gone through. That's how I knew that Elysia hadn't changed. She can be this incredible warrior one moment but just snap back into a shy, socially awkward, but personally confident and deeply caring person the next. Trust me, everything is fine." Apolline searched her daughter's face before a soft smile grew on it. "Ah, that's what's changed. You feel that the stakes have been claimed and your Allure is no longer affecting others as much." Gabrielle frowned. "But… we haven't slept together. How…" 

            Apolline shook her head. "It has never been about what physical activities a Veela is a part of, but the deep sense of trust and intimacy that exists between a Veela and a prospective mate or friend, though these are usually preceded by physical intimacy because of our very nature. The Elder told you, after all, that the relationship didn't need to be physical or romantic, just an intimate one that allowed the two of you to reach a level of trust in each other that could help you reach a new level of control. That's exactly what's happened in your case. You stopped doubting her and yourself and, in so doing, your Allure has ceased being aggressive in its pursuit.” Apolline rubbed her chin. "I suppose I should change my Christmas present for Elysia. Something that would be a bit more useful, particularly in the long run." Gabrielle was suddenly very afraid. She had seen the sort of gifts her mother tended to give to her father. "Right… well… I am going to go check on Fleur and Victoire. I will see you in a bit!" Fighting back the blush, Gabrielle eventually made her way to the room her sister and niece were inhabiting. It was a room that Victoire had fallen in love with the moment she first laid eyes on it. Apparently, while the Delacours and Charbonneaus had helped in decorating the common areas, Elysia had kept an eye on what everyone liked or didn't like, before applying this to the guestrooms. For the youngest of her guests, Elysia had covered much of the room in lighted garlands and wreaths, with a beautiful Christmas tree sitting in the corner of their room with loads of unique decorations, many being inspired from the children's stories that Victoire loved, with her bedside table having its very own small christmas tree that acted as a music box. Fleur had found her beautiful daughter asleep many a time with the music still active, with Elysia assuring her that the small tree was hers to take home. 

            Walking in, she found her niece lying on the bed, her favorite stuffed unicorn grasped tightly in her arms as she talked to her grandfather who thankfully was treating the little girl as just that, rather than as a witness to a crime. Fleur herself was lying on the bed next to her, her back against the headrest as she kept her daughter close. Her face was still somewhat drawn, probably still suffering from the effects of what had occured yesterday, something Gabrielle knew all too well as her first few days and weeks after the assault at Beauxbatons, she had many waking nightmares of being pinned down, the terror and shame of the moment feeling just as raw as it had been on the very day, if not more so. Walking up to her, Gabrielle kissed her sister on the head, hugging her to remind her that she wasn't alone in this, though she could also imagine that she was equally as worried about her daughter, despite the brave front she was presenting. A knock at the door drew everyone's attention, with Gabrielle moving to open the door. When she did, she saw three black shadows slip past her at great speed, all of them making a straight line for Victoire, though the girl received them with the same enthusiasm she always did, Anand even getting in a few licks in while Macha waited her turn on the bed while Badb simply perched herself next to Poleon, the two chattering away. Elysia poked her head in, giving Gabrielle a small look of embarrassment before focusing her eyes on Fleur and Victoire. "Sorry about that. They all wanted to see how Victoire was doing after last night." As Fleur told her not to apologize, Victoire stepped out of the bed and made her way to Elysia, wrapping her arms around her. "Thank you for saving Mommy. You are the best, Tante Elysia." 

            Gabrielle could see how the words from the little girl touched her housemate deeply as the embarrassment was replaced swiftly with a degree of trepidation before simply accepting what had happened, kneeling down so that she could give the little girl a proper hug. "And I am ever glad that I was able to be there in time for all of you." Watching the interaction between his granddaughter and their host visibly made François reassess his position from earlier. While he would have liked to have handled the situation purely by the proper deployment of the MSF, his wife had been right about that taking far too much time. The fact that none of them were injured or worse was a godsend, though even he knew that the incident would leave its own invisible scars on everyone. The fact that Victoire could smile and laugh eased some of the dread in his heart, before a familiar arm snaked its way along his waist. Those beautiful blue eyes that he fell in love with looked into his own, looking for something, with François' smile and nod being all Apolline needed to see, before she rested her head against his chest as she watched as Elysia returned their granddaughter to the bed, not once complaining about her being too big to carry. With the excitement she typically had, Victoire introduced Elysia to her stuffed toy unicorn with the raven haired witch playing along, the three watching animals in the room making noises that intoned jealousy, much to Victoire's playful delight. Elysia did make sure to order all three of them to do nothing to the stuffed animal, herself very much aware that they could get carried away, whilst Gabrielle watched on happily, her family back together in harmony and joy. 

-✿-

            Holding the towel to her body, Gabrielle, with her hair pulled up and clipped into a bun, stepped into the communal bath chamber, only to find that it wasn't quite as empty as she had expected it to be. "Oh, um, I can step out if you would like to be alone." Elysia, already submerged up to her chest, looked towards Gabrielle and shook her head. "It's fine. It's not like it's our first time in the bath together." A bright red blush bloomed across her face. "Even if this is the first one we will be sharing it… alone." Seeing Elysia's embarrassment gave Gabrielle some much needed boost of conviction. Swallowing the lump in her throat, Gabrielle summoned up her courage and smiled. "Then I will be happy to join you," before removing the towel covering her body. The way Elysia's eyes remained glued to Gabrielle made the young woman extremely happy, as she had always felt somewhat self conscious about herself. She hadn't filled out as much as Fleur had when she had turned eighteen and that had made Gabrielle worry that she wouldn't be as appealing to Harry when compared to her sister. The fact that Elysia clearly seemed to find her attractive made so many sleepless nights feel pointless now, but it did leave her feeling happy all the same. Once she had washed herself in the shower, she joined Elysia in the bath, sitting down beside her, as Elysia raised an eyebrow. "You seem a lot more confident now." Gabrielle blushed softly. "Yeah. It's odd. I had lived the last few years feeling… unsatisfied with my own body, as if I wasn't measuring up to a standard that I had developed for myself. But when you were explaining your situation with gender dysphoria and how you had to change how you viewed yourself after over twenty years being described as a male… I don't know, it just made me appreciate what I did have."

            A smile grew across Elysia's face. "Well… glad I could help somehow. And… if you need to hear it… I find you quite physically attractive. I just… never bring it up because it would feel inappropriate, particularly with my own preferences obviously affecting my opinion." Gabrielle raised her own eyebrow in question. "Oh, so you don't find the more voluptuous women attractive?" Elysia sighed, rubbing the back of her hair, which was also held up with a clip. "Yeah, that is a bit of a perplexing situation. I have always been attracted to leaner women, as seen by my tastes while I was at Hogwarts and yet, somehow, my subconscious saw this form as the one I more closely associated with. Don't ask me about the specifics. The way my body turned out wasn't entirely by my design… as I told you recently." Gabrielle nodded, before she scooted closer to Elysia, until their shoulders were pressed against each other, with both having the skin making contact growing redder. "Does it really trouble you so much now?" Elysia sighed. "Yes and no. I… have come to accept the fact that I am a Transient, so I was likely to never just be one gender or another. I have made peace with the way that my body is now, particularly because it just feels right. That said, I still feel uncomfortable being around others. I mean… I can't exactly use public restrooms as easily as anyone else. I obviously can't go into the men's room and if I ever do go into the women's restroom… I have to be careful not to draw attention to myself. And that's just on this side of the world. On the non-magical side, it's even more complicated as there aren't enough legal protections for someone like me in France, Britain or much of anywhere else. I know that the sentiment is changing and that eventually those like me will have the same protections as everyone else, but it's hard to seperate the fact that you are different enough that others could see you as… as a freak."

            Leaning over, Gabrielle rested her head against Elysia's. "In some ways it's been the same with Veela and it still continues to be as such. We can only truly feel safe in the Conclaves, surrounded by our own kind while so many of the magical community looks at us as merely sexual beings. To them, we are just walking dolls that strip away the sanity of their men and ruin the prospects of women. Of course, this is the very sentiment that gave rise to the kidnapping and trafficking rings. For those who can afford it, they purchase Veela that they can treat as trophies, their abilities inhibited by collars, so that they can be used to satisfy the perverse fantasies that they could never get away with on their own spouses. The Conclaves had hoped that these operations had diminished since they gained greater rights and representation, but the recent incidents have proved them wrong. It's why I never leaned into my powers at the Academy. I didn't want to give anyone the excuse that I manipulated them, that somehow I used their weakened state to gain concessions out of them. I wanted to prove to them and to myself that I could graduate from Beauxbatons without ever having to use the powers they despised so deeply, and I did. Not that it mattered. Those two young men still managed to ruin our last few weeks of school and create the doubt that I had used my Allure on them, even though I never did. It's always going to be the same with our kind. Even if we develop the means to counteract the Allure, there will always be those who, out of jealousy or malice, will always judge us to be nothing more than temptresses, ruining the lives of "good" people like them."

            As Gabrielle spoke, Elysia had moved her hand to the young Veela's waist, pulling only so that she could offer her friend a hug of support as Gabrielle vented. After clearing away a few tears from her eyes, the young blonde looked at her raven haired friend. "Sorry if I ruined your mood." Elysia shook her head. "You have nothing to apologize for. We both have had our struggles with who and what we are and I am sure those struggles will continue in the days and years to come. All I want you to know is that you will never have to hide or pretend to be something you aren't around me. Even if the rest of the world continues to see you differently, you will always be the same kind, dedicated and beautiful woman, who just happens to be a Veela, to me." The young blonde blushed as she looked into those beautiful green eyes, so warm and inviting. She had dreamt about them for so long and while the circumstances had changed… the person they belonged to remained the same person she fell in love with. Caressing Elysia's cheek gently, Gabrielle leaned forward, while Elysia, after a brief moment of hesitation, did the same. They had certainly kissed before in Gringotts, but this time there was no more hesitation from either of them as Gabrielle found herself stradling Elysia, her lips desperate to claim the witch's own, the two breaking apart at times to get a breather, their hands exploring each others bodies cautiously, learning and memorizing the shape and feel of the other. Blue eyes stared into green as they pulled away, both deeply blushed and bordering on overheating, with Gabrielle struggling not to grind herself further onto Elysia's lap, though she did look down as something became clear. "Uhm, didn't you say…?"

            The head of the Peverell family went bright red. "I, ah, wear underwear and swimsuits that have specially designed Undetectable Extension Charms built into them. It helps me blend in… and makes wearing women's clothing less of a hassle." Gabrielle looked into Elysia's eyes. "Ahh. I am hoping… that one day you won't have to wear one of those while we share a bath." Elysia nodded shyly. "One day. Can we… maybe continue this outside of the bath? I think I might have been in it too long and my head is beginning to feel dizzy." Stepping out of the water while holding hands, Gabrielle pulled her housemate under one of the showers and pressed her against the tiled wall as cool water cascaded over them, washing away the oils from the bath, the two having locked lips again. Eventually, Elysia turned them over and pressed Gabrielle into the wall, the young Veela being reminded that her housemate was physically stronger than her. Though a part of her nature clawed its way into her mind, initially demanding to challenge Elysia for dominance, a sudden surge of magic made it swoon, retreating back into the recesses of Gabrielle's mind. Feeling as if she was drowning in desire, the moment Elysia slipped a hand between their bodies spelled the end for what control she had left. She was really glad all the rooms had some heavy anti-noise wards or she was certain that the scream she uttered would have drawn them a crowd. Thankfully, Elysia's strength was more than enough to keep her housemate pinned to the wall as she turned off the water, letting Gabrielle recover her faculties and the use of her legs. Once she did, she gave Elysia a massive smile. "So… what does this make us now?" The raven haired witch smiled back as she leaned forward to kiss those very puffy lips. "We can settle that after our brains are in working order. Agreed?" Gabrielle chuckled even as she pecked what she was certain was now her girlfriend on the lips. "Agreed."

Chapter Text

            "Enter." The guard pushed open the door, allowing Hermione to enter the Minister for Magic's office. It had actually been quite a while since Hermione had been in here, as she hardly ever visited the Minister’s office, since she primarily worked in the office of the Prime Minister as their guard and liaison. Though "liaison" was a bit of a stretch, as for the most part all that entailed was telling the Prime Minister that the Ministry of Magic would "handle" the situation whenever an attack by the two belligerent factions had collateral or visible damage in the non-magical world. In the last few months, however, Hermione had opened up more to the PM about the growing issues within Wizarding Britain and the Ministry's difficulty in handling them. Seeing her honesty and the very same frustration that he felt, the PM was more than willing to accept her plan to retire, though it had only been after she had been training a replacement for herself in Downing Street. Now that her replacement was ready to take on the full responsibilities, including the "liaison" position, Hermione had decided it was time to speak to Shacklebolt directly. Said wizard was currently looking over the piles of documents on his desk and for a brief moment Hermione pitied him. Having been the designated Order member with the most experience in the Ministry that survived the three years of Death Eater hostilities, there had simply not been a better person for the job, and while he did well in certain regards, his handling of the situation and excessive micromanagement of the Ministry wasn't earning him much support, particularly from those that felt that change was not only inevitable, but necessary if there was to be a chance at a better future for Wizarding Britain. 

            Looking up from the pile of parchements, a brief smile flashed across the man's face, his eyes certainly marked by more wrinkles than Hermione remembered seeing on him before, though his dark complexion made it harder to notice them. "Ah, Miss Granger. What can I do for you?" Hermione took the envelope she had been carrying and handed it to Kingsley. "I wanted to deliver this in person. I wish to resign from my position in the Ministry's Muggle Liaison Office by the end of the year. I have already made the arrangements for my replacement in Downing Street and they are fully prepared to take over my position." Shacklebolt took the envelope but didn't open it. "May I ask why you are resigning?" Hermione sighed. "Because as fulfilling as it is to serve in the highest political office of Great Britain, the growing issues in the magical side of things are making it impossible for me to just sit there and do nothing, while my family and I have a target painted on our backs." Kingsley dropped the envelope onto the pile of documents. "Miss Granger, the DMLE is doing everything it can to resolve the situation." Hermione stared into Kingsley's eyes. "Just like they were after Fudge was chased out of office? Minister Scrimgeour said the same thing and yet many of the non-magical families were targeted and killed. Even now, the target on my back is no less significant than it was seven or eight years ago. I have taken every possible security measure for me and my family but, at this point, it doesn't feel like we are living anymore. If anything, it feels like we are the ones in prison rather than the newest generation of Death Eaters."

            Shacklebolt tapped his desk with his fingers. "You are right that you haven't exactly become a lesser target than you had been before. If anything, you're an even greater target now, with Harry Potter missing and you being the only one of your trio to take up public service. That being said, I can't just let you resign for that same reason. With Potter gone, if not dead, your very presence has become a rallying cry for all muggleborns. If you were to resign, public morale would be greatly affected. We need you now more than ever, Miss Granger." Hermione crossed her hands behind her back. "I understand that, sir, but I have to think about the wellbeing of my family in all this as well. I can't continue to work in Great Britain with the security situation being what it is and I can't keep asking my parents to sacrifice their own lives just to hide in a heavily warded home. Sooner or later, something will happen, and I refuse to watch my parents get killed or me dying with the knowledge that all your office will do is to send them a condolences letter in the event that the Death Eaters get a hold of me. I am sorry, but I refuse to remain in Britain any longer. By the end of the year, you either accept my resignation or I quit." Kingsley was quiet for a moment as he considered all his options. "What if there was a position you could fill that was in service of the British Ministry that you could carry out outside of our borders." Hermione blinked in apparent confusion, so Kingsley sat up on his high back chair, glad that he had found a way to keep her interested. "Prior to the first Wizarding War, the British Ministry of Magic had Representatives that acted as liaisons between our Ministry and that of another country. These posts, sadly, have gone unfilled, the international matters being handled by our ICW Delegates and Ministry personnel on a case by case basis. It would be in my power to appoint you to be such a Representative."

            Hermione bit her lip. "I see. And to which country would I be posted to and what would my responsibilities be exactly? I don't think a blanket "the Ministry will handle it" excuse will work on the international stage." Kingsley sighed but nodded. "You are not wrong in that regard. Still, there is a situation where you may be able to actually participate in an international matter. Now where was that parchment…" Shacklebolt searched his unsigned but read stack of parchments, and pulled one out, reading over it again. "Yes, this is the one. There was a report of a massive sting operation in Magical France that resulted in the deaths of several smugglers and human traffickers. Some of the evidence on site suggested that the criminals were making trips in between France and Britain, though we are unclear as to what was coming in or out of the country. As we are quite short staffed in the DMLE, I am hesitant to send an Auror to assist in the investigation. You, on the other hand, would be perfect for the role, as you could observe the French investigations, contact myself or the DMLE when necessary and inform us of any potential criminal bases of operation on this side of the Channel. With this arrangement, you can continue to be an active member of the Ministry of Magic, while still being able to take your family and move them to a safer environment for them. What do you say?" Hermione was pensive for a moment as Kingsley presented her with her own letter of resignation. She took it apprehensively. "Can I get this all in writing and have my new position ready in January?"

            Kingsley nodded. "Of course. That said, I only have so much funding available, so you will have to handle the transportation fees, housing and living expenditures. You will, of course, be receiving your paycheck in your Gringotts London account." Hermione held the letter in her hands. "My parents and I are well versed in French and… I think we can scrounge up enough money and find a residence in France on our own, so it should be fine." Shacklebolt smiled. "Excellent. Tell you what, give me a week to get everything else in order and then come see me to get your new posting with all the correct paperwork in order. That said, do try to keep this information on the downlow. I don't want to cause a scene and I am sure you wish to keep your family out of trouble." Hermione nodded. "Very well, sir. I will see you in one week to the hour." Shacklebolt shook his head as Hermione left his office, well aware of how thorough Granger was when it came to scheduling, before he started writing down a few notes for himself regarding the reassignment. As she made her way out of the Ministry, Hermione decided to head for the DMLE, stuffing the resignation letter into her miniature shoulder bag. Showing her credentials, Hermione was allowed to enter the office space for the Aurors, most of it being free standing desks where each individual Auror could work from. She waved at a few former classmates such as Seamus Finnigan, as well as Tracey Davis and Adrian Pucey. While the latter two had been in Slytherin, neither of them had acted as part of Umbridge's Inquisitorial Squad or on behalf of the Death Eaters, which permitted them to enter the Auror academy and graduate without issue. Seated at her desk, Hermione found Susan, who gave her a smile when she walked up. "Hey, it's not time for our lunch appointment, is it?" 

            Hermione shook her head. "No, but I felt compelled to see you. Do you think we can get some privacy?" Susan nodded and stood up. "Seamus, you take the next walker. I will be in the File Room for a bit." Seamus waved at them. "Still can't get each other out of your systems, huh?" Giving Seamus a not so friendly gesture, Susan led Hermione to the back of the Office Chamber, unlocking the door and closing it behind them. Hermione raised an eyebrow. "They still think we are dating?" Susan nodded as she waved her wand around, finding no eavesdropping spells. "To be fair, we do spend our lunches together whenever you visit the building. Besides, we haven't exactly had the typical breakup." Hermione chuckled. "True." The two of them had dated briefly up to Susan’s first year as an Auror, and while both had no complaints concerning each other, they discovered they simply lacked that spark that made things special. This meant, however, that their relationship ended peacefully, though as the situation in Wizarding Britain deteriorated, said relationship allowed them to interact freely, with no one batting an eye at them being together. With the privacy wards up, Susan turned to Hermione. "So, what couldn't wait for a call?" Hermione shrugged. "I got Kingsley to give me the liaison role with France. I will be getting the assignment in a week." Susan gave her a soft, bittersweet smile. "So, no more luncheons. Still, congratulations. You got what you wanted." Hermione looked towards the door. "Yeah, but I wanted to ask if you could manage to snag the smuggling case that is attached to the French investigation. If you take it before I am assigned, it will look less suspicious and we would be able to contact each other with minimal issues concerning the case, without letting anything leak out to the other parties involved."

            Susan rubbed her chin. "They will probably have me double up on cases but I think I can manage it. The Head Auror trusts me enough that it won't be a problem." Hermione smiled at her. "Good, then we have something to work with. I will see what the French MSF is like and look for potential allies over there. Hopefully this case can bring the ICW in to investigate the situation in Britain. With their help, the current incidents should be resolved rather quickly." Susan wiggled her eyebrows at Hermione. "And I am sure you will be on the lookout for that lovely Miss Delacour now that she is divorced. Looking for some hot single mother action, my friend?" Hermione blushed as she glared at Susan. "I am not going to dignify that with a response. Besides, you're one to talk. You have been pining for Daphne Greengrass since Hogwarts and you still haven't built up the nerve to ask her out. What are you waiting for, exactly, a crime scene to open up in her bed chamber that doesn't involve her getting hurt?" Susan gave a dramatic sigh. "One could only hope. Now then." The short haired brunette found herself pressed into the nearest filling cabinet, with Susan's lips tantalizingly close to her face. "If we are going to sell this, we can't exactly leave this place looking the same as we entered." Hermione sighed, but nodded, before the two pressed themselves against each other, kissing deeply as their hands went wild over their cloth covered bodies. A few minutes later, the two exited the room, blushed and with their robes and hair slightly disheveled, with Seamus giving them a wolf whistle, which was followed swiftly by Susan's silent hand gesture. Once she was as presentable as possible, Hermione left the DMLE offices, satisfied that she had maneuvered herself where she wanted to be. And if she came across an old friend in France while she was working… she wouldn't say no to making something of the situation either. 

-✿-

            " You have had a very busy December, François ." The older of the two men grunted as he neared the desk between them. " Not by design, Brion ." The Minister for Magic of France took the offered report and began to leaf through it. Over the past few days, the information the MSF had received had led to the investigation of several properties and warehouses, with the detection of several apparitions and portkeys over far too short a time warning them that something was wrong. The MSF had been able to move against the warehouses easily enough, as these were not registered as being owned by magicals, despite the heavy wards that protected them. With the help of ICW Aurors and Warding Experts, they had been able to break through the wards and conduct raids, most resulting in the immediate capitulation of anyone trapped inside, as the ICW used the deployment of temporary wards designed during the war against Grindelwald to prevent any criminals from slipping past their nets. A few, unfortunately, did fight back, resulting in the deaths of two Aurors and the hospitalization of several more. As Director, it was up to Delacour to draft letters to the families of these victims, this time being able to deliver them in person with their Head Aurors at his side. It was a part of his job that he never cherished but never hesitated to do. When it came to investigating the properties that actually belonged to Magical Families, however, these were a bit more tricky. Most still remained under observation whilst the investigation team searched the Registry for warding receipts and building schematics. While François wanted to investigate these more thoroughly via in person inspections, he was hesitant to tip his hand, hence why he was approaching Minister Béranger.

            Looking up from the file, Brion raised an eyebrow. " There is a lot of redacted information on here ." Delacour sighed. " As much as I would like to be open about this investigation, we need to keep as much information as isolated as possible. If you really wish to review the names, it needs to be in one of the Department of Mysteries’ secret chambers ." The Minister rubbed his face. " You know that if it's this serious, what you are proposing is likely to upend the political landscape ." François nodded. " Believe me, I know. At the same time, the evidence suggests that a shadowy organization has been seeking to do the same, since the days of Napoleon. When his Empire fell and the European powers restored the French Monarchy, the Magical Convention was the only vestige of the revolution that remained intact. It was just too powerful to challenge, after all. However, that didn't mean that the old magical aristocrats would simply sit back and do nothing. This organization is likely to be operating with the intent to roll back the progress of the last two centuries. In either case, the status quo will be changed. The question therefore becomes which result is the most agreeable and which one occurs within the realm of the rule of law ." Brion sighed as he closed the folder. " The rule of law, huh? We ourselves will have to walk the tightrope if you want this investigation to proceed into a trial without having the case dismissed for impropriety ." Delacour received the file from the Minister. " We are working on that. We have isolated all the inadmissible evidence and are only using it as a peripheral resource, while all evidence acquired via legitimate investigations, court orders and handled adequately is being filtered. Fortunately, all the raids of late have had legitimate reasons for the MSF to carry them out ."

            Taping his fingers pensively, Brion looked over his desk, before finding a missive he received from his British counterpart. " Your investigation turned up evidence that part of the organization was helping the Neo Death Eater movement that threatens to destabilize Britain, correct ?" François tried to recall what had been in the report concerning the NDEs. "There was evidence that some of the warehouses, which seemed to operate more as money laundering operations, were sending Galleons that were then being deposited with Gringotts London. The various Branches of Gringotts were beginning to suspect that a large operation was occuring when they began to receive requests to exchange foreign currencies for Galleons in one region and then having those same Galleons either deposited in bulk or exchanged for payments out of pocket. They aren't sure exactly who is behind the operation, but with Laborde, they did supply us with all known business associates of the family… in exchange for keeping quiet about their involvement in the… incident ." Brion tapped the letter he had in his hand against the desk. "I had the lawyers review the treaties and they all agree that while unorthodox, the operation was well within Gringotts' rights. That said, as soon as word gets out, there will be calls to re-negotiate for a less open treaty ." François snorted. " Right, that will certainly go over well with the Goblins ." Béranger waved his hand. "I will speak to Director Fueruk and see if we can get them to refrain from exercising their right… for anything short of a life in danger. Believe me, were I in your wife's shoes, I would have done the same. Now, the reason as to why I brought up Britain is because of this. What do you make of it ?"

            Receiving the letter, François opened the envelope and read the contents. " A British Representative for Magical France? They haven't filled that posting since after the war." Brion steppled his hands. "I find it suspicious that Shacklebolt would appoint someone so soon after the raids were advertised to be occurring. It's possible that my British counterpart is aware of the entanglement between our two countries in this trafficking and smuggling operation. Kingsley says that it is to "assist in the investigation and to facilitate communications between our governments in a situation that involves both sides of the Channel ." Now I am hesitant to grant them permission to any sensitive information, as this may be a ploy to have insider knowledge that the British could use to obfuscate evidence of either their involvement or that of the Wizengamot members. At the same time… we could really use a more in depth understanding as to the current status of Magical Britain and its “Troubles”. This Representative could be a valuable source of information. Shacklebolt refused to name them and suggested that they would contact me or the MSF directly. If and when you get their identification, I want a full background check and evaluation. I want to know if we are gaining an asset… or a liability ." Delacour handed back the letter. " Understood. Thank you for your time and Happy Holidays ." Brion raised an eyebrow. " Since you escaped the typical invitations, I imagine they will be quite merry for you and your family ." François chuckled. " I will let you know after the New Year. By your leave ."          

-✿-

            "How could this have happened? You told me your facilities were all secure!" The man with the french accent looked at his British counterpart with a measure of irritation as he stood before him from across his desk. "They were secure." The other man tapped the newspaper, the Daily Prophet reading the headlines out of France. "Then what do you call this? How many of our resources were lost because of all the raids? How many shipments will never make it to our shores?! Do you have any idea how much my people rely on them?!" The French man sighed. "I will say we lost plenty. Right now the organization is reshuffling our bases of operations while monitoring MSF movements. Since we can't afford any more raids, we will have to take matters slowly. As for how this fiasco started… it would seem some of the Snatchers in Paris made a serious error in judgment. They saw three Veela, one guaranteed to be unspoiled and another possible one and got greedy. Within minutes it became clear that they had nabbed the youngest Delacours, which sent the MSF into panic mode." The British Wizard pulled himself up to standing at his full height. "So you're telling me that after you were clear that the Delacours needed to be handled delicately, some morons on the streets kidnapped them and brought the entire weight of the MSF on them?" The French Wizard grunted. "Had it been the MSF, it wouldn't have been anywhere as near as disruptive as it turned out to be. The grunts would have been arrested, sure, but Laborde would have made bail and dragged the courts into a near standstill. They would never have gotten anything out of him."

            Turning to look out his window, the man continued. "Unfortunately, a third party intervened, rescuing not just the Delacours but all the products in the Estate, before slaughtering all of the grunts and high level bodyguards Laborde had at his disposal. Based on the coroner reports, Laborde was tortured extensively, which would explain the vast amount of information that was leaked. The organization is doing everything it can to minimize the damage but the MSF have been… overly eager to capitalize on the situation." The British wizard rested his cane on the ground before resting his weight on it. "Third Party? What third party?" The other wizard rested his chin on his arm. "An unknown. Our contacts are certain that they operated via a Gringotts Treaty, but there is no evidence that the attack was carried out by the Goblins themselves. We believe they hired a mercenary group, which would explain the unexpectedly violent response, though we have yet to identify them. Regardless, who attacked us isn't the problem right now. With the operation compromised, our suppliers and buyers have gotten skittish and have slowed down all transactions whilst the possibility of interception remains high, not to mention we are in an unprecedented man shortage." He turned his gaze to his guest. "I am afraid you and your Death Eaters will have to get used to a supply shortage for the next few months until we can manage to figure something out. We can continue the raw material, potions and wand making supply shipments, but they will be at a reduced capacity and only through our more secure routes." The British Wizard was quiet for a moment. "And the personnel that are already in Britain?"

            The French Wizard grumbled. "You can keep them for now. Transferring them back now under the heavy scrutiny will only make matters worse, and even then, our initial plans for dealing with the more problematic members of the French Ministry have all been curtailed. Someone found the gaps we were creating in the wards of our targets and the Ministry has placed the Étienne company under government control as it investigates the source of the sabotage. Gringotts Paris has won the contracts for the warding of the homes of the newer members of the Convention and is currently carrying out the reviews and reinstallations of all the previously sabotaged homes. Not only has that lost us capital, we have also lost our edge against our enemies." The British Wizard snorted. "Sounds like your real problem is with the Goblins. First the wards then the mercenaries. Why not do something with them first?" The French Wizard slammed his hands on the desk. "You don't have to tell me that! Our homeland has hosted those parasites for centuries longer than yours has and we have tried to eliminate them at every turn. We were almosted freed from their grasp until the blasted Revolution disrupted all of our plans! The masses rallied behind Gringotts because of how many people were employed with them and because they were the only other bank not operated by the aristocracy. Now, this incident will have ramifications in the next Convention, but the Delacour whore will be on their side and she will be even more inflamed to keep the treaties that kept her family safe from being modified. I will try to get as much fear of the Goblins kicked up about this incident but there is little we can do about them just yet. If you want to avoid a similar situation, I suggest you and your Death Eaters begin to plan your Goblin Bank's elimination as well."

            The wizards quietly stared at each other. "Very well, seeing as we won't be able to operate as extensively as we had before the Laborde fiasco, I will have my Death Eaters focus more on reconnaissance and strategic planning. A bit of quiet will also help our members get into better positions in the Ministry and other sensitive targets. That said, we will not be quiet for long. If you want Britain to help destabilize your own country's government, we will need your continued support." The French Wizard steepled his hands after sitting down. "And you will have it, as soon as you do better than attacking an old graveyard and an abandoned house." It was the British Wizard who growled this time. "We are trying to destroy the Boy-Who-Lived's legacy! That filthy fairytale has ruined our people's plans for Britain for years now, but with him gone, there is only so much we can do to ruin his reputation. Either we successfully drag him back into the open and kill him or we hit everything that mattered to him in order to show that he is truly gone. We have a few more targets in mind to hit but until we have all the information available to us, they are simply too risky to pursue." The French Wizard raised an eyebrow. "Then it seems we are in agreement. Focus on gathering your intelligence while we focus on recovering our operational security to be of better assistance. Until then, you best try and minimize your travels here." The British Wizard grunted, before he reached into his pocket and pulled out a file. "Fine, but I want you to keep an eye on this person. We are not sure, but we believe she is planning to leave the country. If you spot her in France, let us know." The French Wizard took the file and watched as his British counterpart was escorted out, before tossing to the side of his desk. He would look at it later when he had less important matters to attend to.

-✿-

            "Weee! Again, again!" Gabrielle walked up to her niece and helped her up from the sled, before taking her hand. "Ok, you can go again, but dinner is almost ready to be served so after this we are going to take a break." Fleur, who had accompanied her daughter on the sled, thanked her sister before brushing off the bits of snow, deciding to take a rest after being Victoire's companion for the last few hours. Their stay at the Peverell Estate had so far been exceedingly pleasant, with the rooms that Elysia had set for them being comfortable and well decorated, with her mother even commenting on the excellently decorated tree in her and François’ room, as it was the only tree in the house that was both a live tree and decorated in the more traditional style, with her husband even bringing the decorations from their home to help spruce it up after their wards were discovered to be faulty, which helped the couple feel more comfortable after imposing so much on their hostess. Though Gabrielle could tell that Elysia didn't see it as imposition at all, let alone Ida, who was delighted to be serving so many different culinary palettes, which allowed her to truly test out her skills as a cook. The biggest surprise whilst living in the Estate, however, came this very morning, as all the guests found out why Elysia had requested the house be emptied a few weeks back. When they opened their guest room doors, they found the corridors covered in what looked to be snow, though the head of the Peverell family confirmed that it was a particularly strong enchantment. The snow would feel and behave accordingly, but rather than turning into water, it would simply vanish, with the ceiling being enchanted to continuously produce more every once in a while to replace what was lost on the ground, maintaining a somewhat even layer, though there were points that had thicker piles, which Victoire used to make snowmen out of.

            Victoire's obvious delight at being able to play in the snow, as this year had proven to be rather scarce with it in most of France, denying her the ability to do so outside, clearly had the intended effect on the girl, and an unexpected but welcomed effect on Fleur. While the swiftness of Elysia's rescue helped her stave off having any recuring nightmares about the kidnapping and her own attempted rape, it was clear that she still bore some scars from it, feelings of inadequacy when it came to protecting her daughter being high amongst them. Victoire's ever brightening mood since the event had certainly helped in chasing away those ill feelings, with Gabrielle noticing how her niece also seemed to gravitate more towards Elysia, being more open with her and feeling safe in her presence. This, of course, initially surprised Elysia, though Gabrielle had a hard time seeing how she couldn't see that she was so great with kids. The very fact that she had turned half of the grand staircases of her very home into a snow covered ramp for the little Veela to enjoy herself had certainly been inspired, and François had been fine with it after he personally tested the wards that were built into it to make sure that his granddaughter was safe. The entire Reception Hall itself had been turned into a winter wonderland, with only the small area around the regular chimney remaining free of snow, a warm place where those weary of playing for so long could take off their coats and just relax, which is where Apolline, François and Jeanne were currently seated, chatting amongst themselves as Fleur removed her coat to join them.

            The two Charbonneau women had joined them every once in a while, though Adeline had tended to be busy preparing for her trip in January, making sure she had her clothes and equipment all packed up. The young woman had declined to spend her Christmas Eve with her father this year on account of his behaviour during the end of the school year and had spent much of her free time with her mother, the two having grown closer in the days since, with Jeanne now more comfortable with her daughter's decision to go on the six month long expedition, though Adeline was currently in the kitchen with Ida, getting used to sharing cleanup duties with a larger group of people, as the expedition would have all the apprentices and interns doing their part in looking after everyone. Having reached the top of the second floor, Gabrielle and Victoire found Elysia just seated in the small overlook that jutted out over the reception hall, her three companions resting either on her shoulder, her lap or her feet, as she read through a book in her hand, her fingers twirling as she silently uttered a spell. She briefly looked up and smiled at Gabrielle and her niece, the former feeling butterflies in her stomach. While they had yet to explore their relationship further, they had been a bit more comfortable with displays of affection. Elysia seemed to take delight in kissing Gabrielle's hand, knowinging exactly what that did to the young woman, though Gabrielle did tease her right back by hugging her and kissing her on the neck or cheek. While her father didn't seem exactly pleased with their relationship, he made it clear he wasn't opposed to it. For the rest of the Delacour Veelas, there was simply no doubt in their minds that the relationship between Gabrielle and Elysia was a welcomed one.

            Even in the Dumont Conclave, the general feeling towards Elysia was one of acceptance, as was seen when she had been invited to observe their Yuletide Mass. For Veela, their religious practices were mostly kept isolated from the world, only ever permitting those mated to Veela to listen and observe, if not eventually convert. Though there were many in the conclaves that were considered true believers, the Elders did not chastise the rest for holding onto their faith as more of a cultural aspect of their race, as they understood that duty to preserve the faith, its traditions and values, was with the priestesses, not the masses. Much of Gabrielle's family would fall into that category, participating in the rites and festivals as an act of solidarity and community, rather than a strict adherence to faith. Even Apolline, the most traditional Veela of the family, wasn't a strict believer, though Gabrielle did notice that she was far more attentive to the words this year as the priestesses began the hymns this time around, the majority of the congregation joining in as a chorus. Because of her actions in liberating not just the Delacours but all the other victims in the Laborde Estate, Elder Ligia had extended the honour to Elysia to observe the mass, who accepted it, knowing that to decline would be poorly received. Whilst seated next to the Delacours in the grand cathedral, she observed the building's design, finding it similar to that of Catholic churches, with far older engravings and oculuses where the light filtered into the inner sanctum, though as it was winter, there were torches lit to compensate for the weaker sunlight. Whilst they listened to the Elder Ligia as she recited an old tale of Nantosuelta, the goddess to which all Veela Conclaves worshiped, Gabrielle noticed that Elysia's attention was suddenly drawn elsewhere. As the Elder ceded the next part of the Mass to the next Priestess, she looked to Elysia, giving her a brief smile, before retreating to her seat beside her fellow Elders on either side of the altar. 

            That had been much of what Elysia had been up to this past few days, participating and observing as the Delacours and Charbonneaus showed her what their versions of the Yuletide celebrations were like, with the raven haired witch taking it all in with a smile, helping out with the dishes despite Ida's protests and listening to everyone's stories of different times. Gabrielle had worried that she would remain aloof for the rest of the day, but after taking Victoire on the sled a few more times, everyone was called to dinner. The dining room was as pristine as ever, the walls adorned with wreaths and garlands and the table well set, but it was in no way grandiose nor presumptive as the main dining hall. The smaller table allowed for everyone to pass around their plates, getting a bit of the apéritifs, with Gabrielle trying and failing to convince Elysia to have some of the salmon. She smiled as she watched Victoire's excitement over the desserts, despite still having to go through the rest of the meal, with her sipping on the non-alcoholic apple cider, as everyone picked and ate from the menagerie of cheeses, cold cuts and canapés. Once the soups were consumed, the roasted chicken that Jeanne had worked on with Ida was brought out, along with trays of vegetables, with Victoire originally making a face at the sight of them, though she did enjoy the glazed carrots and the mashed potatoes. Eventually, the late dinner moved to the adjoining living room as the cheese platters and desserts were passed around, while the group waited for midnight to come around. As expected, the first to start dozing off was Victoire, so they had her open her presents first, many being a combination of books and toys, the latter for both her and Poleon, though she did get a small broom, with Fleur looking around the room, trying to determine who's bright idea it was, being surprised to see her father looking a bit guilty behind his flute of champagne.

            The young mother was next, receiving some beautiful chemises from her mother and sister, a handcrafted decoration from Victoire that she promised to place on their room's tree. She watched as her father scooted closer as she opened his present, her eyes fixed on the beautifully crafted crystal star. "It's free of enchantments so you can have a go at it with your own work. I have also noticed that you have been looking over the property listings, so I thought it would be fitting… a star that you can set up on your own tree the day you decide to move into your own home." Feeling tears in her eyes, Fleur kissed François' cheeks and thanked him. Her next present was an old book, which caused her to look towards Elysia, who scratched her chin. "It wasn't easy to get permission to give this to you, so you best thank your department head the next time you go into work." Visibly puzzled, she opened the book, finding the familiar script of the Goblins. Reading the title had her jaw fall open. "These… these are Goblin Enchantments. I don't get to work on these at all back in Paris." Elysia leaned back. "Well, your supervisors were quite pleased with your performance these last few months and with the team being in full agreement, they have decided to begin your instruction in how Goblin enchantments work. That said, everything they teach you is to be kept in house. You can teach them to Victoire when she's older but she can't go around teaching anyone without getting them into Gringotts' Enchanting Division. This book will give you the best starting point." Fleur smiled at Elysia. "Thank you so much! I can't wait to get started on this."

            As Victoire finally succumbed to sleep, François lifted her up in his arms and carried her out of the sitting room, followed by Fleur, who was calling it a night as well. As Elysia stepped out momentarily as well, Adeline scooted closer to her friend. "Soo… do you have a special gift planned for your lovely housemate later in the evening?" Gabrielle went bright red. "I… I mean…" Adeline blinked in surprise, before smiling. "Well, whatever you decide to do, I am glad for you both. The two of you have come a long way in these last few months together, finally coming out of your shells and just having fun." The young woman looked towards the other sofa, where Jeanne and Apolline were having their own quiet discussion, a soft smile breaking out across her face. "And so far this has been one of the best Christmases my mom and I have had since father cheated on her." Giving her friend a side hug, the evening continued as the large grandfather clock on the wall ticked on ever closer to midnight. As the tones finished declaring the time, the remaining people in the lounge began gathering their presents. After going through a decent variety of clothes that would make Adeline's next six months exceedingly comfortable in Guiana, she unwrapped a book, the front of it taking her breath away. "Is this?" Elysia smiled from her seat. "An advanced, hardcover copy. Aside from getting one for you, I wanted it to be special, so the print made the cover from wood and had the image we settled on for the cover engraved onto it." Adeline ran her hands over the engraving, the image having been one of the sketches she had made as an experiment, a flight of fancy. She had never intended for it to be the cover of the book, but when Elysia had been flipping through the sketches, it had caught her eye.

            Depicting a figure next to a cauldron, a cloud of smoke billowed out to the left, where within the smoke could be seen a collection of herbs, roots, flowers and animal parts, all moving in through the smoke and into the cauldron. On the right stood a feminine figure in a coat, holding a ladle and a large glass beaker, stars or sparks jumping out of the contents, a satisfied smile on the figure's face clear for all to see. "A Collection of Medicinal Potions and Draughts by Elysia Peverell with illustrations by Channelle Dore." Gabrielle scooted closer as Adeline opened the book, watching as her illustrations could be seen on almost every page of it, adorning the edges as Elysia's extremely thorough instructions provided the reader with everything they needed to complete the potions safely and successfully. Jeanne, who had walked around from behind, wrapped her arms around her daughter and kissed her on her head. "Congratulations, my dear. It looks perfect." Adeline brushed away some tears from her cheeks. She closed the book and held it to her chest. "Thank you, Elysia. Both for the gift, and for the opportunity." The raven haired witch raised her warm mug of cocoa. "And thank you for the exceptional work and the idea for a second book. Though don't worry, I will be working on that one a bit more sporadically so you can focus on your own career." As the exchange continued, eventually a gift was handed to Elysia who, upon reading the title of the wrapped book, looked towards Apolline. "The Fiery Hearts of the Veelas. Is this a romance novel or that legendary book that shouldn't exist that actually portrays what lies in the hearts of women?" After swatting François' shoulder as he muttered "If it is, I need to get me one of those…", Apolline smiled at her hostess.

            "Clever, but no, this is merely a book the Conclaves have been working on for some time, in the hopes of dispelling some of the more… exaggerated views regarding our people. Gabrielle mentioned you don't really know all that much about us, so I hoped to remedy that… particularly if you intend to be… romantic with one." Seeing the bright red cheeks on Elysia and Gabrielle appear at the same time, most of the witnesses teased them and though François looked on with concern, he didn't voice any dissent. Thanking Apolline for her gift, Elysia grabbed a similarly sized gift and passed it to her. "Had I known you would be giving me a book, I might have looked for something else." Raising an eyebrow, Apolline pulled away the wrapping, her face turning thoughtful as she stared at an old looking leather bound text. Flipping open on the first page, her mouth dropped open, as Elysia explained. "It's a copy since the original is almost 900 years old, but Gringotts is certain they managed to replicate its contents fully. All I know is that it's written in a language I have never seen before, though they identified it as one used by the Veela." François looked over his wife's shoulders as she tried to decipher it. "It's… one of the oldest variants of our mother tongue. 900 years ago it would have only been used by the priestesses and the nobility for the preservation of secrets. I can't interpret all of it but it does seem to say… "The Journals of… Cateline Peverell… de Brocéliande?" Gabrielle blinked for a second. "Brocéliande… as in the Paimpont Conclave?" Apolline nodded. "It's one of the oldest Conclaves West of the Rhine." Apolline looked towards Elysia. "Are you sure you wish for me to have a copy of this?"

            Elysia sighed, rubbing the back of her head. "I wasn't sure what it was, only that it was from your kin. Gabrielle mentioned that you were particularly fond of history so I thought it would be great if someone could get it translated, after all. Seeing as it was written by a member of my family, I wouldn't mind a copy of the translation at a later time but maybe there is something there for you as well. At the very least, it should offer an interesting perspective on the world nearly a thousand years ago through the eyes of one of your own." Apolline nodded. "I will speak to the Elders in both Dumont and Paimpont. They wouldn't deny you the right to the translation but getting someone to actually translate this… they might eventually ask for it to be made public knowledge. The Conclaves have endured centuries of sieges and we have lost many texts from this era. To get one back…" As the last of the gifts were handed out, Gabrielle found one last small present with her name on it. Peeling off the wrapper, she was initially confused as it looked like a pocket watch, chain and all, but when she popped open the lid, it revealed a small mirror. "This… is a scrying mirror, right?" Apolline looked at it and frowned. "It certainly seems to be but I have never seen this design." Looking towards Elysia, the last of the Peverells gestured at it. "Unscrew the bottom and see for yourself." As Gabrielle removed the bottom layer, Elysia elaborated. "From what I heard, most portable scrying mirrors are either bound to another or can only connect to predetermined mirrors, as anything that can have its view altered would need to be the size of a dinner plate or greater. However, some first generation magicals in MACUSA were experimenting with these to see if they could match the portability of cell phones. This one is an early prototype, but it should let you connect to any mirror that has the right sigil sequence."

            With François peppering Elysia with questions on the device, she handed him the manual that came with the mirror, before looking at Gabrielle. "I already connected it to the wards here and once it's connected to the new ones at your family's home, it should work from there too. It has a safety feature that prevents it from activating without someone holding the mirror and people would only be able to see or hear you when the lid is opened, so it isn't a privacy hazard, but the designers are still working out a few issues with its range, but it should cover much of France, if not Central Europe." François looked over the specifics. "I may need to call the Ministry to check on these devices. These could come in quite handy for the Aurors to carry on their persons at all times." Closing the mirror, Gabrielle smiled to herself. "And for a MCH too. Getting calls through this can mean getting to a creature that much faster in order to save their lives." She turned to Elysia and smiled at her. "Thank you." After hiding the growing blush on her face, the gathering eventually dispersed as everyone made their way up to their bedrooms, with Elysia and Gabrielle reaching their own rooms. Watching as Elysia entered her chambers, Gabrielle spoke up. "If… if you would like to… to spend a few more minutes chatting… could I join you? Though… I think I need to freshen up first." Elysia's face went red slightly. "Uh… sure. I will leave the door open then since I feel like I need to freshen up too. See you in a moment." As Elysia entered her bathroom, she looked in the mirror, breathing heavily, her thoughts running wild. And, for the first time in a long while, her three companions were being uncharacteristically quiet. She wondered how long that would last for tonight.

-✿-

            Closing the door to Elysia's Suite gently, Gabrielle held her robes closed tightly over her chest, her hair loose though dry, as she took a calming breath. She wouldn't lie in saying that she hadn’t dreamed of a moment like this one several times, where she and Elysia were alone, expecting to get something more out of it than a kiss on the lips. That day in the communal bath had left her body aching with the echoes of Elysia's touch and magic and she had resisted as much as she could, but something about tonight felt different to the young Veela and she intended to make the most of it, even if they held back from going all the way once again. Walking deeper into the room, she found it odd that none of the animals seemed to be present, though she did notice that Elysia's bedroom door was ajar. Swallowing the ball of nerves that had appeared in her throat, Gabrielle pushed the door open, only to find the room itself was empty, though she could hear movement in the adjoining bathroom. While Gabrielle had been in Elysia's Suite many times, this was the first time she was in her bedroom. Like with the sitting room, the windows in this bedroom were grander than the one's in the guest rooms, with thick green curtains only partly opened, revealing the crescent moon in the dark night sky. The room itself had similarly smooth wooden furnishings, including the massive bed, though this one lacked any posts. Gabrielle ran her hands on the sheets, feeling the familiar softness of the linens in her room, though these were in green and white. Aside from the furniture, though, there were only a few photo frames to be seen, one of a witch and a wizard that Gabrielle assumed were the Potters, whilst another one was of Sirius Black, this one with a softer, almost tender look on his face. Gabrielle smiled, realizing why these were the only photos on display in her room. Even a photo of Hermione with another blonde girl wearing ravenclaw colors didn't bother her at all, knowing that the former Potter had cared about her greatly, but never romantically. These were, after all, the only people Elysia saw as family.

            The door to the bathroom opened slowly and the room's occupant stepped out, her wet black hair contrasted with her white bathrobe. Gabrielle gestured at Elysia's hair. "Would you like some help with that?" Elysia sighed, the blush on her face receding slightly. "Sure, but I think I have some tangles in there." With Elysia seated on the ground beside the bed, Gabrielle pulled the long raven black strands back over the bed, drawing her wand from her wrist holster before casting an untangling spell. After that, she placed the wand on the bed, before using the brush and comb that she had spotted on the bedside table. The two were quiet for a moment as the tangled hairs sprung free, with Gabrielle enjoying the feel of Elysia's locks on her hands. "What's your routine with your hair?" Elysia shrugged her shoulders. "I just use a standard shampoo and conditioner. Nothing special. I already tried using magical ointments, but none helped in taming my hair for long, not even Sleekeazy. Based on a few journals, the hair is a sort of inherited magical trait, so it tends to resist alterations." Gabrielle hummed to herself. "Then maybe it should just be about how you care for it. I take it you don't know the untangling spell I just used?" Elysia was quiet for a moment. "I did look over a few pamphlets about female care but a lot of the potions and spells sounded wrong, so I never tried them." Gabrielle chuckled. "Yeah, those don't usually do much. The best spells are those passed down the… families. Sorry… I… just realized…" Elydia sighed. "It's fine. Even if my mother had survived… there was no guarantee she would have understood what I was anyways. I might never have learned the spells regardless."

            Gabrielle turned her attention to Elysia's scalp, brushing the softening hair. "Well, I can certainly teach them to you… though I wouldn't mind taking care of it myself every other night." The soft groan from Elysia reignited Gabrielle's skin. "I… wouldn't be opposed to it." Eventually, however, Gabrielle's ministrations came to an end, with Elysia joining her on the bed, the two now sitting besides each other, with the raven haired witch placing her hand on Gabrielle and lifting it up to her lips. "Thank you." Gabrielle blinked her. "For brushing your hair?" Elysia shook her head. "For everything. Letting you live here with me was the hardest decision I had to make in the last seven years of my life, but these last six months… these last few weeks even… they have been some of the best of my life. Even just today… I can't remember a single Christmas Eve that was just so… special and ordinary at the same time. Even the one I spent with Sirius was overshadowed by Voldemort's threat." Gabrielle lowered her eyes. "I just wish I had gotten you a better gift." Elysia lifted her housemate's chin up so she could look her in the eyes. "Gabrielle, you don't always have to measure the things between us by what you bring to the relationship. I read the reports from Gringotts' Market Observers and decided to join in the investment program for the communication mirror because I could see its value, particularly to you. But that doesn't mean that your gift was any less special. I… am actually wearing it right now." Pulling her robe slightly open, Elysia revealed the chains around her neck, one holding a familiar green stone with markings on it, while the longer one beneath it had an amulet in the form of angel with three pairs of wings, one resting, one open and one flared, the figure itself holding a sword in their hands, even as these were held as if in prayer.

            Elysia touched it, a smile breaking out softly on her lips. "I have never been fond of people giving me names like protector, hero or angel. It always feels like they are placing some greater responsibility onto me that I do not wish to carry. But with you… when you called me your angel… It felt different. You saw all of who I am, the violence that I am still very much capable of. You saw it and can still call me your angel and so much more. Coming from you… it feels less like you are setting down an expectation onto me and more like highlighting what you see in me. And I like that. A lot. So it might not have been as expensive as the mirror, but I am very happy with your gift to me." Gabrielle, hearing those words, took a deep breath, her heart beating heavy but steady. "That means a lot to me as well. Though… I did have another gift in mind as well." As she reached to untie her bathrobe, Elysia's hands held hers gently. "You don't have to do this. You don't owe me anything." Gabrielle looked up into those beautiful green eyes, her heart singing in joy. "No, I don't have to. But I want to. I want… to be with you… in every sense of the word." Elysia's eyes searched Gabrielle's. "Are you absolutely sure?" Seeing her nod, Elysia closed her eyes and rested her forehead against Gabrielle. "If at any moment you feel uncomfortable or you wish to stop, just say so." After those words, Elysia's hands released the young Veela's, who turned towards the woman next to her as she stripped off her robes, revealing her naked form. She then reached forward and began pulling at Elysia's robes as she kissed her, the kiss being deep and genuine in its passion.

            With a speed that Gabrielle could not hope to match, the young Veela found herself splayed out on the bed, the robe fully spilled open behind her as Elysia loomed over her. Those blue eyes devoured the naked form above her, finding the stronger musculature a lot more appealing than she remembered, any traces of jealousy about the chest on her housemate having evaporated as it was all laid bare before her. Said body was soon pressed into her's, as Elysia's lips kissed Gabrielle's with barely repressed hunger, before she pulled back, breathing heavily. "This… this is… my first time…" Gabrielle blinked in surprise. "Really?" Elysia nodded. "My… fling with Cho was only a few kisses and Ginny… she tried for more but something kept pulling me back. I… I may need you to give me a few pointers." Gabrielle's face went red as well. "This… is my first time too. I… know what's supposed to happen so I can guide you, but… we will essentially be figuring it all out as we go along. I am also on the potion… so… you don't have to worry about… that." Elysia closed her eyes for a moment, before leaning in, her mouth just inches away from Gabrielle's ear. "I hope… you aren't in too much of a hurry… because I am going to make sure you enjoy every moment of tonight." After speaking those words, her lips then began to explore every inch of Gabrielle's body, the young Veela both astounded and thrilled by how meticulously Elysia seemed to explore and revere it. Even her chest, which she had been disappointed in, received plenty of affection from her lover, leaving Gabrielle's body covered in sweat, her legs shaking from the desire building inside of her.

            Even exhausted after her first release, she was aware enough of the moment their bodies became one, the pain shattering through the haze in her mind. Elysia, however, proved herself the attentive lover, using salves she kept at her bedside to ease the pain, the two then taking it slow as Gabrielle grew used to the intrusion. The slow, deliberate pace the two settled on was making the flames under Gabrielle's skin grow hotter and hotter, her hands gripping Elysia's back tightly, as those lips brought that delightful haze back into her mind. Soon, both grew desperate for release as their pace quickened, with Gabrielle's legs refusing to release Elysia's waist. Gabrielle's release arrived first again, momentarily blinding her senses as the surge in the fires in her soul sapped all strength from her frame, before her mind began to be flooded with sensations and emotions. The bond that had remained closed off for so long had suddenly opened, with Elysia's feelings coming in loud and clear, from the lust that drove her currently, to the love that simmered underneath, the tenderness of it delighting Gabrielle, as her partner soon followed her into bliss. The young blonde held her raven haired lover tightly, kissing her neck and shoulders lovingly as the lust ebbed, the two breathing deeply, before Elysia pulled back, those wonderful lips returning to Gabrielle's neck, reigniting her skin. The two turned over so that Elysia was now spooning her from behind, those hands back at work, tormenting Gabrielle in delight as they found new and exciting places that left her squirming in her lover's grasp. When the young Veela felt Elysia taking her again, she allowed her to once more set the pace, with her wakeful memories of the night fading soon after, as both eventually succumbed to exhaustion, their bodies still tangled in a warm and intimate embrace that neither was particularly motivated to end. 

Chapter Text

            Stretching slightly in her sleep, Gabrielle found her movements hindered by a decent amount of weight settled around her waist. As her mind began to awaken, her hands reached down and found an arm wrapped gently around her, holding her in place. The presence of said appendage made the memories from the previous night flare up across her mind, before a soft voice next to her ear spoke up. "Morning, Gabrielle. How are you feeling?" Taking mental stock of her body, her back warming up as it became clear she was still being spooned from behind by her lover, Gabrielle winced slightly when she went to shift her hips. "A bit sore, but otherwise I am good. You?" Feeling her bed partner shift behind her made the young Veela's desires rise, soreness be damned, particularly when something rubbed up against her rear. "A bit sore too, though probably not as bad. Also… sorry about that… it tends to happen in the morning… and having you naked wrapped in my arms didn't make it easy in trying to get it to come down." Gabrielle gingerly shifted her body, until she was face to face with Elysia, their bodies covered in white sheets, the light entering from the partly opened window dim from the early winter sunrise. She noticed those green eyes searching her face. "Any regrets?" Gabrielle shook her head. "Not really. Only that I didn't get to do much to you last night. You really monopolized all of the time." Elysia blushed and lowered her eyes. "Since you said it was your first, I remembered hearing that it is quite painful, so I wanted to make sure if for some reason we had to stop, you would still have enjoyed yourself." Gabrielle smiled before leaning in to kiss Elysia's nose. "And I did. A lot. In fact…"

            Elysia's breath hitched as Gabrielle's unseen hand found its intended target. "I would like to return the favor to you." Elysia spent a few moments trying to compose herself under Gabrielle's ministrations, before she pulled the woman's hand away from her and up to her lips, kissing it lovingly. "And I would be willing to let you… if your family wasn't waiting for us downstairs. I don't think I want to explain to anyone, let alone Victoire, why both of us would be walking funny." Gabrielle pouted but sighed. "Fine, fine. Do you have any more of that potion from last night? I want the soreness to go down." Nodding, Elysia leaned away from Gabrielle, reaching towards the bedside table, exposing her bare back to her lover's blue eyes, which grew in size at the sight. "Uhm… do those hurt? The scratches on your back. I think… I might have been a bit rough on you." Presenting the cream to Gabrielle, Elysia shook her head. "They don't hurt. Trust me, I have had far worse. If it makes you feel any better, this should also help heal them, if you want to apply it to me… after we shower." Nodding, Gabrielle, placed the jar on the bedside table next to her side of the bed. Her eyes followed Elysia as she walked around the bed and headed for the shower, a thought coming to her mind. "Can I join you?" Elysia paused for a moment and gave it some serious thought before sighing. "Yes, you can. Just… try to keep us both from taking any longer in the shower than we have to." Gabrielle chuckled, having been caught. "Oh, alright, but I intend to continue our… explorations… later." Joining Elysia in the far more spacious shower of the Master Suite, Gabrielle found herself unable to resist touching her lover's body, but made sure to avoid pushing matters too far, especially when Elysia was kind enough to reciprocate the attention that she had received, before the young Veela stepped out and applied the ointment to Elysia's scratch marks and to her own sore lower regions.

            Once she snuck back into her room and pulled on some clothes she had set aside, Gabrielle joined Elysia as they made their way down to the ground floor, using more of her spells to finish drying that untamable black hair, before the witch simply placed it in a loose ponytail. Finding the guests already with their breakfasts served, the two took their seat at the table as Elysia thanked Ida for handling so much on her own, with Apolline, Fleur and Adeline giving the two of them some very scrutinizing looks. François, for his part, seemed to have opted to simply not think about his youngest engaging in such activities and ignored it, choosing instead to question Elysia about the mirror from last night. The head of the Peverells mentioned it was similar to the ones that Adeline and her mother had, but that those had been earlier models, designed to act more as two way communicators rather a true, full range scrying mirrors, but that the company was making excellent progress after Gringotts and MACUSA both invested in them and that the ICW was looking into the project for potential integration into its security forces and for the sort of laws that would govern similar objects as soon as they became mainstream. François hummed to himself. "You seem to be well informed on the international markets." Elysia pulled a loose bang of hair away from her face. "My associates in Gringotts Paris and I keep each other up to date on anything that we could invest in together. They know that I have a particular interest in the application of magic to muggle devices, like the exercising equipment I have upstairs and these communication mirrors, so they know I am willing to use some of my funds to match their investments. The less of a risk of financial losses to the bank, the more the Goblin Nation is willing to take the plunge."

            François hummed to himself. "And if it earns you a profit…" Elysia shrugged. "It's just business, though I always try to make sure the investment agreements benefit both the company and the consumers more. Seeing as we are technically more long lived than most humans, I can make plans that will pay out a few years down the line. Particularly, since I actually have my own source of income." As Jeanne engaged Elysia on when the new healing potions could be seen hitting the market and which ones she should expect to put on sale in their area, Fleur nudged her sister's shoulder. "So… how well did you sleep last night?" Gabrielle glared at her a little, before growing a wistful smile on her face. "For the hours we managed to get for actual sleep? Quite well, actually." Fleur was surprised by Gabrielle being more open but her curiosity won out. "And?" Looking at Victoire briefly, Gabrielle tried to be discreet. "And? It was great. The fact we both have no experience showed, but Elysia… was very intent on making it special for me. And it was." Fleur saw the joy radiating from her sister and smiled. "Well, I am glad for the two of you. Just try to not make me feel too jealous. With both you and Maman getting action, it's only going to get more frustrating for me." Gabrielle nodded, as she took another bite from her scrambled eggs, her eyes focused once more on Elysia as she and Adeline were discussing the upcoming trip to Guiana and the sorts of plants she expected to find, with Elysia looking forward to testing a few as potions materials eventually. The young Veela felt the rush from last night ebbing, but in its wake was a genuine feeling of contentment and joy that she couldn't quite shake. It might have taken them both six months to get this far but Gabrielle was more than happy with the relationship she had with Elysia, and was definitely looking forward to what the next year would bring. 

-✿-

            " I see Apolline is starting off the New Year with a bang ." Apolline looked away from her husband as the two had met up after exiting the Magical Convention Assembly Chamber within the Ministry of Magic, bowing her head respectfully at Brion. " My apologies, Minister Béranger, but after recent events, I have no desire to be passive when it comes to matters that can affect everyone. " Brion chuckled. " And I am sure many of the constituents are thankful for your tireless effort, even if their representatives are not ." François rubbed her back in a show of support. " If it lessens some of her passion in our everyday life, I may just be thankful to the Assembly, though also quite jealous ." Apolline's playful glare was soon followed by Brion's laughter. " Well, let's see if we can avoid that. Still, excellent work as always, Representative Delacour ." Apolline could feel the pride radiating from her husband. The session had started exactly as she had predicted, with the more conservative representatives introducing amendments to the treaties with the Goblins to prevent them from repeating what Elysia did before the start of the Yuletide. Apolline had warned François to keep track of the votes thrown in favor of said measure, as it was likely that the benefactors of Laborde's illegal activities would either issue the votes themselves or would influence the representatives to take said votes. Either way, it would be a trail of information he could follow up on in his investigations. Before the vote on the measure, however, Apolline had taken the stand to speak out against the measure. "While I can understand the principal reason as to why this proposed legislation is being brought to the Convention, as there are many that fear the Goblins of Gringotts acting independently of the MSF's responsibility as the law enforcement branch of our community, we must also recognize the danger that such an unilateral change to the Treaty will have on our international relations ."

            Apolline looked about the chamber. "Because if one takes the moment to read the wording for this amendment, you will notice that its wording is far more broad than simply banning Gringotts from carrying out its responsibilities with regards to its own activities. It would ban even the ICW from acting within our borders without getting authorization from the Ministry and the Convention's Judiciary Committee. These provisions fly in the face of our treaties with both Gringotts and the ICW and could isolate France beyond simply in the realm of law enforcement, as we could lose our representation in the ICW, weakening our political strength and that of our allies, diminishing our citizens from having free movement to all other ICW member states, as well as bringing our economy to the brink of financial collapse if we suddenly have to transfer all the economic activity from Gringotts Paris and its affiliates to the French Magical Bank. These measures could therefore bring undue suffering to the entire range of the magical population. As such, I hereby declare that the only conceivable, logical choice is to vote down this measure and to have any future re-negotiations with Gringotts or ICW be handled by the Ministry's Foreign Affairs Department and the Conventions Foreign Matters Committee. We are just starting the legislative year, so let us start it the right way, rather than setting our community on a path to economic turmoil ." After the Convention applauded her speech, and several others took the stand to speak, including the aforementioned Foreign Matters Committee chairman and the Judiciary representatives from the Assembly and the Ministry, the vote was cast, resulting in a resounding rejection of the amendment, before the Convention turned to other matters.

            " It's a shame so many of the Yuletide gatherings were canceled due to the warding crisis. Perhaps then the draft of the amendment presented today would have been more to your liking ." Apolline made her face expressionless as she turned to face the source of the voice. " Representative du Plessis. I take it your holidays weren't as relaxing as you would have liked? " The man gave her his usual dismissive sigh as he parted back a bang of his smooth brown hair, his deep amber eyes searching her and her husband's faces. " Not really. Having to reorganize my schedule after so many invitations were suddenly canceled was a deeply unpleasant experience, though I suppose it wasn't as bothersome for you, since you had already declined to attend most galas in the first place this last year ." Apolline gave him an unapologetic smile. " A shame for everyone else, but after the scare that my family went through, it didn't feel right to spend even a moment away from them. I am sure that one day you will know what that is like ." Apolline's dig managed to draw some irritation through the man's mask. She had attended Beaubaxtons at the same time as Jean Du Plessis, and his inability to maintain a steady relationship or a betrothal to any of the other wealthy former aristocratic families was a source of constant irritation for the proud man. Though he always wore elaborate robes and fine clothes, as was expected from one of the major players of the conservative movement, he had never managed to make the sort of political alliance expected of him through marriage. Though Apolline had entertained the possibility of him simply being interested in men or not having any interest at all, she had developed a dislike for the man for entirely different reasons.

            When he first won his seat in the Magic Convention, he had been enthusiastic in presenting amendments, proposals and legislations that all sounded good on principle, but had dangerous connotations. From reducing the restrictions for residency of the Representatives and their candidates, expanding benefits to magical families and limiting access to Magicals with Creature status or blood relation, Jean Du Plessis had done everything in his power to undo many of the changes adopted by the Convention in the aftermath of Grindelwald's War. His proposals were mostly summarily defeated and the man seemed to recede into the background, never again being the proponent of any bills. That said, Apolline was certain that even though he seemed to have taken a more reserved stance, he still remained the mind behind the recent spate of similarly drafted proposals, all presented by other Representatives who seemed to revel in the limelight more than he did, even as they made fools of themselves at times. While she wasn't aware of all of the people her husband was investigating, she wouldn't doubt it that the man and his vast wealth could be at the center of not just the Warding Crisis, but also the Laborde incident, being a silent partner or facilitator. As the man resettled his aloof mask on his face, he shrugged. " Perhaps one day I will indeed know what that is like. Still, I hope that you and your family will be more open to returning to the social events of our world in this upcoming year. One wouldn't want to think that you are reneging on your own social responsibilities. Or is this simply an extension of being Veela? From what I heard, your youngest avoided all social functions at the Academy in her seven years there ."

            François tried to step forward, but Apolline held his arm, before turning her gaze on Du Plessis. " I can assure you that I will not renege on my responsibilities as a Representative and a member of the Convention. That said… our priority will always be to place our children's needs over the political grandstanding of our peers. It may well be that my daughters may one day join me in the social functions I attend, but it will be of their own accord and at their leisure. Now, if you would excuse us ." Allowing François to take the lead, Apolline and her husband bade the Minister a good day, before heading out into the main chamber of the French Ministry of Magic. Following her husband to his office as he went to retrieve his mail, as it had been redirected there while the wards were being rebuilt around their home, she waited until the door was closed before scanning the room for any misscalenous magic. "I sincerely hope you are keeping an eye on that man. Everytime he is near me I just…" Apolline shivered, with her husband coming over and running his hands on her upper arms. "I can't say anything about the cases, but anyone even remotely believed to be bankrolling the illicit operations is under close scrutiny. That being said… Do you think his words were a veiled threat against Gabrielle?" Apolline was silent for a moment. "Not an overt threat. He knows that if anything happens to her you won't back down and neither would I. I doubt he was behind the kidnapping itself, as he would never bring that attention upon himself or his associates, but that doesn't mean he won't use the perceived weakness in our daughter's social skills, or the fact that she was kidnapped, as a means of diminishing my image our our ability to protect our own. You know how these people are. If your family doesn't hold a Representative Seat for multiple generations, then you are seen as inconsequential."

            Sighing, François nodded. "Trust me, I have noticed how he and the others don't treat me with anything more than indifference. As far as they are concerned, I am just another lowborn acting above his station. Still, we should let Gabrielle know, just in case. I don't want her getting taken again simply because her work requires her to be out among the magical creatures either at the owner's homes, ranches or reserves." Apolline chuckled. "My dear husband, you seem to forget our daughter has an excellent protector watching over her currently. Now that they are actively engaged in a romantic relationship, I can assure you, anyone that lays a hand on her will know a very immediate lesson." François pulled away from his wife, his face creased with worry. "Look, I didn't object to them getting together when they announced it on New Years, but I still have my reservations about Elysia Peverell. I am grateful for her opening up her home to us during the warding issue and it's clear you and the girls like her… but she is dangerous. You didn't see the corpses that had littered the Laborde Estate, mangled and sliced apart. I have never seen the like in all my years as an Auror. Forensics said all of it was possibly done by a single blade. One singular blade left nearly fifty decently trained Dark Wizards and Witches dead. Who trains themselves to kill like that?" Apolline stared at her husband. "A Goblin, of course." She raised her hand to stop his next comment. 

            "Yes, she's not a Goblin, but she was trained by them, fought in their world, by their rules and traditions. Traditions that had to be adapted to facing Magicals with wands utilizing their own martial expertise. I am not surprised she was able to learn their ways and master them, I am only surprised that she elected to not make that her profession. And that should tell you exactly what you need to know, my husband." Moving forward, Apolline rested her hand on her husband's cheek. "Elysia Peverell is a deadly combatant, one that the Dark Wizards and Witches were not ready to face. Who knows what other forces she could handle on her own, at the command of the Goblin Nation. And yet, rather than acting as a Mercenary, she dedicated her life to becoming a world class Potions Master, whose first book is entirely devoted to Healing and Medicinal Potions that can alleviate the market prices for them everywhere in the world. Whose first Potion was developed to bring freedom and comfort to the Werewolves. She isn't some killing machine at the beck and call of the highest bidder, but a kind hearted young woman who has possibly faced the most dangerous creatures this world has to offer and survived, taking it upon herself to never be truly powerless in the face of… well, anything." Apolline leaned over and kissed her husband softly, before smiling up at him. "So, don't you worry too much about our petit ange. She has found herself a true guardian angel to look after her wellbeing. Our daughters are coming into their own and our granddaughter will need us to give her the love her father never could. So, focus, husband, on the job you have before you, and not on what isn't." Her smile did turn devious afterwards. "That is, when you are not satisfying my personal needs." 

            François chuckled as he wrapped his arms around his wife's waist. "You are insatiable." He searched her eyes and saw the lack of worry on her. It was a stark contrast to the manic, fearful state she had been in when their girls had been kidnapped just a few weeks prior. While Apolline had shared what she had done with him, she hadn't revealed everything that the Gringotts Director had told her and he understood why. It was a complication that came with the lives they both sought out, with her being a Representative for both the Conclaves and Magical France and himself taking on the position of MSF Director. They both knew the value and importance of confidentiality and responsibility. Elysia Peverell wasn't his favorite person in the world, but she had the respect of his wife, her kin and of Gringotts Paris' Director. Her home was a veritable fortress, something he had thoroughly checked while staying there, having even detected other, unperceivable wards or defences built into the stone or the earth itself. He had even taken a peek at her personal training regimen and found himself stunned by not only its breath but the amount of discipline she put herself through. Of course, as she had been aware of his presence, Elysia had allowed him to try out some of the exercises and all François could think as he struggled to lift even a quarter of the weight she worked with consistently was that the MSF would probably benefit from a more involved physical training program for its Aurors. Still, he had seen what his wife alluded to. For all of her training and practice with wandless magic, Elysia seemed entirely devoted to her craft as a Potions Master, with Gabrielle somehow managing to sneak in and claiming some of that attention as well. If Apolline could put aside her personal concerns and trust Gabrielle with the last of the Peverells… then perhaps so could he.   

-✿-

            " Welcome to Gringotts Paris. State your name and purpose ." Hermione dug into her coat pocket, keeping her face hidden by a scarf and hat, which wasn't out of place due to the cold weather that was currently striking Paris. She then handed her Gringotts key to the receptionist, while holding out her hand. " I would like to talk to a Manager regarding the transfer of accounts and funds, with full discretion exercised ." The Receptionist Goblin nodded, placing the key into a slot on her desk, before drawing out a knife. Once it was cleaned, the teller sliced Hermione's palm, depositing blood on a receptacle next to the key, before the wound began to heal as the Goblin cleaned the knife once more, returning it to its case. In a moment the key turned, indicating a match with the keyholder's blood. The Receptionist then read through the information that appeared on a thin piece of parchment, before turning the key and removing it and the parchment from the slots on her desk. " I will ask if any Managers are available to handle your requests. One moment please ." Hermione stepped back from the desk, massaging her hand as the Receptionist went to the back of the bank, passing by the Tellers as they all processed the withdrawal and deposit requests of their customers, as the recently arrived British witch looked around the Paris Branch of Gringotts. It certainly seemed to reflect more of the wide open look that both the French Ministry of Magic and the Place Cachée had, when compared to the narrow, almost claustrophobic estetic of Diagon Alley. Gringotts London itself hadn't changed much since her first visit, with the exception of a new marble relief that adorned the back wall of the lobby, the craftsmanship of it looking extremely detailed, even to Hermione's eyes. Sadly, she had only seen the inside of the London bank once in the last seven years, when she had gone in to get the direct deposit slip for her new job at the Ministry of Magic.

            As her attention returned to the back of the Paris lobby, she noticed the Goblin Receptionist returning with surprising speed, before she took a breather as soon as she reached Hermione. " One of our Managers will see you now, Miss. If you would please follow me ." Nodding, Hermione followed the goblin past the teller desks, before she found herself going deeper into the bank than she had expected, until she reached a double set of doors, two Goblins in full plate armour standing guard outside of it. At the sudden surge of anxiety, believing that she had made a mistake, the doors opened, revealing a well dressed Goblin with a cane. He gestured with his hand. "Please enter, Miss. I can assure you, you are quite safe here. My colleague tells me you wish to keep your visit discreet?" Hermione nodded, passing by the guards, before the doors behind her were closed shut. She then removed her wool breton cap and grey scarf from around her face and neck, as well as her dark navy blue coat. "My apologies if it's an inconvenience. My situation has been very precarious back home and I am concerned it may be just as dangerous here if I don't take the necessary precautions." The Goblin nodded after taking his seat behind the desk. "Yes, I imagine that would be the case. Now then, Miss Granger, allow me to introduce myself. I am Fueruk, Director of Gringotts' Paris Branch. The receptionist said you wished to transfer your accounts?" The nerves from earlier suddenly returned as Hermione took her seat. "Ah, yes. The issue is that I will still be receiving my monthly check from my Ministry posting in London and I would like to avoid telegraphing the fact that I have moved to France. Very few people know that I have crossed the Channel and I would like to keep it that way. As such, can I request that only employees handling the transfers know of my presence here and no one else?"

            The Director went silent for a moment. "Would you be willing to permit members of our security force to know?" Hermione frowned, trying to gauge out why the director was fighting her on this request. "Only in the strictest necessity." Fueruk rubbed his chin. "Very well. As for your funds and the continued payments from the British Ministry, you are not the first customer who has received funds from a country they are not residing in, though since you are requesting heightened security… We could offer you one of our Gringotts accounts with no physical vaults at any of our Branches. The funds would be carefully tabulated and withdrawn from the Bank's general pool, similarly to how it is managed in the non-magical banks. Since the account would be attached to the general funds of Gringotts, you would be free to withdraw funds at any of our Branches rather easily. The Vault you have in Britain could be reduced to the smallest size so that the deposits can be received and the funds transferred into your general account, leaving only the amount of funds needed to maintain the physical vault open. Is all this agreeable to you?" Hermione nodded. She was already familiar with how modern banking worked thanks to her parents, so hearing that Gringotts had a similar alternative was an expected and welcomed option. "It is." Fueruk summoned an attendant to his office and the two spoke in their own language, before the attendant stepped out. He then turned his attention back to her. "Lastly, I imagine you do not wish to file a change regarding your current residential address?" 

            Hermione shook her head. "No sir. I have yet to secure a permanent abode for myself and would like to avoid any mail betraying my location until that changes." Fueruk wrote another note on his opened file. "Gringotts Paris has the equivalent to P.O. boxes so you can have your mail delivered here without issue and retrieve it at your leisure. At such a time as you have a permanent address, you can have the mail redirect charm transferred back to you or you may continue to receive your mail here and have it sent to your home via our secure mail service." Hermione thought for a moment. "I will take the P.O Box. The other alternatives will be considered in time." Fueruk wrote more down on his file as his attendant returned, placing a stack of documents on the desk. Hermione went through the process of reading the full contract, finding the fees acceptable and signaling that she wished to keep the arrangement that existed between her own accounts and her parents. Because of the dangers associated with being related to her, Hermione had convinced them to transfer their funds into her account, with them having limited access. The very tactics being taken by the Neo Death Eaters, made Hermione particularly concerned that her parents could be forced through magic to empty out their own bank accounts, leaving them penniless without the safety that Gringotts offered. The limited access feature was just in case they were brought to one of the non-magical branches of the bank and had the funds withdrawn from there. Her father wasn't fond of the arrangement since he hated feeling restricted, but Hermione made sure that she spent as much time with him and her mom, so that if they wanted to buy anything seriously expensive, the limited access wouldn't be an imposition. Hopefully in the next few months, the arrangement would no longer be needed.

            Once all the files were reviewed, she took the offered blood quill and signed it, her parents signatures being unnecessary for the changes she was making. Once the forms were duplicated, Fueruk slipped them into the folder on his desk and closed it. "Very well, that is everything taken care off. Now, before you leave, I would like to offer you access to Gringotts' Realtor services. As you can imagine, we have been forced to take some properties as collateral in the past and while we attempt to sell them quickly, not every property has a buyer lined up for it. We also have access to non-magical properties, apartments, empty plots of land and any other options you may wish to consider." Hermione blinked in surprise. "Wow, uhm, if there is a listing of the available options, I wouldn't mind going through it." Fueruk walked over to his drawers and pulled open one, retrieving what looked to be an ordinary realtor's booklet. "You can take it home and make your picks there before discussing them here with our property managers for in depth descriptions and physical tours. Will that be all, Miss Granger?" Hermione nodded, looking at the booklet for a moment. "Director Fueruk… may I ask why you have been so accommodating with me? I can't imagine you aren't aware of the role I played in the damage that was done to Gringotts London almost seven years ago. I thought that Gringotts would want to limit business with me as much as possible. And yet… you have been very accommodating with me today, even taking up the work of an Account Manager despite being the Director of the bank, offering me other services beyond those I requested… Why?" 

            Fueruk steepled his hands before him on the desk. "Miss Granger, had you simply paid the fines that had been prepared for you, that would be the very treatment you would be receiving. But you paid no fines. Do you understand why?" Hermione frowned. "Because Harry took them upon himself, without my consultation." Fueruk chuckled. "Indeed, but Mr Potter then proceeded to repay the debts that had been created by your actions in Gringotts London via a means that not only earned him a commutation of his sentence, but also a lessening of said fines, all the while gaining the respect of the Goblin Nation. Mr Potter's desire to find a means of repaying the insult of the break-in by respecting our traditions, taking up the responsibility that was his alone, washed away any ill will that remained towards you." Hermione's frown deepened. "Even still… why the special treatment?" Fueruk sighed. "That, I am afraid, is information I am not currently at liberty to share. What I can say is that Mr Potter was a valued client and that certain provisions were left to ensure that you, Miss Granger, were treated well, unless you, by your own actions, acted against Gringotts and the Goblin Nation as a whole." Hermione went silent for a moment, her best friend's smile flashing across her face, before she lowered her eyes. "Even now, he is still looking after me." Fueruk shrugged. "That I leave up to your interpretation. Now then, is there anything else you would like me to do for you?" Hermione shook her head. "No sir, your help today has been invaluable as it is. May your business be ever fruitful." As he watched the first generation witch wrap herself up and leave his office, Fueruk sighed. "Bound by two requests not to inform the other of their current location. How very frustrating."

            Calling the Head of the Guards, Fueruk waited patiently in his office until Tyrok arrived. "You summoned me, Viceroy?" Fueruk took a picture from the file in front of him and handed it to Tyrok. "I want you to select from the Mages under your command a few who would be willing to do undercover security. I have a client who wishes to protect herself and her family and she is trying to minimize how many people know of her current whereabouts. She will be making routine pickups of mail from the Bank in the next few weeks and it's likely that her non-magical parents will withdraw funds from our associate businesses. From there their priority will be the family's security. Any incidents or attacks are to be reported immediately to you and to the MSF. Understood?" Tyrok looked at the picture and frowned before Fueruk decided to give him the motivation he needed. "She is an old but very important associate of Lady Peverell prior to her entering the Arena in Londinium. I hope that clarifies how serious this mission is." Tyrok swallowed nervously. "It does, Viceroy. I will have my most trustworthy forces guaranteeing her safety. If you will excuse me." At Fueruk's nod, Tyrok stepped out with haste, as Fueruk sighed. He was able to circumvent Granger's request due to the vague wording he got her to agree with, but the same could not be said of Elysia Peverell's, as that witch had learned quite well how to cover all possible loopholes. Still, while he could not inform either witch of the other's presence in the same country, he could make sure Miss Granger remained safe. Getting them to meet would be a bit more problematic, but perhaps a bit of scheduling could make it work. Elysia was coming in every weekend now for her special little project, so getting their schedules to align shouldn't be too hard.

-✿-

            "Easy mom, it's not like I am going to war or anything. It's just six months. Besides, I am sure that you have been dying to get me out of the house." Jeanne pulled away from her daughter, wiping away tears from her eyes. "I would never want that, even if I know you will have to find your own place eventually. The last six months with you at home have been a great source of joy to me, seeing first hand just how much you have grown as a woman and a witch. I would more than welcome you staying a whole other year." Adeline's cheeks turned darker, before she looked at the other two women who had come to wish her well on her trip. "A little help here?" Elysia raised her hands. "I had to deal with this for two months ever since you decided to camp out in my greenhouse. It's all you now." Gabrielle chuckled as she approached her former roommate and her very best friend, pulling her into a hug. "Hey, you decided to go through with this, so you get to enjoy the consequences of your actions." Adeline grumbled the word "traitor" before hugging her friend back warmly, kissing her on the cheek. "You two look after her and each other now, you hear? Ever since Christmas, you have been glowing, not in an expecting sort of way, and it looks real good on you, and Elysia just seems to smile all the time. You have no idea how happy I am that you two found each other. That said, if I am neither the Maid of Honor nor your first born's godmother, we will have some serious talks." Gabrielle's face went bright red. "Trust me Adeline, Fleur has decent claims to either, but I promise to consult you first… In a few years." Adeline smiled. "We will see. Still, I am going to miss you, roomie." Giving her one last kiss on the cheek, Adeline then turned to Elysia, suddenly feeling nervous.

            "And I don't even know what to say to you. Seeing my work on your books, knowing they are about to get published and sold all over the world… it's a dream I never even fathomed as being a possibility." Elysia chuckled. "Trust me, I have had plenty of those too. What matters isn't exactly to only pursue your dreams, but to believe that you can do so much more. So, take this very lovely, and possibly exhausting, trip and just make of it what you will. Wherever your future may lead, you know we all have your back." Adeline nodded, before pulling Elysia into as strong a hug as the dark skinned young woman could manage. "You take care of these two for me. With you on the job, I know they will be in good hands." Elysia patted Adeline on the back. "I will, you just have fun for the next six months. Just be careful you don't catch something worse than jungle fever." Adeline laughed before pulling away. "Trust me, I have taken every vaccine and medication required to stay healthy in the region. I'll even avoid the salads and local tap water, as much as my midriff will suffer for it." Pulling the large duffle bag onto her shoulder, Adeline heard her name being called as the portkey set to travel to French Guiana was due to leave in a few minutes. She waved at her mother and friends. "Well, I gotta get going. See you all in six months." Jeanne waved back. "Do try to send letters home every week or so since the mirrors won't be able to connect. If you don't I will be taking the next portkey to come look for you!" Adeline yelled back "I promise!" as she approached the portkey handler, handing them her identification card and ticket, before she took her position on the enchanted rope.

            When the last warning was issued, the portkey activated, transporting all attached to the rope thousands of miles to their destination as Elysia comforted a still somewhat depressed Jeanne. After a relatively long and disorientating trip, Adeline and those who were accompanying her on the portkey landed in a closed off chamber, where several French Magical Transportation Workers helped to get them onto their feet. After confirming their identities and registering them as being in the territory, the group was led outside. Where the Ministry of Magic in Paris reflected a more modern construction style, due to the damage that had been caused to it during its recapture after the wars, French Guiana's Magical Center in Cayenne seemed to be centuries old, with the interior being made of wood and light colored plaster, the ceiling held up by a myriad of columns as several kiosks were swarmed by people, locals and travelers alike. The moment they exited outside into a small plaza, the heat and humidity finally became apparent, with most of the people in her group instantly complaining. Adeline, however, merely took the sun hat she folded under her arm and placed it on her head, blocking out the glare, happy that she had taken her mother and Elysia's suggestion to apply the skin protectant potion before taking the portkey. In the days leading up to the departure, Jeanne had been instructing her on the potions she should take to keep herself not only comfortable, as the skin protectant potions developed by the various magical cultures near the equator protected the user not only from the heat and the humidity, but also the bugs that infested the region. She had a case in her bag that had been personally brewed by Elysia filled with every potion she needed and a few she might end up needing in emergencies, all set to last the entirety of the trip.

            Taking one last portkey, the group of Herbology Interns and Apprentices arrived at their final destination, a campsite deep in the jungles of the Guianan rainforest. A loud whistle brought everyone's attention to a woman who looked remarkably like Professor Persaud, though her braided hair hung loose rather than pressed tightly onto her head. "Welcome everyone, to this year's Beauxbatons Guiana Tropical Research Station. My name is Michelle Persaud and I am the Head Researcher here. Behind me you will find our main building where we will have our meals, conduct our meetings regarding area distribution and observation, and it will also serve as a shelter if any major storms strike the area. Now, I believe a few of you are here in teams, so you can set up your tents in close proximity to each other, just keep them in the designated area, otherwise you will be enjoying the smoke from our kitchens at around meal time every day. Oh, and if you see a bright light in the horizon rising up into the sky, it is merely the nearby Space Center sending up a rocket or two. We do, however, encourage everyone to stay in the Research Station when we announce a liftoff is taking place, just in case any accidents do happen. You do not want to have to explain to the European Space Agency's security force what you are doing out in the jungles all on your own if a rocket ends up exploding. Meals will be served at sunrise, noon and sunset and, aside from those out in the main camp or having an overnight observation, we don't encourage you to step out into the jungles on your own, wands or no. Besides you Herbology Graduates, we do have Magizoologists and their apprentices here to both document any new creatures, magical or not, as well as to handle campsite safety and security ."

              Persaud raised her finger. " Any late night observations set in your previously determined research grids will be carried out by a combined team studying both the Fauna and the Flora and there will be Magizoologoists and Researchers like myself checking in on your wellbeing and work periodically during these overnight expeditions. Lastly, while hurricane season isn't until June, that doesn't mean this region will not see any major storms moving through the area. The Research Station was placed here because it is the safest location in the immediate vicinity, so if the rains do come in strong, we will issue a warning and recall you all back. Each one of you will be provided with emergency portkeys that can be individually activated to bring you back to camp or they can be remotely activated in case of suspected incapacitation or any other emergencies taking place. These safety precautions are in place to guarantee that every single one of you can not only carry out your research, but to survive doing so as well, so take them seriously. We haven't lost any expedition members in the last twenty five years to disease, dangerous animals, toxic plant life, disgruntled locals or inclement weather, and I do not intend to let my record be tarnished, so everyone here will be following safety procedures or you will be on the next portkey back to Paris. Understood ?" Getting everyone's affirmations, the woman went through the list, eventually calling Adeline over. Michelle looked the young woman over, a small smile breaking across her face. "My cousin said you would be well prepared. I can see she wasn't kidding. According to this, you aren't here with any groups ?" Adeline shook her head as Persaud scratched her own scalp with her pencil. " Well, that means you will be operating in conjunction with a Magizoologist full time. Now, let's see… Lovegood, you around?"

            A faint "coming" spoken in English preceded the arrival of a young petite woman wearing clothes that had clearly seen a lot of action, most covered in patches of mud, same as her lightly tanned skin. Still, Adeline was surprised by the cheerful, almost girlish smile on the blonde's face, her hair tied back in a loose but straight ponytail underneath what looked to be a bush hat, though this one was covered in foliage. Persaud gestured at the woman. " Adeline Charbonneau, meet Luna Lovegood. She's here as an independent Magizoologist and is one of our best field experts. We signed her up three years ago and have been fortunate that she has been willing to join us every season ever since. She is, however, a bit eccentric, even by Magizoology standards. You two think you will be able to work together ?" Adeline held out her hand to Luna and spoke in English. "Hello, Luna. My name's Adeline. I am here to learn all I can about the local plants and environment. Think you could lend me a hand?" Those silver like eyes searched Adeline's face as her smile grew, before she took the offered hand. "Sure, but I hope you don't mind getting dirty. Lots of animals in the region can pick up our scent miles away and the best way to fool them is to mask it with the scent of the environment itself." Adeline shrugged. "As long as I can get back to the tub in my tent, I can manage half a day or more covered in dirt and mud." Luna's eyes lit up as Michelle chuckled. "Well, you aren't getting rid of her now. Luna, how about you two get acquainted while Adeline sets up her tent?" As Luna explained in rapid fire English all the soaps she has to help mask the natural scents of humans, Adeline shook her head at having gotten herself a brand new roommate minutes after leaving Gabrielle back in Paris, wondering just how "eccentric" she could end up being. At the very least, Adeline felt she wouldn't be bored out here for the next six months.

-✿-

            Gabrielle watched as Elysia entered the Peverell Estate, not needing to feel the emotions leaking through the bond to know that she wasn't in a particularly happy mood, even after she pretended to be happy with Jeanne having dropped her off at her home after returning from the French Ministry in Paris. Just a few days prior, François had confirmed that the new wards installed at the Delacour house were now fully charged and that the home was secure, having even installed designated Apparition and Portkey points on the property while keeping the surrounding land, which was technically still his property, protected by the wards as well, making any future attacks on the home even more complicated and far more noticeable from the inside. He had debated with Apolline installing a similar ward scheme to the one the Peverell Estate had with its iron gates, but they ultimately decided it was too much. The fact that François would instantly know if someone did arrive at the property via magic, or by simply walking, was considered more than enough for what was a family home. Poor Victoire had been a bit emotional about leaving the Estate, since not only had she enjoyed every minute she spent there during the holidays and had felt perfectly safe, but Elysia's companions had taken a liking to her as well, playing with her whenever the girl wanted to have fun. Even Macha, which Gabrielle noticed was the more temperamental of the three, seemed to miss the little Veela chasing after her on Anand's back through the corridors, with Poleon gleefully resting on her shoulder the entire time. 

            Taking off her coat, Gabrielle followed after Elysia as the latter's eyes searched the Reception Hall, before she sighed deeply. "Maybe it was too much too fast." Gabrielle wondered if Elysia was talking to herself or if that comment had been addressed to her, but Elysia just walked into the chamber, running her hand over the sofa, her mind deep in thought. "Before I came to live here, my living arrangements were rather lonely, but I was never truly alone. In my aunt's house, I may have been an unwanted house guest, but one could still hear the others being busy bodies. At Hogwarts, my fame and a certain manipulative bastard might have isolated me, but I was always surrounded by the noise of my roommates. Even in the Goblin District, I had a Goblin roommate and was in an area where a dozen or so other Goblins lived. I worked alongside them in the mines and in the Apothecary. I might have been an outsider at first, but I was never left on my own for long. When I first moved here… It was so quiet. I felt so… empty… alone. It was probably why I didn't fight Ida's request as vehemently as I could have. It's also very likely why Anand and Macha started their playfights." It was when Elysia mentioned her companions that Gabrielle became aware of them, as if they had materialized from her shadow. It was actually something that she had noticed after her and Elysia's night together, how they simply seemed to vanish, only to suddenly be there in the room, just outside of her perception until they wanted to be seen. Bending down, Elysia took Macha into her arms and began running her hand along the cat's back. "Gabrielle… are you sure you still want to be here with me?"

            The young Veela wanted to chastise Elysia for even suggesting that but thought better of it. Clearly, her raven haired lover had given this some thought and the very fact that she was leaving it up to Gabrielle meant that she didn't want to impose this isolation on her simply because they were now intimate, though Elysia had refrained from anything more than sharing a bed whilst the Delacours remained in the Estate. Gabrielle moved up to Elysia and hugged her from behind, planting a soft kiss on her lover's cheek. "I am. A few days ago, you said that you loved the fact that when I looked at you, I could see all that you were. I could see the part of you that had been Harry, I could see the kind soul that was the Potions Master and I could see the efficient warrior that was hidden beneath the surface." Turning Elysia around, Gabrielle raised her hands and cupped Elysia's cheeks with her hands. "I actually feel the same way with you. You don't just see me as a young woman with a career still ahead of her, or a Veela that seeks to enthrall all those too weak to resist my Allure. You can look at me and see how both are one in the same. When I am with you, I don't just feel safe, I feel cherished… even loved. As such, I have no intention of leaving you here all on your own or to ask you to change who you are or where you should be. You were willing to live here for who knows how long until you had rebuilt your family and your life. I am willing to be here and help you do that, one day, one month, one year at a time." Gabrielle watched as those green eyes searched her face before the two leaned into each other and kissed deeply, with Macha growling half heartedly as she fled the comfort of Elysia's arms.

            Leading her lover back to the master bedroom, Gabrielle stripped her of all of her clothes, but kept herself out of reach. She pressed a finger to Elysia's lips. "No, not tonight. The last time I allowed you to set the pace and you left me in a pleasure induced stupor. Tonight, you will lie down and let me be incharge." Pushing her naked raven haired girlfriend onto the bed, Gabrielle stripped out of her own clothes, feeling the side of her essence that Elysia had practically tamed during the previous session resurfacing with a vengeance. While some of the traits attributed to the Veela were exaggerated by the rest of the magical community, the fact that Veela were a sexual race was not one of them. All Veela craved physical intimacy, as was proven by her mother not being able to keep her hands off their father, as all forms of it, from hand holding to intercourse, served to feed that instinct all Veela had in them for companionship, regardless of gender. The one thing that did attract Veela, however, was magical power, though this could manifest in either the rare Allure immunity, therefore the being being beyond the Veela's power, or raw magical potential. As Gabrielle crawled her way over Elysia and began to trace her hands over her lover's physique, her nature was beyond pleased that she had found someone who had those two traits and the third, but less talked about trait that was seen as appealing, which was physical strength. Most Veelas had just as much strength if not slightly greater than most Magicals because of their heritage, so encountering someone physically stronger wasn't ever really considered, and with the fundamental change in how Magicals trained themselves after the Middle Ages, when all physical training was abandoned in favor of magical prowess, the desire disappeared from Veela culture.

            As Gabrielle ran her hands over Elysia's taught muscles, however, Gabrielle could not deny that she found Elysia's body truly attractive. The contrast of soft, supple skin and tense muscles was just driving her need to ever greater heights. Because this was exactly why Veela craved powerful mates, not to solely to safeguard themselves, the Conclaves or pass on those genes to future generations, but because to have someone that could overpower them at any moment willingly let the Veela have their way with them, out of trust and love, was considered the best one could hope for in a companion. Leaning forward, Gabrielle kissed Elysia deeply, enjoying the way their bodies pressed into each other, before pulling away. "Remember, what I say goes. If at any moment you want to stop, you need to be clear." Elysia kissed Gabrielle briefly in response. "If it ever comes to that, you will know." Having received the final confirmation, Gabrielle proceeded to do exactly what Elysia had done with her on Christmas Night, acquainting herself with every inch of Elysia's body. Despite having seen it so many times in the gym in the mornings with Elysia's choice of attire, having it just a breath away from her lips was doing far more to entice the young Veela than she had expected. Glancing up at Elysia, the young blonde groaned to herself, recognizing that in a prolonged battle of the sensorial stimulation, she would probably still lose. Still, that didn't mean she wouldn't enjoy herself along the way. Reaching the proof of Elysia's arousal, Gabrielle made sure to give it as much attention as the rest of her lover's body had received, before she too subcombed to her own temptations.

            After driving her lover to several releases, Gabrielle found that she too enjoyed seeing her partner enjoying the moment, almost as much as seeking to satisfy her own needs, which she had done at least once, finding the sight of Elysia's body under her own absolutely intoxicating, especially when Elysia's hands sought to give her as much pleasure as she could get as well. She would have chastised her lover but at the time she had been too consumed in the intimacy of the moment to formulate anything that wasn't a grunt or a moan. Once her mind had been clear enough, however, she had made Elysia turn onto her side, before the blonde hugged that well chiseled back from behind. She peppered the back with kisses, drawing ever closer to Elysia's neck, who was generous enough to pull her long black hair out of the way, before she rested her chin on Elysia's exposed shoulder. "You sure you don't want to do this every night?" Elysia chuckled, her face covered in sweat. "If we did… I don't see us getting much done in the day." Gabrielle sighed as she rubbed her cheek on Elysia's. "You do have a point. Still… Thank you for trusting me." Gabrielle found Elysia lifting one of her hands up to kiss. "After you trusted me on Christmas, it was only fair." The young blonde found the place where her lover left the hand very pleasant. "That being said… I might be tempted to try for a little more in the morning." Elysia managed to turn herself around, pulling the blanket to cover both of their bodies fully, before pulling Gabrielle closer to her, those lips that the young Veela enjoyed greatly rubbing against her own. "And I might just let you." Eventually, the two dozed off, Elysia's bout of loneliness having dissipated under Gabrielle's care, realizing that the empty house might not be so lonely when the person sharing it with her truly desired to give the raven haired witch all the attention she needed, no matter how little she asked for. To her, it felt as if one last wound that had lingered in her heart, one born from eighteen years of emotional neglect, was finally mending.

Chapter Text

            Stepping out of the Potions Lab, Elysia made her way up the stairs, pausing when she noticed that the ballroom, which usually stood empty of, well, everything, currently had two occupants. Not wishing to disturb them, she walked softly into the large circular chamber as the soft light from a late January sun filtered through the large windows that provided the chamber with a beautiful view of the gardens, though these were currently only sporting a few trees, as the winter season was still a few weeks away from ending. Sadly, this year had been quite sparse with the amount of snow that fell on the Estate, but Elysia took it in stride, spending a few minutes of every day training in the cold air outside, getting a feel for how her body reacted to the temperatures and adjusting herself accordingly, from the sorts of clothes that were more favorable in a cold setting for armed combat, to how long she could maintain concentration before relying on warming charms. She could tell that Gabrielle wasn't as fond of the cold, spending much of that same time in the library, studying, or otherwise fixated on Seraphina, who was showing signs of growing ever closer to her new companion, though the bird seemed to hate the cold weather as much as the Veela. So, seeing them together wasn't that surprising. Seeing them together inside of a magic circle staring at each other in the middle of her ballroom was. So, Elysia crossed her arms and waited, watching as the two remained in what seemed to be a staring contest until Gabrielle closed her eyes and slumped forward. "Merde." Elysia raised an eyebrow. "Having trouble with our resident Chol?"

            Looking over at Elysia, Gabrielle blushed slightly. "Sorry. I found a Familiar bonding ritual in one of the books and asked Sera if she wanted to give it a try. She seemed receptive so I came down here with her, hoping the larger space would be comforting to her and it gave me the necessary ground to set up a circle. I promise to clean the floor later." Elysia looked over towards the door. "I think Ida will have an objection to that." Noticing the small elf standing at the entrance nodding her head before disappearing made Gabrielle grumble, but she refrained from discussing the matter, as she reached over and began leafing through the book. "It says one needs to be as close as possible to the natural flow of magic to get this ritual to work, so it should have been fine here." Elysia was silent for a moment before she shook her head. "Gabrielle… there is a reason your Allure, or anyone else's for that matter, doesn't work here. There is no natural flow of magic in the entire Estate. Believe me, your magic only works because it's drawn from within you, otherwise you would be powerless in here." Gabrielle blinked in confusion before remembering this was the Peverell Estate, not her home. "Right. The wards here would prevent that. I suppose we would have to do it outside, at the Portkey destination point." Elysia hummed to herself. "Before you and Sera decide to try a ritual in the freezing cold, I might have one viable option for you two. Follow me." After breaking the circle and retrieving all of her equipment, with Ida hot on her heels to clear up the chalk marks on the ground, Gabrielle followed Elysia down to the basement level, walking into a section she didn't usually enter. With the baths under the ballroom, the cellar under the kitchen wing and the potions labs under the library wing, she hardly had a reason to enter into the area directly underneath the Reception Hall. 

            It was easy to tell that this area had received the least amount of work, sporting the original grey stonework, with the only additions being the magical lights tracking all along the roof. The area had alcoves that clearly included iron bars for dungeon cells, though these looked to have been placed there after having been removed from another location, though the alcoves on the other side had a few wrought iron doors. Trusting Elysia, the three reached the end of the long hallway, before a massive iron door, which Elysia had to unlock using some old looking keys. "I don't practice much ritual magic so I never had a reason to use this place, but the Goblins who worked on my home made sure to retain this chamber’s connection to the natural flow of magic from the immediate area, while making sure it wasn't a vulnerability for portkeys or apparitions." Pulling open the heavy iron door with ease, though the hinges groaned slightly, Gabrielle felt her eyes widen. Behind the door was a decently large ritual chamber, with a bookshelf full of a variety of crystalline stones and blocks of wood, items that could be used in certain rituals. At the center was a large circular space left without any markings, though she noticed an odd coloration in the center. As she ran her hand over the smooth stone, Elysia elaborated. "There is a dais that's hidden under the floor that can be lifted up, but it's a bit of a process since the room doesn't have any magical mechanisms to it. You will have to use the available torches or candles for any work in here, but it should serve your purposes." Gabrielle nodded, taking a moment to acquaint herself with the magic in the room, frowning at how odd it felt. It certainly felt closer to ambient magic, but even still, some of it felt like Elysia's own magical energy, the same that Gabrielle felt whenever they were in the throes of passion, her lover’s magic being always wild, unchanneled and even… overwhelming at times.

            In the ritual chamber, though, it did seem like she could draw on her own magic with greater ease. "I think this will do. Would… would you mind sticking around?" Elysia looked between Gabrielle and Seraphina as the former drew a circle with her chalk, before shrugging. "If you two are ok with it, though like I said, I don't know anything about ritual magic other than the conditions for it are far different from standard spells. Fleur used one during the tournament against her dragon, right? A sleep inducing ritual spell?" Gabrielle nodded as she and Seraphina took their positions within the circle after she touched it with her magic, gaining control over it. "That's right. Ritual magic is highly specialized, so very few people can use it properly. If your goal is to cast it in a controlled manner, you need to create a circle, with you being within it or beyond it depending on the sorts of rituals you are performing. Fleur was able to use the spell without the circle because the Arena itself acted as a limiter, and song based spells are actually a speciality that Veelas can excel at, though the same can be said of the Merfolk. Since this is a simple bonding ritual, it doesn't need much preparation or magical items, just a circle to keep our magics from interacting with anything else." Elysia hummed as she found a chair nearby, before sitting on it. Her apparent ignorance of Ritual Magic did surprise Gabrielle. "Are you sure you didn't go through a ritual? Having three familiars with the heightened connection they have to you is usually only possible by Ritual Magic.” Elysia rested her arms on the backrest of the chair she sat on. "Not in the sense you are suggesting." The raven haired witch shifted her head in thought. "Though maybe it was a ritual that was started centuries ago and only triggered with me. Is that something that ritual magic is known for?" Gabrielle stared at Elysia, getting a bit concerned. "Not really. Are… are you sure you and your companions are ok?"

            Elysia waved her hand dismissively. "Trust me, Gabrielle, we are perfectly fine. Whatever it is that we have, we all came to terms with it years ago. Besides…" Elysia lowered her head onto her own arm. "They were there for me when I needed them most." Sensing the bond between them open briefly, Gabrielle found it odd when a deep seated sense of peace filtered through, quieting any doubt she had in her mind. It was that same sense of peace that she hoped to find with Seraphina. With her resolve strengthened, Gabrielle focused on the task at hand, sitting down with her legs crossed before focusing her eyes onto Sera's, a chanting building in her mind. " I open myself to be one with you, open yourself to be one with me. " The phrase in an old tongue she didn't quite understand was repeated over and over in her mind, eventually adding to her envisioning what the ritual spell should do. Then, in the blink of a moment, Gabrielle's mind felt connected to Seraphina's… and she screamed in pain. Walking over the circle without disturbing it, Elysia reached out and held Gabrielle to her, getting some feedback from the bond they shared but, after getting a sense that using her magic to sever the connection between the two would be a mistake, she kept her magic held tightly within her form, caressing Gabrielle's hair softly as the blonde screams lessened. Breathing heavily, Gabrielle opened her eyes, the blue coloration now overlapped by an almost amber gold light. "Se…ra…" The Chol moved closer, its feathers almost shining with an inner light, flecks of golden dust drifting to the ground as it approached Gabrielle. When Gabrielle's hand touched the bird's head gently, the young Veela smiled even as tears ran down her face. "I…I am… here… for you… now…You… don't… have to… go through this… alone… Not any… more." 

            Leaning into the touch, the Chol shrilled as a blinding light surged outwards from it, before the room's lighting returned to normal, Gabrielle's breathing slowly down to a steady rate, her cheeks still covered in tear tracks. Still, she decided to just let herself be held by Elysia, as she found it rather comforting, the beating of her lover's heart helping to chase away the memories of Seraphina that had filtered into her mind as soon as the bond between them was created. The poor Chol had been present during a raid by Grindelwald's people against a family of French Kabbalists, the desperate creature doing everything in her power to protect her bonded family, even going as far as taking a killing curse for one of the children. As the bird reconstituted itself, she would try again and again, until the dark wizards and witches simply overwhelmed her with curses while the rest of the band finished off the family. Feeling utterly defeated, Sera had simply allowed herself to remain a pile of sand, with the attackers assuming she had succumbed to her final death, before she reconstituted herself one last time, going to the bodies of every single one of her family, finding them all still… lifeless. Everything after that seemed like a blur for the magical bird, the next sixty years just filled with pain and heartache. Pulling the Chol closer, Gabrielle ran her hands down the back of the bird, caressing it gently. "I am sorry for what you lost but I promise… I will be here… for however long you need me." The bird shrilled, the noise gentler, perhaps even happier now, as the bond between them settled into place, thin but strong, as the magical bird finally felt like it had found a place it could call home once more.

-✿-

Londinium Arena, Fall 2000

            As the Wyrm dove straight at him, Harry dodged to the side. "Anand, Macha, now!" Knowing his orders, the two creatures in their greater forms rushed out of the darkness of his shadow, striking at the Wyrm Soldier, using their maws to pin the beast by it's from appendages, as Harry jammed his new blade through the carapace of the creature, right where it's brain was supposed to be, rendering it effectively dead. Turning his attention to the other Wyrms Soldiers approaching him, as the rest of the small expeditionary group had been disabled by his recently developed gas, Harry pulled back. "Badb!" At his will, his presence on the field of the Arena faded into nothingness, as his two companions disappeared as well. The remaining Wyrm Soldiers held perfectly still, lowering the front of their carapace to the ground to increase their sensory contacts with the earth. The first thing they detected was one of their own being overwhelmed and crushed into the ground itself, an invisible force standing on its back before Harry jammed his blade down into the head of another soldier, canceling the enchantment he had cast on himself to magnify his weight. As one of the Soldiers reared up and exposed its opened maw, Harry aimed Macha in her wand form and cast a piercing curse he had been testing. The curse blasted through the back of the creature's head, causing another soldier to fall, leaving only two more for him to handle.

            For the Goblins in the stands, this had been a surprising turn of events. Very few Champions ever requested to repeated the Trials they had already concluded, and while Harry had made it clear that he had no intention of facing either the Griffins, Nundu or Hiishi again, he had no problems entertaining the populace by facing more Wyrms, Wyverns and Lavellans again and again. And it wasn't as if he wasn't getting something out of these fights either. By facing these creatures again, he was not only honing his skills more than he had done previously, but he was also learning what it was like to coordinate combat between himself and the Hallows. After having consulted with the Goblin King himself, thanks to Ragnar's recommendation, they came to the agreement that the Hallows were permitted to fight alongside Harry, either in their object forms, as Macha had already been with him as a wand, and in their animal forms due to their intervention in the previous Task. With his renewed desire to complete the Trials, Harry had felt that he and the Hallows needed more combat training than what simply fighting Dredhook and his fellow guards and soldiers could provide. Not that those training sessions hadn't been educational for all parties involved. By training with the Goblins while they used their heavier armour and weapons, not only could they better prepare themselves in case of combat with Magicals, but Harry could get some much needed practice when it came to fighting an organized and well trained force in a group. The three great pests of the Goblin Nations might fight in groups, but the beasts always acted independently, while Goblins could strategize, adjusting their approaches and the ferocity of their attacks. It was those training sessions that typically sent Harry straight into an exhaustion-induced stupor right after he returned to his bed.

            Still, all the training was definitely paying off for Harry. He could feel his movements and reaction time being greater than what they had been before, allowing him to better gauge the movements of the Wyrms, even developing openings for a counterattack. He displayed this with the next Wyrm Soldier that rushed him as it swung it's front claw down at him, with Harry parrying the blow with his sword and redirecting it away from his body in such a way that the tip of his blade was in a position to be rammed into one of the weaker sections of the creature' carapace. Grunting, Harry summoned his magic and had it surge through his arms and into the blade, before the creature howled in pain as it was shocked from the inside, well past its magically resistant exoskeleton. As it slumped at his side, Harry dodged the attack from the last remaining Soldier by jumping over the stunned form of its kin, before making some distance between himself and the Wyrm. Taking a deep breath, Harry repositioned his sword into a guard stance, his body surging with magic. To his surprise, the Wyrm seemed to recoil away from him, before it dug its way underground. Taking a glass vial into his hand, Harry launched it into the tunnel the creature recently created, before taking the opportunity to slay the still paralyzed creatures. Seeing plumes of gas escaping from the holes created by the other Wyrms, Harry waited patiently, opening up his senses as much as he could. As he did, he was momentarily surprised when he became aware of more than just the surroundings, being briefly blinded by a surge of information he couldn't quite yet understand.

            The Wyrm Soldier apparently sensed this and surged out of the ground, aiming to skewer him quickly, but Harry had been trained extensively by Dredhook to react on instinct alone. Sensing the approaching threat, Harry swung his sword in a wide arc, using the strongest cutting curse he had mastered, resulting in him being showered head to boot in the blood and guts of the creature. He heard the Goblins cheering from the stands as he removed his glasses from his face, before conjuring himself a towel to clean himself up as the Goblin Handlers entered the Arena, retrieving the corpses as most debated the best way to render the meat to maximize its value when it was to be sold in the market. After vanishing the remaining mess over his body, Harry eventually retreated into Dredhook’s home, with his three companions taking on their usual animal forms, Macha jumping into his lap and purring in satisfaction, with Harry chuckling. "Yes, you got quite a few kills there for yourself, girl. Well done." After getting a knock on the door, Dredhook entered his room. "Another excellent display, Challenger Potter." Harry nodded. "Thanks to you and to your training. Though there was something that bothered me." Pulling out his sword, he held it before him. "This new blade does a decent job channeling magic through it but it always feels like it's resisting me. I end up using more magic to cast than what it would be needed with a wand, or perhaps even without one. I was curious, seeing as Griffindor's Sword was made for a wizard, if that was designed to better channel magic, and if I could get something similar."

            Dredhook hummed to himself as he rubbed his chin. "I am not as familiar with the construction of Griffindor's Sword when compared to the myth of its disputed claim. That said, you may inquire of the Swordsmiths if such blades are indeed possible. After that, you would have to make the request directly of Ragnar. The Champions of the Arena are always granted a wish by the Goblin King upon completion of the Trials, though I believe that the commissioning of a weapon can be done sooner." Harry nodded. "I imagine they would also be the same people to ask about what it would take to… avoid any inheritance disputes regarding commissioned weapons." Dredhook chuckled. "Indeed. Had Godric bothered to learn our ways a bit more, we all might have been spared the lengthy debates regarding the proper ownership of that blade. Now, I believe you should get started on making dinner. That Training Session is sure to have worked up an appetite in you, despite the less than pleasant conclusion." Nodding, Harry left a sleepy Macha on the bed with Anand climbing on top to join her, whilst Badb landed on Harry's shoulder, watching intently as he prepared the food and taking a few offered bits of raw meat that were peeled of from the larger cuts that Harry prepared for himself. As time wore on, he began to get a better grasp of his three companions and their own desires and traits, feeling humbled by their trust in him and gladdened by their desire to see him succeed. Having these training fights against live creatures also helped to ease some of their instincts. They might be living creatures now, but they were still artefacts attached to a legend regarding a physical manifestation of death. To say that they found deadly situations comforting was something that went unsaid, as Harry himself had to grow used to the idea. After all, the rest of the true Tasks left ahead of him would be nothing but deadly to him if he wasn't prepared. He needed to get used to fearing for his life and overcoming said fear if he wanted to press past all the dangerous still ahead of him, both beneath the earth and on the surface.

-✿-

Present Day

            " Cousin Gabbie! Oh, look at you, all grown up. You know, if you had expressed an interest in Magical Creatures, I wouldn't have minded tutoring you ." Pulling away from her cousin's embrace, Gabrielle chuckled. " If I had known sooner, I would have asked, though an MCH is very different from just being a Handler, Aimer. So, you're looking after the Unicorn herd ?" Aimer shrugged, her braid of platinum blonde hair shifting on her shoulder. " Someone has to do it, and since Unicorns are very picky about those who handle them, the roster for Minders is quite small. Still, I am glad to see you again! Come on, I will show you around so we can get to the good stuff. I have been hearing a lot of gossip from the family at Dumont !" Gabrielle shook her head as she pulled her MCH bag over her shoulder and followed after her cousin as they left the high walls of the Paimpont Conclave. Unlike her previous job requests, this one came through from the Conclave Elders themselves directly at her after having heard about her progress as an MCH, so Gabrielle felt a bit more self-conscious knowing that this time she was technically on her own, with Professor d'Este having vetted the difficulty of the job. Still, the request had been concerning some minor injuries noticed on the Unicorns and her job was to tend to these and to attempt to determine what was causing them in the first place. Once outside of the walls, however, the sight reminded Gabrielle a lot less of the Dumont Conclave and more of the Dark Forest she had seen in passing while at Hogwarts, with tall tree trunks rising with few noticeable branches, the canopies of the trees intermingling, creating a thick layer that during the day bathed the region in shadow, and during the night practically made the forest an impenetrable wall of darkness.

            The Paimpont Conclave, initially called Borcéliande, had existed in the region for centuries, its residents acting as guardians of the forest as part of their treaty with the French crown. With specific land supervised for logging, the rest was preserved to conceal the hidden Conclave, which, like the others, would grow in size over the decades, though all Conclaves tended to reach a certain extent before new ones were established, so as to avoid creating any issues of overpopulation. Paimpont itself was treated more like a cultural center, its local population being heavily regulated to ensure that they didn't stop being self-sustaining. While they had sufficient crops and herds of animals to keep themselves fed, that didn't mean they didn't also sustain relations with the outside world through the trading of goods. One of Paimpont's greatest exports in the magical world was Unicorn based goods, as these had to be acquired with the consent of the beasts. With the exemplary care of the Veela Handlers, the blood that they carefully extracted, as well as the hairs, were considered to be of the highest quality, with horn shavings and broken horns being harder to obtain as the latter would require the males to engage in territorial bouts, which only tended to happen every other generation when the younger stallions tried to unseat the head stallion. Paimpont was one of the few places that has managed to keep four Unicorn herds in close proximity thanks to the effects Veela have on the creatures, with minimal infighting occurring between them, while the Unicorn's own magic of enchantment and concealment helping to make the ancient forest even more secure. Of course, if something was injuring their precious herds, the Elders would move quickly to correct the situation.

            " So far it's this one herd that has been getting injured so we think that the issue lies in its territory, but we haven't been able to find anything yet, what with the weather being as rainy as it currently is. By the Goddess, the rains after winter are the worst ." Gabrielle couldn't disagree. Winter had been quite mild this year and being at the Peverell Estate made that even more clear since the snow barely covered the trees for a few days before it was gone for good. At least Gabrielle and Elysia didn't need to focus too much on the weather as of late. As they neared the herd, Gabrielle suddenly froze. " Uhh, Aimer, will the Unicorns behave themselves around me ?" Her cousin looked over her shoulder, a growing smile noticeable on her face. " Ohhh, I need to hear all about this! As for them being aggressive around non virgins, that's just a coincidence. The Unicorn's care about the purity of one's heart, not their flesh. If a person is greedy, the Unicorns will refuse to be touched, if a person is wrathful or violent, they will attack first. So long as your intentions are pure, you will be fine. The only reason it's been attached to that whole virginity aspect is because young ones haven't yet begun to have their hearts twisted by negativity. By the time you're an adult, that's when it gets harder to keep your intentions pure ." Feeling reassured by her cousin, the two walked further into the treeline until they came upon five large oak trees that made a small clearing in between them, where the Unicorn herd stood, taking in the sun that shone through the branches as they groomed each other. Walking up softly to the lead Mare and Stallion, the two beings allowed themselves to be touched, thereby signaling to the herd that Gabrielle was safe to be around. 

            Finding one of the injured young colts, Gabrielle began cleaning its wound as Aimer finished singing to it, the relaxation ritual spell having taken effect already. " So, rumours say a dark haired woman has been hanging out with your family of late, even getting invited to attend Mass within the Dumont Cathedral. Is that your prospective mate ?" Gabrielle nodded. " Yeah, that's her. Though it took us six months to start being a couple since she wanted to take things slow. Still… it's been… I can't even put it into words. Nice just doesn't seem to cover everything that I have been feeling ." Aimer chuckled as she gently rubbed the mane of the colt unicorn, its horn just a short protrusion on his head. " Damn, do you have it bad, but if you're thinking of introducing her to Grandmére, you will have to wait. She recently got her hands on an old journal and has been locked in with the priestesses translating it ." Gabrielle finished applying the healing salve onto the gashes, having written down the shape of the cuts and their tight group in her notes, before pulling out a bandage that she adhered to the wound. " There, that's it for him. The adhesive spell will last until the wound is fully healed ." As the handler awoke the young colt and had it make its way towards his mother, they turned their attention to a young filly, who resisted Aimer's soothing song a bit more roughly before ultimately relaxing. The Minder frowned. " That's odd. It was as if she was still in shock and afraid for herself ." Gabrielle looked at the wounds, cleaning them of the silvery blood before noticing the difference. " Some of these wounds are old but this set of cuts on the neck? They are fresh. They have only just started to coagulate ." Aimer looked up and around the treeline, dread beginning to grow as the Unicorns bunched up into tighter groups, the eldest out on the periphery.

            " Gabrielle, you may have to put your kit down. I think -" As a shadow surged from behind a tree, a loud shrill filled the air as Seraphina dropped from the sky, striking at the dark furred creature, causing it to howl as it tried to strike back, but the Chol had already moved away, avoiding the razor sharp claws. With her wand drawn, Gabrielle stared at the beast, her cousin just as stunned as the red eyes swerved towards them, the beast moving slowly now, adjusting its body. Aimer swallowed. " What the hell is that ?!" Gabrielle went through every beast she had ever studied, but it didn't match any of them, even the Madagots the French Ministry kept as guards. " I… don't know !" The large creature, looking like a mix of a wolf and a cat, with a large muscular frame, massive teeth and a long, bushy black tail, seemed to be looking from both of them, gauging the safer target or the greater threat, until those eyes grew fixed on Gabrielle. In that instance, the young Veela sensed the bond between her and Elysia open wider than she had ever felt, as four consciousnesses seemed to scream out in rage. As the Beast surged towards her, Seraphina shrilled again, distracting it, before the shadows around Gabrielle darkened, two large forms darting forward and taking the creature by surprise, as Anand in it's wolf like state pinned the beast's hind quarters, while Macha in the form of a panther pinned the creature by its neck, her own teeth sinking into the beast's throat. The two then leapt back to stand guard next to Gabrielle as Seraphina flew around them in circles with Badb, as the creature rose from the ground on unsteady legs, its blood dripping from the wounds inflicted.

            It was that blood that told Gabrielle that something was wrong. The moment it struck the ground it would begin emitting smoke, the bright red liquid turning into black sludge. It was probably why the two magical creatures placed some distance between themselves and the beast, not wanting to be exposed to it anymore than they already were. The creature looked between them all, blood continuing to spill from what looked to be a severe wound to its neck, before it turned around and fled into the forest. Badb cawed before flying off, clearly intent on giving chase. Approaching the drops of blood on the ground, Gabrielle ran diagnostics spells on it, frowning at the results. "Curse magic? That creature was cursed? Or was it created from a curse?" Aimer walked up to her, though she eyed the two other creatures wearily, at least until they shifted into smaller forms, with Anand even being approached by the colts and fillies without much fear, though Macha wisely kept her distance, having seen the looks on the elder Unicorns' eyes directed at her. "I wouldn't know. All that I know for sure is that it didn't look like a Barghest, transformed Werewolf or anything else we studied in Defence or Care." Gabrielle nodded. "I don't remember studying it either." She looked back at the injured members of the Unicorn herd. "But I need to run a wider check on curse residue on the herd, just in case." As she stood up, Sera landed on Gabrielle's shoulder, making the young Veela smile as she ran her finger down the Chol's beak, the magical bird having arrived with her via portkey to the Conclave before taking flight to explore the area. "Thank you for coming to my rescue, Sera. Mind if I send you out with a letter to Professor d'Este?"

             After placating the other two creatures who came to her aid once they started whining, Gabrielle wrote a quick note to Professor d'Este and sent Seraphina on her way, the young Veela beyond glad to see that the Chol was finally breaking out of its self imposed indifference to the world around her, before returning to her charges. Aimer looked over her cousin's head as she held the mare from earlier as they finally started treating her wounds. " Those two… I can't tell what they are. Their magic feels so unusual. " Gabrielle chuckled. " Yeah, I can't be sure either. But they are my lover's companions or familiars and this is the second time they have saved me from attacks. Trust me, unless you are that beast or anything that means us harm, we are quite safe. Speaking of safety, we will have to head towards the Conclave to send someone to Beauxbatons to retrieve the professor so he can figure out what the hell that was ." Aimer nodded. " I can make the jump easily enough ." As soon as they finished treating the Unicorns, both of the women had their attention drawn by Badb cawing, before the bird guided them through the trees, though the trail wasn't hard to follow with the traces of the blood littering the ground. Eventually they reached their destination, just a few steps away from the so-called Tombeau de Merlin, in a thick brush of trees and weeds, were they found the remains of the creature, though it wasn't the reason they both froze in their tracks, even though Gabrielle noticed larger jagged wounds on the creature's back. No, what stopped them was the sensation in the air around them of "wrongness," something that spoke to their magic of danger and death. There, just a few feet away from the fresh corpse, was a patch of ground that was blackened, the air tasting fetid, as the trees and bushes looked ill, devoid of leaves, though these now sported unnatural thorns. 

            At the center of the clearing sat a circle that at one time might have had some sigils, though these were warped out of existence, all of which surrounded a pile of what had to be rotten, and clearly cursed flesh. Gabrielle raised her hand to her mouth as the scent overpowered her senses. " Well… if I had to guess… I think we found the source of the problem ." Aimer nodded as she drew her wand. As a Handler for the Unicorns, she had practice in casting wards designed to keep prying eyes away, not to mention to prevent the foals from straying too far from the herds. Recognizing the danger of this… patch of ground, she created wards around it that isolated it from everything, that being non-magical creatures, humans or anything of the like. She then took her cousin, with the three unusual companions having faded into nothingness, and apparated her away back to the Conclave, where the young Handler went to speak to her superiors to secure safe passage for the Professor, as well as to notify them of the danger they had located, with Gabrielle having warned her that there was a chance that other creatures had also been exposed to its cursed magic already. As she watched as the Unicorn herds were called back to the Conclave to reoccupy the stables they usually inhabited during the heavier winter days, Gabrielle looked out over the forest, knowing that something terrible was brewing. Cursed locations like the one they found weren't unheard of, as a few tended to manifest at locations where deeply disturbing events occured. Château de Tiffauges was infamous for how deep the cursed residue of Gille de Rais' atrocities permeated the stone, several sections of the dungeons being locked up and warded by the Department of Mysteries itself. Still, such locations manifested over years, if not decades, of horror and the malpractice of magic. That a new area was recently discovered where none should have been was deeply concerning. As Gabrielle turned to look at the recently arrived Professor, she wondered if this was just the first sign of worse things to come. She hoped she was wrong.

-✿-

            As Fueruk went over his most recent financial reports, signing the documents that required it of him, he heard someone knocking at his door. " Enter ." Opening the door gently, Maeruk looked towards him. " Your next appointment has arrived a few minutes early. Do you wish to let her in? " The Viceroy looked over at his schedule, humming to himself, before replying to his cousin. " It doesn't present any issues. Please, send her in ." Stacking the papers on his desk neatly, he placed them into the security box where all unsorted documents were stored and locked it with a key, the wards snapping into place, before straightening himself up as the door opened once more. Fueruk gave the woman a smile. " A pleasure as always, Representative Delacour. I must say that I was surprised when your name appeared on my schedule for today. We would, however, like to offer our sincere gratitude for your recent handling of some… unnerving bits of legislation that was proposed by less scrutable fellows. We would have, of course, taken any unilateral renegotiations of the agreements between Gringotts and Magical France quite poorly and responded in an appropriate manner. Now, what can Gringotts Paris do for the Conclaves today ?" Apolline, well dressed as always, took her seat at Fueruk's urging, before placing her hands on her lap. While she and her husband were frequent customers of the bank, she wasn't surprised that the Viceroy of the Goblin Nation’s Parission District had guessed that she had arrived with the intention to do business on behalf of the Conclaves. She also did not miss the veiled threat that the Director intended for her to hear as a Representative of the Magical Convention, something she would have to bring up with the Minister and her fellow representatives. Just because the measure failed to pass did not mean that Gringotts would not consider themselves slighted.

            " Is Gringotts aware of the recently discovered cursed grounds near the Paimpont Conclave ?" The Goblin frowned. " No, we were not informed. I assume that your Ministry is handling it ?" Apolline nodded. " The MSF took control of the region before the DoM came to investigate it, taking control over the security once they determined it fell into their purview ." Fueruk leaned back. "Hmmm. Cursed sites are quite rare, but not uncommon. Yharnam, by example, has been cursed for centuries and was only recently rediscovered. That said… for cursed grounds to be found so near to an existing magical community and for those of the community not to have any knowledge of it is… highly unlikely ." Apolline closed her hands into fists. " That it is. We suspect that the ground was intentionally cursed by a person or persons unknown. As my daughter came across it because of cursed residue found on magical creatures, there is concern among the Elders that this was an attempt at manufacturing Dark Creatures. Its proximity to the Conclave would therefore make the Veela a logical target ." Fueruk steepled his elongated fingers together. Goblins were not unaware of how Dark Creatures came to existence. Just as it was with Vampires, Hags and Weres, most Dark Creatures were entities that tended to manifest due to humans, animals or Magical Creatures becoming exposed to Curses, whether it was via a direct curse cast by a person or a plot of land that was imbued with the curse itself. That was, after all, how Lavellans came into being and how they continued to propagate. In fact, Lavellans were a Dark Creature that had the unique ability of applying their very curse onto the ground, breeding new giant rats or contaminating smaller ones in the process. If the cursed ground that was found was taken over by the Department of Mysteries, then it suggested that its source was unknown. And that was dangerous.

            Looking up at the blonde woman, Fueruk nodded. " I will inform my people to begin researching this immediately, and it would possibly be prudent to send teams of Curse Breakers to other regions where… vulnerable populations may become targeted by the creatures altered by such dark magic ." Apolline nodded in return. " That would be prudent indeed, as I doubt the Were packs are as well trained in the detection of curses, as any such scans would result in false positives due to their own condition. However, that wasn't why I came here today. The Conclaves wish to know that if this situation were to escalate, what measures would Gringotts be able to bring forward in order to fulfill our agreements ?" Fueruk frowned. " We can offer security forces and our curse breakers and ward masters to assist you in the defence of your communities, as well as our Potion Masters and Healers to alleviate the burden on your own, but that would be the extent of what we could provide ." Apolline raised an eyebrow. " And for offensive purposes? Like what occurred with Laborde ?" Fueruk sighed, having been concerned about this very matter when she asked about the resources they could muster. " Representative Delacour, while Gringotts is capable of engaging with wandwavers in times of emergency, we would need sufficient evidence of the target's involvement to authorize such a show of force. Even then, we would have to weigh the threat assessment against potential casualties on our end. We would not wish to weaken our defences simply to bloody the nose of an unknown foe ." Apolline stared at the Director of Gringotts Paris. " You had no such concerns when you sent Lady Peverell to retrieve my family ."

            Fueruk leaned forward. " Representative Delacour, Lady Peverell is not part of Gringotts Paris' security force. What she performed for you was a personal favor, one where she too benefited from as I believe she and your daughter are now courting ." Apolline furrowed her brow. " Are you saying that you would not make such a request of her again ?" Fueruk exhaled deeply, a sorrowful look on his face. " Not unless it was absolutely necessary. Tell me, Representative, it is my understanding that the Veela Conclaves have a select group of warriors whose priority is the safety of the Elders ." Apolline was surprised by the change in subject but decided to go along with it. " The Andartan Stalwarts, yes. They are our people's finest warriors ." Fueruk nodded. " A position they sought of their own volition correct? Their faith and their skill led them to take on such a dangerous role, one they perform to the best of their abilities ?" Apolline stared at Fueruk. " Your point being ?" Fueruk stared back at the Veela. "That they chose to take on their position. To be the swords and shields of their people, to spend every moment of every day perfecting themselves for it. Now… I will not mince words with you. I am certain that you, at the very least, are aware of who Lady Peverell was before she took on her current form. And I ask you… do you believe Harry Potter made the choice to be a warrior? That he chose to be the Boy Who Lived, the Man Who Conquered ?" Apolline lowered her eyes. " He obviously did not pick the first title but the second… " Fueruk interrupted her. " Do you honestly believe that a decision made under duress makes it legitimate? Mr Potter did not face Voldemort because he chose to. He faced him because that was what was expected of him, because Voldemort saw him as a threat. That he succeeded at all was merely proof of his skills, stubbornness and sheer luck ."

            Looking down at his hands, Fueruk recalled the first time he had seen Harry Potter. " The same could be said of what he became for us. A Champion of the Arena, the first in centuries. Elysia achieved that incredible milestone by honing her skills, developing her magic and discovering untapped depths to her capabilities. Sadly… all of it was accomplished under duress. To repay a crime she commited to be sure, but even then, it was not of her free will. Also… " Looking up from his hands, Fueruk stared deep into Apolline's eyes, a fire in them she had never seen from any other Goblin, "... Just because you are skilled at something doesn't mean that it is what you desire to pursue. Your Andartan Stalwarts must possess the skills, discipline and faith in themselves and in their cause to even reach the position they hold. The same is said of our Soldiers, Guards and Combatants. Elysia, however long she may spend every day training body and honing her magic, does not share in the same enthusiasm or desire that the others do. She takes no pleasure in being a warrior. In fact, the reason she chose to move to France, aside from the property that she owned here, was to find the thing she was denied her whole life; peace. As Viceroy, I swore to afford her as much peace as I could grant her ." Leaning back, Fueruk continued. "If these… cursed grounds result in new dark creatures endangering your people, Elysia Peverell will not have much trouble eliminating the beasts. She has experience with such matters and has made peace with herself regarding the slaying of such creatures. If those close to her are threatened, I do not expect that she will need much convincing to act in order to protect them, as we saw with your daughter. However, if you wish to ask me to use her as a combatant against a possible enemy, then I will use any other possible option before making that request of her ."

            Apolline was silent for a moment. " Are you hesitant to break her peace or are you afraid of something else? You called her Morrígan before. I did not think that Goblins believed in other deities beyond the Great Earth Mother ." Fueruk shook his head. "It is not a matter of belief, Representative, but of truth. We Goblins give every Champion a name we deem personifies them upon completing their Trials. Godric was very fond of the Griffins he tamed mid Task and their allegiance opened many doors for him in the region, hence Gryffindor. With Elysia, however, we saw her potential, her skill and her power. We also, however, saw how she wasn't set in her ways. She could one moment be this… pure manifestation of joy, kindness and sincerity, the next this honorable, righteous but deeply understanding and reserved individual, before finally… before she had to take on the mindset to do what needs to be done, regardless of the consequences. That and the names of her companions made the choice easy for us. She is our Morrígan, but that does not mean we do not recognize the fact that she does not wish to be seen as such. She is the Lady Peverell, a world class Potions Master and deeply valued citizen of the Goblin Nation. One for whom we will do a great deal to accommodate her desires ." Apolline searched the Goblin's eyes. " She means that much to you ?" Fueruk chuckled. " She means that much to us all, for if your Stalwarts are willing to die for your Elders, our Soldiers and Guards would willingly walk to their deaths to preserve the peace of their Champion, knowing fully that she would never ask it of them. Maintaining a balance between her desire for peace and my duties as a Viceroy… is no easy task. So I will ask you, Representative Delacour, to exercise as much caution as you can when asking anything else that may involve her. She may answer your request as she did before… but you may not like the cost it might eventually entail. There is no greater loss from the world than when a gentle heart is turned to stone. Remember that ."

            Having nothing else to discuss, Apolline bowed to Fueruk and left his office, with the Viceroy rubbing his forehead to stave off the headache that had grown during the discussion, before serving himself a glass of alcohol. Writing a few notes so that he remembers to speak to the King about the visit with the Veela Representative, Fueruk sat back and took a sip. He had not been lying when he expressed how deeply he and the Goblin Nation cared about Elysia. Having a Champion not only alive but fully aligned with the Goblin Nation had done more than just elevate Gringotts Londinium's pride and standing among the other districts. Her mere presence was a stabilizing force for the entire race of Goblins and the fact that she was so generous and respectful only deepened the admiration and loyalty of the masses. What Apolline truly didn't grasp was that the slaughter that Elysia Peverell perpetrated against the foolish wandwavers was only a fraction of the power she displayed in the Arena, a power that the King himself deemed so dangerous that no word of it was recorded in the annals of Goblin history. Only those who bore witness to her final Task knew and all of them were sworn to secrecy. While the Goblins do not worship any other deities, it didn't mean they didn't respect those who did, nor did they dismiss the possibility that such beings or their powers could exist. The name Morrígan was at times misapplied to a god of death, though their understanding was that the Morrígan was as much a goddess of war, as well as life and death. The name had not only seemed fitting for the power they had witnessed Elysia Peverell wield… but for how all witnesses felt, as if death itself had been made manifest. For everyone's sake, they all prayed that the power was never needed, so that the witch who loved life so dearly was able to enjoy her own. The alternative… was not worth dwelling upon.

-✿-

            "The Professor was quite surprised when he saw the beast. He tried to match it to any of the old documentation since it wasn't in any of the Magizoology list of creatures but found nothing. Of course, the man is incredible at his job and researched in the non-magical archives, finding an exact description that matched what locals believed the Beasts to have been responsible for the deaths near the village of Gevaudan looked like. Estous thinks that, with how high the curse magic density was in it, that it had to have been a wolf that was mutated by the curse into its beastly form. He and the Guards at the Conclave scoured the forest but didn't find any other wolves that might have been contaminated by the meat that was on the site. After that, the cursed ground was sealed up by the Department of Mysteries and that's as far as we know what happened." Elysia hummed to herself as she ate from her plate of pasta, having been listening to Gabrielle after she had returned from her extended trip to the Paimpont Conclave. "Huh. So either the wolf was brought in by the very people who set the curse, or it was a lone wolf struggling to find food, though considering the vast distances from where they are being reintroduced, the very idea that it was a wild animal is a stretch. It must have been starving too. That pile of rotten flesh must have been the last, desperate shot it had at food, before he was brutally cursed and warped into that beast. Still… the Beast of Gevaudan. I think I remember reading about it when I was researching the Wolfsbane potion. I think the magical community had blamed it on a werewolf pack in the region and had hunted the local pack to extinction too. I wonder… if the setting up of the cursed ground near the Conclave was part of a multi-pronged attack."

            Gabrielle looked over at Elysia. "What do you mean?" Elysia taped her fork on the plate, catching bits of pasta in it. "Sure, you thought it might have been intended to damage Paimpont's Unicorn materials industry, but what if it was more than that? Had any other wolves been infected, it would have possibly spiraled into a mass casualty frenzy in the non-magical world too. You said it yourself, there was no way this was a naturally occuring phenomena. That means that someone intended to cause harm. If they followed the same playbook as they did in Gevaudan, then we would have seen a sudden surge in anti-werewolf rhetoric, aimed at breaking down the recent gains they obtained from my potion stabilizing their lives. Damage would have been done to the non-magical population, Weres and Veelas, all with one single blow. Sounds an awful lot like something the Death Eaters would have done prior to their open warfare with the Ministry." Gabrielle went still. "Do you… do you think it might be the same people who were financing the kidnapping and trafficking rings? This "Sangroyal" organization my father is looking into?" Elysia shrugged before taking a bite from her plate, responding after she swallowed. "Possibly. It could also serve as a massive distraction from the currently active investigations. Just as it happened with the faulty wards, the sudden appearance of a cursed site in what was supposed to be a magic free zone will have the Ministry in a panic, sending MSF and Unspeakables searching the countryside, reducing the manpower available for active surveillance and investigations. Obviously, the Ministry cannot fail to act, but all that means is that the people behind this might have just scored a win."

            Helping to pick up the plates, Ida grumbled about not being able to wash as Gabrielle and Elysia shared the duty, since it was the weekend. As Elysia dried the dishes with a towel before handing them to Ida, who would store them in their correct cabinet, she continued. "You might want to check with your father and have them review the records for which magical families lived near Gevaudan at the time of the original incidents, both before and after, as well as to check the Ministry records for anything related to Werewolf fear-mongering and Magical Community reprisals. This curse didn't manifest in a vacuum, so there will be historical trails and breadcrumbs he can follow that might lead to the current perpetrators." Gabrielle, having finished washing the last of the dishes, nodded. "I will go and speak to him right away. Still, you seem to know an awful lot about curses and how they affect creatures." Elysia sighed as she dried her own hands with the towel. "During my time with the Goblins, I encountered quite a few very dangerous creatures, two of which were tied to curses. The ones I faced the most were Lavellans, which are a particularly nasty cursed creature that propagates through the infection of regular rats with the curse, the larger ones manifesting when a large enough swarm arises. The other… was a particularly hellish creature whose very existence has been a bane to the residents of the Orkney Isles. No matter how many times the creatures are caught or killed, another would eventually appear, because the location where the curse is manifesting is unknown, with there being a relatively plausible theory that the site is on a currently submerged plot of land somewhere along the miles upon miles of shoreline." Noticing that Elysia didn't seem to want to elaborate on the creature further, Gabrielle kissed her lover on the cheek and took the Floo Terminal back home.

            As Gringotts was doing the repair work on the Delacour Wards, they took advantage of the opportunity and tested to see if they could connect their Floo Terminal to that of the Peverell Estate's. Apparently, the independent system only began working after they had three interconnected transit terminals, the third being the one at the Gringotts Bank, with the chimney at the Charbonneau's home only being a communication terminal due to its size and non-adjustable frame. Elysia had been surprised about that since she recalled that the chimney at the Dursley home had operated as a Floo Terminal, but the Goblins suggested that it was possible that Dumbledore had the chimney altered to permit it to operate without informing Harry, which was something Elysia was certain that he would have concealed from her to prevent her from leaving the Dursleys' home unsupervised. Still, with the three main terminals now connected, the private network was operating, meaning Gabrielle could swing over and check on her family at any moment. Watching as Fleur and Apolline tutored Victoire in the living room, Gabrielle found her father in his study, relaying to him what Elysia had told her. He looked at the reports he received from the DoM and frowned. "The Unspeakables agree that the way the array was constructed suggested a centuries old design. Looking through the records of the Ministry to find relevant propositions and documentation will not be easy, though if there is anything that has survived all of the changes in government, it will definately be the property documentation. Give Elysia my thanks on the heads up. I will try to have my Aurors keep a close eye to see if anyone tries to capitalize on these cursed grounds."

            Kissing her family good night, Gabrielle returned to the Peverelle Estate, dusting off the ash from her person. Noticing that the overalls that Elysia kept at the entrance of her Potions Lab were missing, the young witch went upstairs and retrieved a change of clothes. While visiting her parents had now become as easy as walking into the next room, the thing she hated about Floo travel when compared to apparition or portkeys was the bloody ash that simply got everywhere. It was why she only ever used the Floo when she needed to hurry, otherwise she would take her time and exit the property before using the portkeys. With a change of clothes in hand, she looked at the shower in her own room and paused midstep. Elysia and her had talked a bit about what their relationship meant about their arrangements, with Gabrielle insisting on paying the rent that the contract had stipulated, even though she was now much more than just a housemate. It simply felt like it was the right thing to do, and Elysia didn't protest much after their first discussion on the matter. What had changed was that Gabrielle could now enter and leave the Peverell Master Bedroom freely, despite the young Veela stressing that she wanted to maintain her own separate bedroom. Elysia had been fine with this and that was the end of that discussion… except that she had made some changes on her own that Gabrielle took notice of. Since Gabrielle tended to prefer the right side of the bed, she had found that the usually sparse drawers on the bedside table had been emptied out. And the few times that Gabrielle helped Elysia pick out a set of clothes, she noticed that the clothes in the walk-in closet had been reorganized, placed into a tighter configuration, leaving half the closet space available.

            It was these subtle things that really made Gabrielle love Elysia even more. Despite both of them taking their relationship slowly, still getting to know one another despite their ever more intimate, and satisfying, love life, Elysia always made Gabrielle feel comfortable, letting her set the pace, while at the same time giving small hints as to how much she could get away with. Deciding to push on one of those offers, Gabrielle took her bottles of soap and hair care, as well as her towel, before leaving her bedroom. Entering the main suite, she found Anand and Macha sleeping on the rug and sofa, smiling at the sight of them. When she had asked Elysia earlier if she had sent them, what she got was the surprise that the three creatures had simply asked her for permission, impressing upon her the threat to Gabrielle's wellbeing, with the raven haired witch not even delaying them a microsecond. It warmed her heart in knowing that the three creatures were all now looking after her as much as Elysia did, including a particular raven, who's green eyes followed Gabrielle as she crossed from the bedroom, leaving her change of clothes on the bed, before heading into the bathroom. Having lathered up her hair, Gabrielle proceeded to wash her body, before taking her time to rub in the conditioner. It was during this part of her shower that a pair of strong fingers began to massage her scalp, making the young Veela groan in approval. Those hands took their time helping rinse every part of Gabrielle's body, before the young blonde was turned around, finding herself sandwiched between wet tiles and a wall of firm muscles. The smile that formed on her face didn't leave it for much of the night, even into her dreams.

Chapter Text

            Taking a deep breath, a ploom of misty air blew out of Hermione's face as she walked towards the French Ministry of Magic's entrance, having just spent an hour or so wandering Place Cachée. It wasn't that different from her last few visits here, but she wanted to actually get some time to stretch her legs while being out on her own. Ever since she arrived with her parents to France, they had hardly been able to move about by themselves, as Hermione tried to set up some wards in the small apartment. While her father had intended to find a home right from the start, Hermione and her mother had tried to convince him to just rent an apartment before committing to something more permanent, out of fear of making a bad investment. Not that Hermione couldn't understand that her father was simply being impatient, considering how much their lives had been uprooted in the last few years. He probably just wanted to have some stability return to his life and Hermione could understand that feeling all too well. It was why she took the moment to look through the windows at the store displays and even stepped into a few. She noticed a bookstore that was currently closed in a side alley that was being avoided by the population, but was glad there were a few other bookstores to pick from. Looking into "Baguettes Magique de Cosme Acajor," which was still seeing some business this time of year, made her feel nostalgic. She could remember how many times she and Harry had met up in the summers right in front of Ollivander's, before the two of them would get dragged around by the Weasleys to get the rest of the school supplies.

            It was those first few years of peace that Hermione missed the most. Sure, she had known that Voldemort was "around", but the Death Eaters had seemingly died out and the Wizarding World seemed to be mostly at peace. Then everything changed. After the Death Eaters broke out of Azkaban and Voldemort was out in the open, places like Diagon Alley ceased to be these magical refuges where a witch or a wizard could just relax. Instead, you had to be constantly looking over your shoulder, worried if the person walking a few steps behind you was an actual threat to your life or if you were just imagining it. When the war ended after Voldemort's defeat at Hogwarts, Hermione, like so many others, had hoped that they could return to that peaceful existence. Only… that didn't happen. A few years of tentative quiet was soon broken again by the Neo Death Eaters, as they sought to sow terror across Britain. Sure, they might have espoused the same Pureblood mania that the original Death Eaters perpetuated, but Hermione could see from who the victims were and how often they attacked that it wasn't the same. These people weren't being guided by Voldemort, though they did have some signs of direction, but, for the most part, all they seemed to care about was causing harm and breeding terror. They were nothing more than terrorists, latching onto a cause that justified their violent tendencies and gave an outlet for them. Even the worst of the Death Eaters from the first few wars, like Bellatrix Lestrange, for all of her madness, still had a sense of belief in something, no matter how vile it was. These Neo Death Eaters had no such belief, the defeat of Lord Voldemort for a final time cementing their dreams of a Pureblood centered world as nothing more than fantasy.

            That was probably why Harry and those around him were their favorite targets. They had been the people responsible for Voldemort's defeat, so if the NDEs could kill them, they could try and state that they were the actual true victors. Of course, Harry's decision to vanish destroyed any hope of actually destroying the symbol of Voldemort's downfall. Without him, the NDEs could never truly claim victory, and that probably fed into their anger and rage, even though it also limited their feelings of accomplishment. In that sense, Hermione felt that Harry had made the right call to leave Britain for good. Without him being there, no one could use him as a symbol for their own agendas. He wasn't a poster child like she had been made by the Ministry of Magic, trying to demonstrate that their community was better off, even as it crumbled around them in violence and apathy. He also wasn't anyone's target, since no one knew where he was. He could very well be walking along one of the many streets in the muggle world and no one would know it was Harry Potter, the Conqueror of Voldemort… or Hermione's best friend. The young witch pulled the scarf up over her face, her nostalgia turning into melancholy. She was happy to hear from the recent letter that Harry was still alive and doing well, that he had successfully paid off all their shared debts to the Goblins and was free, somewhere in the wider world. She was happy that he had escaped the nightmare that Magical Britain was becoming… but that didn't mean that she didn't miss her best friend, one of the few glimmers of unblemished light from her past. Very much unlike her other long time colleague.

            As expected of him, Ronald Weasley took the shortcut offered to him by the Ministry, not completing his NEWTS as a graduate of Hogwarts, and decided to try his hand at being an Auror. Except, he wasn't very good at it. According to Susan, who had also returned to Hogwarts for a proper seventh year of classes, when she entered the Auror Academy she had been surprised to see Ron there. Apparently, he was so bad at his job as an Auror, even with his father's backing, that he ended up being sent to the Academy for a… refresher. Unfortunately, he didn't manage to pass the Academy either, washing out rather quickly, even before Susan graduated. He had apparently taken a part time job at his brother's joke shop in Diagon Alley, but even there he had difficulty being on time or handling much of the mundane work the shop entailed. During this entire time, however, he had been corresponding with Rita Skeeter, that vile excuse for a woman, to write a "biography" about Harry Potter and to tell the "full" story. Sensationalist crap didn't even begin to cover what the end result of Skeeter's book was. Still, with some of the revenue from the book, his sister's help from her position in the League and his "celebrity" status, Ronald Weasley became the Keeper for the Chudley Cannons Quidditch Team… and quickly got demoted to reserve keeper, which probably did suit him better, since it meant less work from him, less effort on the field, free seating for all of the team's Quidditch matches and all he had to was to make some noise whenever the main Keeper tapped out from exhaustion. Hermione was partially glad that Ron seemed to have finally found his "place," if only because he stopped bugging her with letters about getting back together. While she believed that Ronald was also a potential target, the NDEs were probably just ignoring him, justifying it by saying they didn't want to make a martyr out of him or to antagonize the other Pureblood families that weren’t involved in the fighting. It was the selective targeting of their victims that told Hermione that someone had to be trying to be at the helm, even if they were navigating themselves straight off a cliff.

            She honestly had no idea just what she was thinking when she thought that Ron was "boyfriend" material so many years ago. With the amount of potions in her system, she was pretty sure one of them had to have been some sort of love potion, but she had no way of ever knowing who it was tied to, nor did she really want to know anymore, even if all the evidence pointed to one likely candidate. During her first six months back at Hogwarts, Ron had been exceedingly annoying, trying to get her to head into Hogsmeade every weekend, even if it meant breaking the rules. The one day that Hermione had left for Hogsmeade to buy some more school supplies and he turned up, she had been so infuriated with him that she did something really reckless. After being constantly pestered by him at the Three Broomsticks, Hermione simply told him that she would rather be with anyone else but him. Since she had been out with Susan, Hannah and Luna, she had instinctively reached out to her closest table mate, and to make a point of it, she had kissed Susan squarely on the lips. While his… "could you two do that again" earned him four blasts of stinging hexes, Hermione and Susan had done it again. And Again. It had probably been the best Christmas she ever remembered having while at Hogwarts, especially when Susan's present had been a blood relation locator spell. Hermione had broken down in tears in her lover's arms, before eventually deciding to head for Australia in January to find her parents. Their relationship continued past the rest of Susan's time at Hogwarts, but despite the redhead helping her to understand her sexuality, the two agreed that while they liked each other, there was just no true spark of that something special they both wanted. So they "broke up" amicably after Susan's first year in the Auror Academy, though as far as anyone else was concerned they were in a weird estranged relationship, which suited both women just fine.

            While having her friends from the DA there had been nice for those first six months back at Hogwarts, and Susan had been an exceptional girlfriend to her while they lasted, nothing had managed to fill in the hole that Harry had made in her life. Not that Hermione was in love with him, though she plainly remembered crushing on him during their first few years as kids. No, what she had missed most was how unbelievably kind he was. He always asked her how she was doing, never really seeming to worry about his own condition and how he always made time for her in his days. Those few weeks they shared alone in the Wizarding Tent while on the run had been such a mix of depression… and comfort for Hermione, because while they might have been alone, whilst being hunted by Snatchers and Death Eaters alike, with a Horcrux eating away at their sanity, and yet at no time did Hermione feel unsafe in his presence. He was the pillar that had made every year of Hogwarts bearable for her, always there to make her laugh, or to offer his shoulder to her so she could cry. Finding her parents, her relationship with Susan, her growing feelings for a certain blonde witch that had made her feel extremely guilty… She had wanted to share all of that with Harry, if only to hear him say. "It will all work out in the end." But she hadn't been able to do that. Sure, Harry had sent her a letter every year for five years, wishing her well, talking little about his life and it had helped to ease her conscience, but she had dearly missed her best friend. When that fifth letter arrived, saying that he was finally going to live the life he wanted for himself, she had been glad for Harry, even if it meant she would never see him again. The most recent letter helped to ease some of her worries about him, and it showed her that he was still as caring as ever, though it only served to reawaken the ache in her heart. 

            Burying down the feelings that continued to well up, Hermione squared her shoulders and entered the French Ministry of Magic building. She could openly admit that she certainly loved the feel of the atrium here, rather than the one at London. Where the Ministry of Magic in Whitehall was dark in its underground position, unnatural magical lights bathing everyone in shadows while lighting up the fountains and the hallways, the French Ministry was bathed in a softer light, though it could just have been the sunlight from the tail end of winter filtering through the glass domes that made up the walls and roof, the art of the constellations, both ordinary and magical, making the place look like it came out of picture book. Approaching the receptionist desk, she requested to speak to a Head Auror on the condition of anonymity. While the man behind the desk eyed her carefully, he asked her to wait a moment, as he wrote on a piece of paper, before letting it slip into recess on his desk. As the receptionist spoke with the other visitors, giving them directions as to which desk tellers to approach for everything from getting a business license to requesting travel documents, an Auror wearing a long Dark Blue cloak approached her. After using his wand to check her person, inspecting her bag with its undetectable extension charm and finding the contents and her person to be harmless, the man nodded. " Very well, Madame, how may we be of assistance today ?" Hermione sighed, pulling out her London Ministry issued ID and handed it to the Auror. " I am here to speak to Director Delacour about the recent criminal investigations involving our two communities." The Auror checked the documents before nodding . "Follow me, s'il vous plaît."

-✿-

            Hearing a knock on his door made François sigh, before he locked down all the sensitive documentation on his desk, storing it all within folders and then activated the wards to keep everything secure. " Yes ?" One of his Head Aurors opened the door, holding it open for a figure on the other side. " Director, I have a British Ministry Official wishing to speak with you in person. I have made all the appropriate checks and her documentation has been authenticated ." François blinked in surprise, as he didn't really expect Shacklebolt's government to actually send anyone to deal with him directly, having taken Brion's missive as a vague measure by the British to appear to be doing something about the situation. " Please, let her in ." The Auror spoke softly to the woman, who entered covered in a hat, coat and scarf, before the door was closed behind her. When she took her hat off, François blinked, remembering her from somewhere. The young woman held out her hand to him. " It's a pleasure to meet you again, sir. My name is Hermione Granger, I am here as the newly installed Liaison between our Ministries ." Hearing the name made François recall meeting her in the past. "Ah, I remember now. I believe we were introduced during Fleur's wedding, though you had much longer hair back then. Liaison for the British Ministry of Magic? It's been sometime since that post has been filled." Shaking his hand, Hermione nodded. "I am aware, Director. I personally would have prefered to have met you in more pleasant circumstances. I am here to represent the British Ministry during your investigation into the smuggling rings you have recently uncovered?" François gestured to one of the chairs before his desk. "Please, sit. You may also continue to speak English. I have had to practice mine at home since we wish for Victoire to remain bilingual. Actually, I believe she and Fleur have been talking about you of late. My granddaughter apparently misses her favorite aunt aside from Gabrielle."

            The head of the Delacour family noticed the slight blush that came to Hermone's cheeks. "I have missed seeing them both as well. I will try to get in touch with them soon, but right now I am just trying to settle into my new role, as well as looking after my security arrangements." François nodded. "Of course. If you would like me to set up a personal escort…" Hermione frowned. "Your offer is generous, but recent events related to the French security situation… make me hesitant to accept it. Regardless, I am still sorting out the security situation for myself and my family, so I would like to keep my presence here as unannounced as possible, particularly if the smuggling ring is connected to the Neo Death Eaters in Britain. The British Ministry Aurors investigated the sites that your Ministry identified as the end points for the smuggled supplies, but at the time they were empty and abandoned. We are not certain how quickly the suspects were made aware that they were compromised, but we have some financial records to the properties that are being pursued, though these may not be enough to get a search warrant to investigate the suspected ringleaders and their properties. And, if they are as well connected as we believe them to be, it's very likely that they moved their operations into the properties of other suitable capable families with no direct ties…" François nodded. "Making the search warrant essentially pointless regardless. It's the same situation here, though thankfully we have been able to be more intense with our observations of suspected associates. Unfortunately, we can't share any of the information we have, to maintain operational security and I assume it's the same for you?" Hermione went silent for a moment. "It is… though if you feel that getting some information on who is potentially receiving the illicit materials could facilitate your operation… I may be able to apply enough pressure to get the information. Though it will be at my discretion."

            François chuckled. "You are younger than Fleur and still you have more political acumen than what one would expect. I can see why they decided to give you this posting. Now then, how would you like us to communicate?" Hermione wrote down an address, which, upon seeing it, made François smile. "Ah, yes. Gringotts. Don't be too surprised, Miss Granger, as I am aware of their mailing system because my daughter's current girlfriend has a similar security arrangement. Ahh, I meant Gabrielle. Fleur is still, understandably, focused more on raising Victoire than finding a new partner." Hermione blinked, unsure why Director Delacour clarified, though she suspected he saw something on her face that made the clarification necessary. She hadn't been bothered by the possibility that Fleur had found herself a girlfriend… had she? Shaking her head, Hermione went over her arrangement, leaving the Director of the MSF's jovial mood lessened as she described the levels of security she had taken upon herself. "Miss Granger… are you certain that you wish to carry out this role? It's clear that you are deeply worried about your safety and the safety of your family. You could resign your position and request asylum from our Ministry or the ICW itself. You and your family could enter the witness protection program and just… disappear. You don't have to keep putting yourself in danger." Hermione lowered her eyes and stared at her hands. "I have thought about that option a lot, actually. Almost took it when my parents suggested it. I mean, even Harry disappeared from the world to find his peace. Why shouldn't I do the same?"

            Hermione sighed. "But then I think back to everything we did, all that was accomplished and all that remains to be done… If I left everything now, as deserving of peace as any of us who lived through the second of Voldemort's insurgencies, I feel like I would regret it. I don't begrudge Harry for leaving. If anything, it was the right decision for him since he never really had much of life beyond that of being Voldemort's foe. He deserved his happy ending. I walked into this fight, at first a victim of circumstance, but eventually I decided to fight of my own volition. As a first generation witch, it was my future, my life on the line. I had to do something. And… it was also my best friend's life on the line as well." Hermione raised her eyes. "What's happening now… it's a consequence of the people who were in charge of Britain's future not taking the necessary steps to secure a better future for everyone. There were too many concessions, too many allowances made to people who needed to learn that their actions have consequences. We shouldn't have to live in fear for our lives after everything that we went through to put an end to Voldemort's reign of terror. I will do what I have to do to protect myself and my family, but I will not hide in fear. I will see this crisis through to the end and do my part in making the magical world a better place for everyone, either back home or here. So, I look forward to getting started right here with you, Director Delacour. What little help I can provide, you will have it." François rose from his desk and held out his hand to her. "Very well, Liaison Granger. We will get started as soon as you are ready."

-✿-

Londinium Arena, January 2001

            "Anand!" The large canine managed to just barely dodge a blow from their adversary, as Harry blasted it with every spell he knew. He had hoped that the supposedly deadly weakness the creature had towards fresh water wasn't an exaggeration. Unfortunately, any hope that Aguamenti, or any other variation of water based spells, having a devastating effect on their opponent for the 7th Trial had evaporated quickly, so he was currently cycling through every other element he knew in the hopes of finding anything that could harm a beast like this. Considering the British Ministry had been trying and failing to eliminate all traces of this abomination for the better part of a millennium, Harry doubted he would get lucky. Then again, this was the same British Ministry of Magic that eventually became the laughing stock of a government that couldn't handle Voldemort and his Death Eaters twice in the span of thirty to forty years, so… he wouldn't be surprised if they simply weren't giving it their all. Though, to be fair, being face to face with the most dangerous creature of the Orkney Isles, he could see why anyone would struggle to even face it. The beast was massive, easily twice the size of a normal horse, its flesh somewhere between rotting and flayed off, leaving only dark red muscles attached to blackish bones underneath, the chunks of flesh that fell onto the ground leaving behind pools that emanated noxious fumes. Of course, the most terrifying aspect of the monster wasn't just the horse’s body, but the fact that it was a horse that had the upper body of a humanoid rider attached to it's back, the arms grotesquely extended so that they could reach the ground from a standing position, the form just as disgusting, with it's red eyes following Harry's every movement, plus the one great eye that sat on the horse’s head.

            When Harry had received the file on the Nuckelavee for the next task, he knew that it was something completely different to what he had faced before. Wyrms, Hiishi, Wyverns and even Griffins had long and well documented histories in Magical Europe, but the fact that the Nuckelavee had only a single point of origin clearly indicated that it was a true artificial creation, though Harry was thankful that it didn't have the ability to mutate others like the Lavellans, because unlike the cursed plague rats, there would be no explaining this monstrosity away to anyone. That said, the sight of those pools of miasma gave him pause as he pulled his enchanted scarf tightly over his face. Curse Magic was only something he began to research when he came across this accursed beast’s file. Despite the practice being discouraged, it was said that many of the ancient magical families had some unique curses they kept hidden in their Family Grimoires, though these varied from family to family. Curses like the Killing and Torture Curses were the end result of experimentation into Wizardry, taking spells that were well known and warping them into something far worse. The Nuckelavee, like Weres, Hags, Vampires and Lavellans, however, were cursed by means of Witchcraft. Though the practice of European witchcraft itself was dying out in the wider sense of the term, that didn't mean that it was anything to dismiss or even write off. The power that well crafted magical curses born from witchcraft, after all, had endured for centuries on the continent and beyond. And while such curses were very tailored in how they interacted with others, that didn't mean that Harry shouldn't be wary, particularly with the Hallows.

            His research into the Hallows of the Peverells had so far only turned up a few things. Initially, the magic they possessed was something that was passed down the bloodline, with the Head of the family finding from among his progeny someone capable of managing the power, with them becoming the next Lord or Lady Peverell, regardless of which child was born first. However, this magic came with a drawback, as it prevented the other children born into the family from having children of their own, forcing the Lord and his Heirs to sustain one long, unbroken line of succession, until the thirteenth century… when the Hallows were created. Though the texts didn't say explicitly, Harry had a feeling that the intention was to spread the power out to more members of the family, possibly in an attempt to strengthen their forces. They had just returned from an expedition to France, so the Peverells may have suffered far too many losses and were worried about dying out all together. Of course, like all good self fulfilling prophecies, the moment the family was freed from the limitations that the magic that bound them to a single unbroken line of succession was the same moment that the following generation all but made the family extinct, leaving only two other lines of succession with the Gaunt and Potter families, each one carrying the one Hallow they were charged with. And, because the intention behind their creation was to split this mysterious power, the Peverells had no inkling as to the fact that the Hallows would have developed personalities of their own once brought together again under a worthy Master. There simply was nothing in the Grimoires that could explain Anand, Macha and Badb, both as consciousnesses and as ethereal creatures.

            It was that unknown that terrified Harry, though he wasn't afraid of them. From the moment they had first gained sufficient magic and awareness to express themselves, Harry had embraced them as his responsibility. As the last living Peverell descendant, they were his to protect and to care for, and in their interactions he could see that while they had quirks that bordered on curses, such as the Wand's obsession with killing, the Stone's apathy towards life or the Cloak's deep rooted desire to protect its wielder, there was no malice in them. From his connection to Voldemort, Harry had grown to understand the Dark Lord's mind and had seen the malice that was rooted there, the desire to dominate to satisfy his own ego, the love for inflicting pain unto others because he could so with impunity, savoring every scream as proof of his unquestionable authority, and his delight in taking life because it demonstrated his mastery over it. Everything about Voldemort had been in service to his own ego, from his every order to the Death Eaters, to his desire to vanquish Harry by his own hand. He took delight in everything that he did, no matter how cruel and vile, because it proved he was in control of his life and Harry couldn't help but pity him now, because, if anything, his devotion to his cruelty and his sense of self worth had made Voldemort a slave to his pride. He could see now how Dumbledore had manipulated Voldemort so expertly without the use of any potions or tricks. 

            The Hallows, however, had none of that. Macha might favour killing over all things, but there was no pride behind it, just cold, almost fully detached efficiency. If there was a threat to herself or her own, then death was the absolute guarantee that the threat was neutralized. Sure, she at times seemed to savor the act of killing, but it was almost like a sense of fulfillment, of a purpose completed, rather than the satisfaction in bringing terror and then death to a life. Anand, by contrast, was apathetic towards life and death because to her there was no distinction between the two. Neither were a threat to her nor did she harbor any hatred towards them, though she did care about having someone there by her side, a Master that could give her existence meaning. Perhaps the one that was more interested in the living of the three was Badb, as it was her obsession to watch over everyone and everything, as if silently judging them. Because of their interconnected nature, Harry had researched the various Triple Goddesses of human mythology and had discussed their names with the Hallows. It was they that picked the three names of the Morrígan as their own, and Harry could understand why. While the Hallows might have been associated with Death, they could also be seen as extensions of life, protection, authority and war. At the same time, they were quite raw, in the sense that they had almost no life experience. While they had some sense of who previously owned them, the memories of these were vague, hollow echoes of those who came before. It was the moment that Harry had the Stone in his hand, the Cloak on his person and the Wand aimed at his face, unafraid of Death… that was the moment that the Hallows remember coming to be, their first conscious act… to spare Harry's life. That was also the reason why Harry had hesitated to bring them into the Arena and was being overly cautious now. Because they were alive, at least to him, and he needed to protect them, from themselves and the world.

            He especially needed to protect them from whatever cursed magic that was leaking from the Nuckelavee, as their ethereal forms could potentially be even more susceptible to corruption from magic capable of altering a living creature into the abomination before him. When he had done the initial research, he had also figured that using standard melee weapons would be unwise. The beast had a physical reach that dwarfed all swords and halberts, and Harry had confirmed with a few conjurations that its skin was quite resistant to physical damage. His brief attempt at warding it into position failed miserably as the skin seemed to pass through most wards with relative ease, telling Harry that the Goblins went through a great deal of trouble to contain the creature, let alone capture it, probably using a physical cage, as they had kept it contained behind the Arena's gate until the moment he himself was on the field. Recognizing the futility in using his sword, Harry had left it behind, only bothering to bring his physical armour, though he made sure it was the lightweight chainmail and leather, guessing that he would be dodging far more than blocking blows, and the miasma the creature creature likely meant it was immune to potions. Still…, the situation was proving to be quite dire. Every spell he threw at the creature did seem to impact it, drawing its attention momentarily, but none seemed to cause any damage to its body. The very idea that a creature could be entirely magic resistant was ludicrous, as that would have made news the moment it was discovered. The creature had to have some form of weakness, though the fact that most Goblins stopped the Trials around their attempt at the fifth trial would indicate that it wasn’t one that was easy to grasp. 

            Dodging a wide swipe from the Nuckelavee jockey's arms, Harry pursed his lips. He doubted that the texts had been wrong about water playing some sort of role in besting a Nuckelavee, but if standard conjured water wasn't having an effect on the beast, it would have to be something else. The stories sometimes suggested the presence of a priest, but Harry doubted faith had any relation to the beasts… though most faith based stories involved Rituals of some… kind… and Curse Magic, particularly the type created by witchcraft, required rituals to get the magic to its peak capability. Harry cursed in his head. Ritual Magic was exceedingly complex and required years of practice, if not decades, not to mention the religious aspects some of them held potentially acting as a limiting factor on the effectiveness of the magic, as a true believer would likely impart more willpower and magic if they believed the ritual would work, than a non-believer filled with doubt. He didn't have the chance to apply Ritual Magic now, and he certainly wouldn't be able to wait for a time when he was skilled enough to use said magic against the Nuckelavee. As Anand, who had been acting as a distraction, seemed to avoid a charge from the beast, one of the jockey’s arms managed to strike at the canid. Seeing Anand skid across the ground made Harry’s blood run cold, before drawing on all of his and Macha's power, blasting the Nuckelavee with a heavy burst of flames. The creature howled and neighed in pain, turning its attention on Harry, who continued to look for any way that he could best the creature as it turned its full attention on him.

            The Arena itself was shifted to look like a beachhead, meaning there was no place for him to hide, very few trees to use as fuel for fires and nowhere to bind or lock up the beast, as the ground was too soft. The creature itself didn't seem to mind the flames greatly, so Harry was running out of options, as Macha's insistent call to kill the beast was repeated in his mind, until Harry looked over at Anand, watching her steadily get up onto her feet. Closing his eyes, Harry took a deep breath. He knew the words. He had heard them plenty of times over his life aimed at him and those dear to him. At the same time, he knew that they were a curse, twisted and warped by Dark Witches and Wizards over centuries. He had seen other similar curses in the Peverell journals, but at no point did they ever write down a curse designed specifically to end life. Why was that? As he stared into the glowing red eyes of the Nuckelavee jockey as the flames died out, his grip on the wand tightened, knowing that neither would have affected what was essentially a beast existing on the edge of life and death… The thought struck Harry, even as he dodged a charge, with his wandless dueling shield protecting him from a swipe by the jockey's arms. Getting even greater distance between himself and the beast, Harry reached Anand’s side, running his hands over the canine's black pelt. The creature before him was an abomination, an affront to life and death. That was why the Hallows had insisted upon joining him on this fight. This was as much their duty as it was Harry's challenge. If they were insisting that the only way for him to succeed against the beast was to kill it, then he would trust them.

            Taking a deep breath, Harry chased away all thoughts of the curse that he had been taught. Death wasn't supposed to be some violent, hateful moment. It was painful, sure, but it was a moment that all life was doomed to face. He had walked into the Dark Forest under someone else's suggestion, but he had not been afraid to die that day. Death came for all, but it needed not be violent or cold. This creature was a living curse, sustained by the hatred of the person who created that first cursed abomination in the Orkney Isles. It needed to be… put to rest. Harry closed his eyes as the Nuckelavee approached, remembering that one phrase he had seen repeated in the Peverell Grimoire. He had taken it literally as nothing more than a prayer but, as he faced a monster that needed to be killed, the meaning of the words finally fell into focus. Harry opened his eyes, both alight with magic now, as the Elder Wand’s tip began to glow white. “ Requiesce in Pace .” Remembering that moment in the forest, where he had found himself in an ethereal white King's Cross Station, he had allowed the sensation from that place to fill his mind as he uttered the words. He felt a heavy tug on his magic as the spell was cast and then… nothing. Opening his eyes into the deathly silence that filled the Arena, he watched as the Nuckelavee, frozen in place just as the jockey's arms’ was about to reach him, collapsed onto the ground, a black mist beginning to emanate from it as the flesh of the jockey and the horse were disentangled, leaving behind two corpses. The silence continued even as he felt the gate behind him opening, with Golstrud coming to stand beside him as they both gazed at the corpses. “They will be given a proper burial, Challenger Potter. You have my word on that.”

            Harry nodded, his heart feeling light, even as tears threatened to escape his eyes. “Thank you, Golstrud.” As Harry turned around and made for the elevator, the goblin attendant turned to look at him. “So, do you now understand why this is the Seventh Trial?” Harry stopped walking for a moment. “Because it’s the only creature that can only be bested by killing it through magic. The Griffins were a test designed to scare the would-be Challengers away. If you survived them, you would only manage it by the skin of your teeth, making the Challengers wary of continuing forward. This test… the Nuckelavee… was to make sure… that the Challengers understand that with what comes next, one cannot hesitate to use deadly force. Killing… must always be an option, if one is to survive.” Golstrud nodded. “Indeed, Challenger Potter. While you have now gotten the farthest of any Challengers in decades, many had already embraced killing in their hearts, having used the Killing Curse against every other creature up to this point. In fact, had you used the usual Killing Curse against it, there was a chance that the curse would have failed. One's hatred, you see, would have had to surpass the hatred of the person who invented the Nuckelavee curse in the first place. That you had made it this far without using it even once speaks greatly of your character. And, I must say, that you are the first to utter that particular Killing Curse in centuries, an extraordinary feat in itself. I had read about the White Death, but no one had ever heard it being used since the British Civil War.” Harry sighed, running his hand on Anand's back as the canine whined at him in concern. The feelings emanating from the three Hallows helped to chase some of the sorrow out of Harry's heart. 

            “Thank you for the warning, Golstrud, but I will say that, even after today, I don't think you will see me using either anytime soon.” Harry turned, his eyes lighter than they had been in months, since the Rebellion took place. “Powerful magic they may be, but I think death should always remain the last resort when facing an opponent.” Golstrud raised an eyebrow. “And when the opponent is a monster that will not hesitate to kill you or all that you hold dear?” Harry chuckled. “Then I will think about it and make the decision then and there. Because if I treat every fight with the intent of killing my opponents as swiftly as possible… then I am not really learning anything from those fights, am I?” Golstrud blinked in surprise. “Is that how you wish to go into every single trial?” Harry nodded as he caressed Anand's head. “If there is one thing that these Tasks have taught me, other than to take a lot more time doing research before going into one, is that I always have much to learn. Not only about the threats I am facing, but also about the world I am living in, but also… about myself. By the time I leave your great city, I intend to have learned as much as you all can teach me… and to know that at no point will I ever be done learning.” As Harry disappeared into the elevator of the Arena, under the satisfied gaze of the Viceroys and King Gringott, as well as the murmurs of the rest of the spectators, he recalled Anand into his normal form, feeling the three Hallows and their satisfaction radiating off of them. Macha, in particular, was purring in his mind, which made Harry smile. There was still a lot for him to learn, about himself, the Hallows and the Peverells. One thing he did know for sure, though, was that he would pay a bit more attention to his three companions and their opinions… even if they needed moderation, from time to time. 

-✿-

Present Day

            "So there were more cursed sites located?" Fueruk lowered the parchment he had in his hand as he looked towards the Goblin King, with the other Viceroys seated around him. "That is correct, your Majesty. As of right now, the French MSF located twelve new cursed grounds, all scattered across the countryside, though our analysis suggests those responsible were placing them based on current wolf population distribution. The fact that the wolf placed in Paimpont forest had been artificially introduced was made widely known must have scared the perpetrators into being more cautious, as these were now heavily grouped around the southeast region, where the population was actively present. That said, we have noticed that they have been placed in locations with either magical or non-magical significance, and a few have been around the territories of local Werewolf packs." Ragnar tapped his fingers on the table. "While we have not experienced any increase in "wolf" sightings, we have noticed an increase in violent crimes around the locations where the werewolf packs have their own territories setup. The Purebloods have always made these increases in violent crime in proximity to Weres a political talking point, blaming them for the violence and using the possibility of their exposure as justification for Pack relocation or Auror harassment, despite the fact that the relocations are almost always aimed at placing them in regions that already have a high rate of criminality among the non-magicals. There are rumours of an executive order being discussed in the Ministry, at least according to the Daily Prophet, despite the new potion having already been distributed to the majority of the British Were population, to great success." Gringott grumbled. "These are not coincidences."

            The rest of the Viceroys agreed with His Majesty's assessment, before Fueruk spoke up. "Gringotts Parision has already provided security for a few of these sites as the Department of Mysteries and the MSF carry out their investigations, in the hope of alleviating the burden on the Aurors while also creating the illusion that they are… stretched thin. We believe Sangroyal might try to take advantage of this surge in MSF activity to carry out further acts of sabotage, but we remain uncertain as to their full extent, though the … interrogation of one of it's conspirators gave us a good idea as to the composition of its more influential and wealthy members." Ragnar chuckled. "Not much of an interrogation when the dead are… compelled to answer truthfully. Poor wandwavers have no idea what they stumbled upon when they took the Delacours hostage. They were lucky the Morrígan refrained from hunting them all down." Gringott looked to Fueruk. "I take it she refuses to get involved any further?" The Parision Viceroy pursed his lips. "She will intervene if we request it of her in defence of Goblin interests, or if her friends are endangered again, but she does not wish to be… proactive. She feels that it should be the MSF's responsibility to eliminate this threat to French Magical Society, not hers." The Viceroys all grumbled in agreement. While they respected their Champion's independence from their authority, none would disagree that her actions were better limited to acts of defence of herself and her interests. As a citizen of the Goblin Nation, the position of neutrality in the matters of the wandwavers was a central one to them, but it was one they knew would be difficult for the Champion to embrace.

            The king rubbed his chin as he thought of the events that were transpiring. "Ragnar, you mentioned that the NDEs have been… quiet since their actions on October 31st?" Seeing his Londinium Viceroy nod, the King sat back against his throne. "I find it troubling that both the NDEs and these Sangroyal pests are both doing their best to conceal their activities, almost as if they are coordinating together for some greater purpose. The NDEs attack… where was it directed at again?" Ragnar rested his hand on the table. "The graves of the Potters and their former home in Godric's Hollow." One of the other Viceroys muttered under her breath. "That's two of our champions' names they have been desecrating." The Viceroys looked to her but refrained from speaking, her observation found to be valid. The King, however, remained in thought as he fiddled with his long fingers. "Ragnar, Fueruk, I want both of you to either place security or to heighten it around Elysia Peverell's past and current relations, particularly those with whom she had good standing. If the NDEs have targeted them before, I believe they will try again." Ragnar nodded as Fueruk raised his voice. "Do you believe the secret of her identity has been compromised?" Gringott shook his head. "No, I do not. However, as a rule, particularly with these Sangroyal extremists being active, it would be better to assume the worst. That her homeland and her current region of residence are both under threat of violence by magical terrorist organizations should mean we should take any threats seriously. While watching The Morrígan unleash her rage upon her enemies may be exciting, she is also a citizen and a respected member of our Nation. We will protect her interests, past and present, as we would expect her to protect our own." The Goblins nodded in agreement, before the meeting turned to other matters.

            As the Viceroys began to disperse, Ragnar approached Fueruk. "I believe one of my charges moved across the channel. I take it Parision will be handling her security?" Fueruk nodded back. "She and her family are currently under supervision, though it is without their knowledge. Unfortunately, agreements prevent me from informing Lady Peverell of her presence. I had hoped to schedule them so they could run into each other, but where Lady Peverell is punctual, her former companion has elected to keep her arrivals as… unpredictable as possible." Ragnar chuckled. "It is telling of their states of mind. Still, it was my understanding that Lady Peverell's book was already completed and is currently in the process of being printed. What reason does she have to visit the Bank so… consistently?" Fueruk noticed the sharp look in Ragnar's eye, meaning that his fellow Viceroy had heard something, probably from the Smiths. "Lady Peverell made a request, which our District is proud to fulfill, though it will take a great deal of time and effort out of everyone involved, including our Champion." Ragnar pulled his glasses off his eyes. "It was my belief that you had welcomed Lady Peverell into your territory with the intent to see to her peaceful retreat." Fueruk sighed. "I did, and that remains my main goal when attempting to satisfy her requests. Unfortunately… sometimes the best defence one can mount to maintain peace… is an active one. Champion Peverell came to that decision on her own and we are merely assisting her in its fulfillment." Ragnar replaced the glasses over his eyes. "Very well, but if you or your smiths need anything, do not hesitate to run it by me. We owe her just as much as anyone else." Fueruk smirked. "I will keep that in mind."

-✿-

            "I thought you said we needed to stop these face to face meetings for a while. What did you need to tell me to come in person for that you couldn't tell me over a letter or Floo call?" Jean Du Plessis tossed his invited guest the photo that he had received from one of his remaining contacts in the Magical Security Force. Ever since the warding sabotages were discovered, François Delacour had been doing a bit of an internal reshuffling of the Aurors, successfully sussing out who was leaking information and isolating them, before eventually putting them through interrogations. With the recent scandal, there was concern that announcing the fact that several of the MSF's Aurors had been reassigned and are in the process of being charged with criminal activities would cause another major blow to the public's faith in the Ministry's ability to safeguard itself and its people. Jean had wanted to blow the lid on the whole situation to get the MSF into a damage control frenzy, particularly as they were busy locating and isolating the cursed grounds that his subordinates had been propagating all over the country, but the Convention had yet to meet. If he blew the story now through his contacts in the press, it would only serve to draw attention to them and to himself. No, he needed to wait for the Convention, where several well placed inquiries, and summons before the assembly, would force Françous Delacour's hand. Until then, he had been focusing on stretching out the MSF's remaining forces quite thin, and now he had found a means to do just that, without risking his own people for it. 

            "Your target. Hermione Granger was spotted inside the French Ministry of Magic, in the MSF's Headquarters. She was in a closed door session with Director Delacour but one of my contacts was able to snatch a few pictures of her." The British wizard took the photos and looked them over. "That's her. Filthy little Mudblood thought that by skipping out of the Isles she was safe, but I swore I would make her pay for everything she did to us and the cause. Do you have her current location?" Jean shook his head. "Not yet. My contacts lost her as soon as she left the Ministry and they didn't have any idea who she was when she walked in. I have placed observers around Place Cachée to see when she returns once more and try to track her back to her residence, but we need to discuss how we are going to handle her death." The Death Eater tossed the photos onto the desk. "There is nothing complicated about it. Tell your men to pin her down with her filthy muggle parents and kill them all!" Du Plessis sighed. This was part of the reason he hated working with the current Neo Death Eaters. A few years prior, he had been more than happy to assist the resurgent Death Eaters with potions, supplies and even replacement wands, more than aware that the leadership of the organization, at least after the summer of 1995, was more than capable of making functional plans on their own. Gods did he miss Voldemort and his analytical mind. He personally thought the British Dark Lord was a bit over dramatic at times and exceedingly obsessive, but his political savvy and knowledge of a wizard's, particularly purebloods, motivations made him an excellent manipulator. This young man was far too green for Jean's taste.

            "I am afraid that it simply can't be that easy. If any of my contacts do it, it will draw attention to the fact that you have foreign backers, or do you think that the MSF will just ignore the fact that French Dark Wizards and Witches went out of their way to kill, as you put it, a "filthy little Mudblood" and her muggle family for… what? Sport? I don't know if you haven't noticed but we prefer to keep Sangroyal's existence unnoticed by law enforcement and the general public. You saw how your Ministry reacted as soon as Voldemort was resurrected and muggles and wizards started disappearing. If you hadn't had Sirius Black as a convenient scapegoat, I doubt your Death Eaters would have been anywhere near as successful in getting their forces into the necessary preparations for storming Azkaban. We have been at this game for centuries and the Ministry had no idea we even existed." The other man crossed his arms over his chest. "Right, until your overzealous catchers kidnapped the wrong Veela. Now the MSF is clearly on your tail. What's a bit of murder to draw their attention away from you? It's not like they would realize that we are working together." Du Plessis felt his eye twitch. "They would know that there is more than merely a transactional relationship. That information has leaked from the Ministry itself. That will cost me valuable pawns and contacts that are growing ever harder to replace. No, if you want this noname Mudblood dead, you will get some of your men down here and have them do it themselves."

            The British Wizard shook his head. "I can't spare the men. Ever since your little operation got busted, we had to move our portkey destination points around several unaffiliated properties and even a few muggle warehouses. The Aurors there might not be as efficient as yours but they are doing better than anticipated, particularly with Bones at the helm of the investigation." At the curious look from his French counterpart, the wizard elaborated. "She's the heir to an old family, who had been raised by the previous head of the DMLE, before the Dark Lord paid her a visit in person and ended her tenure. Her niece seems to have taken her Aunt's death seriously, since we have no idea where her current residence is, let alone what the security is like. She and a few Aurors are taking the initiative a bit more than we would like. We need every able wandhand on standby." Jean shrugged, taking the pictures and slipping them into the folder. "Then we won't bother tailing her. If you aren't interested in getting your revenge and in sending your so-called message, then I have no reason to waste my people's time tailing a lowborn witch through Paris and beyond." His guest frowned as he looked at the closed folder, before sighing. "Fine! But I am not sending them without having a good idea what they are running into. Get me the intel on her security situation and then I will send my men over." Du Plessis raised an eyebrow. "You must think me to be quite the fool if you think I will accept that offer. No. Send your men to one of our warehouses here in France. Once they are on our soil and I am certain they will handle the mudblood on their own, then I will be having my contacts track her movements."

            His guest stared at him from the other side of his desk. "You refuse to take me on my word?" Jean stared back, before calling his bluff. "If you would be willing to sign a properly written contract on the matter, I might be willing to agree to your request." He knew he had the young wizard as soon as he said contract. The man was very much like his fellow British Purebloods, unwilling to risk his life on binding magical contracts, particularly if they are well worded. Anything too simple like an Unbreakable Vow would leave too much open to interpretation and Jean had no desire to make a proper contract verbally regardless. The British wizard rubbed his forearm in a familiar gesture, one Du Plessis had seen on several of the original Death Eaters. That bit of magic had always intrigued him, but he doubted the benefits it provided to Voldemort and his organization would serve him just as well. Subtlety was more important to him, than the flare of having subjects brand themselves in service of him. It was that same subtlety that would ensure that he, not Voldemort, would live to see his aspirations fulfilled. After all, he had all the time in the world. The British Wizard gave him some platitudes but ultimately agreed to send some wizards over to do the deed. Jean didn't really care if they succeeded or not, only that the MSF and the ICW believed that the wizards merely followed after the witch and killed her out of revenge. It would further erode the Ministry's perception in the public's eye and would waste the MSF's resources in looking out for further incursions, ones that wouldn't be happening. With that and the cursed grounds, Jean would have his pick of what crisis he could use to out Delacour and reshape the Convention into one better able to answer to Sangroyal's needs.

Chapter Text

            "Daniel, you don't have to eat all of it in one bite." Hermione hid the smile on her face with her hand as her parents walked in front of her, her father wolfing down a pastry that they bought from a bistro a few streets back. While her parents were dentists and usually frowned upon eating anything sweet, they had mellowed out after so many years, particularly after the whole memory wipe incident. Ever since, her father had grown quite an appetite for any pastries, trying everything that caught his eye, with his wife joining in every once in a while. Being married to a dentist did come with the perks of having his significant other insist on maintaining the right level of dental hygiene so what damage he might end up doing to his teeth was easily remedied by the time they had returned to their apartment. If nothing else, their decision to rent out an apartment in Paris, while overly expensive, did give the Granger family the opportunity to relax and enjoy much of what the city had to offer. Though everything was limited because of it being winter, they had managed to see the city and its streets beautifully decorated in Christmas lights before they turned them off at the end of the season, while also taking in the offerings of the many Museums in the city at a much less frantic pace, since the usual visitor crowd was missing for the Winter Holidays. The decision to leave Britain, while somewhat rushed in its final stages, had so far been a positive one, as both her parents felt more comfortable being out on the streets, having fun or just enjoying the sights. They had been particularly interested in visiting a few of the locally available properties that they had spotted in the registry that Gringotts had provided to them. 

            While most were in the side streets of Place Cachée, there were quite a few townhouses in greater Paris for them than they had expected. Many of these weren't that dissimilar from the apartment they had previously occupied within London, which made them a lot more comfortable with the idea, but they had elected to wait a bit to see the other offerings in the other urban centers. Hermione didn't mind as she could tell from all of the warding she had to learn how to do that the properties available were rather far from the strongest leylines, the best places being within Place Cachée, or one particular building that reminded her of Grimmauld Place with how massive it was inside the structure, as it had been the townhouse of a particularly wealthy family that had ended up having to sell it off to repay their debts after a risky business venture turned sour. Her parents were still interested in having a more suburban home, so all of the magically stable homes that were in rural lands were out of the question, though her mother had conceded to look them over again later, as she was well aware that dentists were a limited commodity the less urban a region was. The fact both her parents were willing to drive to work also gave them some wiggle room in picking out a place to live. They had made plans to check the properties in the nearby cities first, before extending their search further east and south, knowing that these places would be even more expensive to acquire the closer they got to the Mediterranean coast. Her mother had suggested visiting Reims during its cultural festival, the name of the city having sparked a memory from Hermione's recent past.

            She knew that the city was Fleur's hometown and that her family lived on its outskirts. Meeting Françous Delacour and his mentions of both Fleur and Victoire had unearthed even more feelings than Hermione had expected. With Bill Weasley spending so much of his time out on expeditions, the young witch knew that Fleur would have had difficulty raising Victoire practically on her own. The animosity between the Weasley women and Fleur hadn't really abated much in the years after the wedding and if anything they seemed to blame her for Bill's prolonged absences from home, not really listening when Hermione or anyone else pointed out that Bill was already doing the exact same thing prior to the wedding. Hermione's own decision to not have a relationship with Ron also soured her relationship with Molly Weasley, though Ginny could care less after she decided to pursue her Quidditch career, only ever really complaining about Harry having gotten away from her. As such, the young brunette had decided to spend many of her weekends visiting the Shell Cottage, helping with Victoire as a baby and letting Fleur get some much needed rest. It was during the few times that Fleur was actually awake and they managed to interact that Hermione had become aware of the changes in how she perceived Fleur. While she had echoed Harry's thoughts that Fleur had been very prideful as a competitor in the Triwizard Tournament, the death of Cedric Diggory and her later interactions with the Order had softened her edges. She was still a very proud woman, particularly of her craft as a Charms specialist, most of her work having to be done from home because of Victoire's early age at the time, but she wasn't as stuck up about it.

            As the feelings grew, so too did Hermione's guilt. She recognized that Fleur was definitely being emotionally neglected by Bill and had advocated that they either change their situation or for her to seek a divorce, the latter option being the one that Hermione had the hardest time justifying. Yes, she believed that Fleur deserved so much better than what Bill was providing in their marriage… but there was that part of Hermione's mind that was telling her that she was doing this for her own sake rather than that of her friend's. Which was why the moment Fleur decided to get divorced, Hermione did her best not to take advantage of it. She knew that Fleur would be in a delicate state and would need to focus on taking care of her daughter. So the former Gryffindor did the right things, as she always believed that she had to do. She had let her feelings for Fleur go, helping her and daughter return home to France, even as the sight of her leaving broke her heart. And it wasn't just letting go of Fleur. The little redhead babe had grown before Hermione's eyes and the witch couldn't help but give her the love her father seemed unwilling to give, helping her mother in bathing the child, getting her to learn how to use the bathroom and even how to speak. After a time, Hermione looked forward every week to see Victoire just as much as Fleur. But even though they meant so much to her, the two Veela were simply someone else's family and she had just been filling in. Now though… she was just a train ride away from Fleur's home address and François had all but confirmed she was living at his place. The idea of seeing both Fleur and Victoire had reignited that ember that she had thought had gone out and she was again trying to decide if she should be selfish just this once. Her mother's plans did mean that they would be nearby for other reasons, so… maybe she could just… pay them a visit.

            As the Grangers approached the front steps that led up from the streets to their apartment's front door, Hermione was in the process of pulling out her keys, her thoughts centered on the discussion she wanted to have with her mother about visiting Reims, when the feel of the magic around her made her pause. The property was warded, this much she could feel, but the control she had over said wards had been severed. When it had occurred she wasn't sure, but it was clear that the apartment had been broken into by magic. Over the last few weeks she had at times felt like she was being watched, but it had grown more pronounced this last week, though she hadn't been able to catch on if anyone was actually keeping an eye on her. Now though, she knew that she had been followed, and that there was a very high chance that there were people right behind the door, intending to do her and her family harm. Keeping her movements natural, Hermione drew her wand and silently placed a charm based ward on the front door. "Mom, Dad, I need you two to head towards the nearest police station. Tell them our apartment was broken into. Go as soon as I tell you!" Turning around, she scanned the crowd of people around on the street, noticing two pairs of darkly clad men and women heading her way, their hands clearly holding wands, their attention razor focused on her and her parents. The ward on the door would hold for a bit and the windows were too high for the people inside to try and climb out off, though her ward did cover them partly so they would be just as difficult to break out of in the first place. Meaning she needed to focus on the pairs of magicals that were out in the open. She hated that she was about to break the Statute of Secrecy, but the Obliviators would have to handle the rest. 

            Concealing her wand as best as she could, she aimed it at the empty car that was parked on the side of the street, waited for the magicals to be right next to it before casting a blasting curse. The Bombarda caused the vehicle to explode, the detonation launching the two magicals onto the ground, injured if not killed. "Go now!" Her parents didn't question her as they joined the throng of people as they scattered as far away from the explosion, though Hermione was smart enough to injure the ones that were blocking their path to the nearest police station, so her family had a clear shot. Whirling around, Hermione took a second to raise a defence shield, blocking two curses sent her way from the other two mages, the ones inside the building still trapped by the wards. To her surprise, however, the same two magicals were stunned from behind by spells cast by four people dressed in civilian clothes. One gestured at her to come to their side across the street. "Miss Granger, Director Fueruk charged us to protect you. Please, take cover over here. We are already calling for the MSF to get on the scene." Hermione nodded. Had the wizard said Delacour or anyone else, she would have hesitated, but the name of the Director of the Gringotts Bank Paris Branch was unlikely to be spoken by those coming after her, and he had mentioned that he wanted to inform security about her presence, meaning that he had thought about giving her some sort of security detail. The man eyed her carefully as they took position behind a small concrete barrier. "You don't do things half assed, Miss Granger. You took out one of our guards with that blast." Hermione blushed in embarrassment. "Are they…" 

            The wizard gestured towards the side where the car had exploded and how the people she assumed were on his side were pulling three people away from the blast zone, two fitted with magic suppression cuffs. "Everyone seems to be alive thanks to your perfect timing. We sent two of our best to escort your parents to safety. We were only supposed to be guarding you, no magical traces and no footprint, but this definitely qualifies as an emergency. If you follow Maze here, she can take you to your parents while we deal with the rest before the MSF arrives." Hermione shook her head. "Sorry, but I am not leaving until I know those bastards are down." The man was about to reply when the front of the apartment her family had been renting was blasted out completely, before spells began flying through the debris. Hermione was quick with casting stunners and shields, leaving the head security officer shaking his head. "I can see why the Boss had us keep our eyes on you. Alright, Maze! Full sweep! I want everyone not on our side who is throwing curses on the ground, kissing asphalt!" The security forces kept Hermione between them and the attackers, switching between stunners and shields, with the witch of the group displaying great use of transfiguration to block curses that resembled the Unforgivables. Eventually, the dust cleared and several of the security officers walked up the stairs, recasting stunners on the figures inside of the ruined apartment, as sirens filled the air with noise. After the all clear was shouted out, Hermione and her new guards walked up to the edge of the street, the brunette looking at the damaged structure. "If we didn't have magic, I would think my parents and I wouldn't be getting our deposit back." The wizard looked towards the car and the people nearby. "Unfortunately… you might still not get it. The MSF will have to make a cover story for this and the damage will have to stick around for it." Hermione sighed, her shoulders slumped. "Great. Just… great."            

-✿-

            "Of all the bloody days…" Gabrielle could understand her father's frustration. The two of them had planned to spend the day out together, looking for Valentine gifts and ideas, though in her father's case it was also his and Apolline's "official" Anniversary day. She knew he had been really busy at work with the constant calls over the cursed grounds being found, with the DoM having a hard time clearing out the contaminated creatures. Right now they were simply exterminating what wolves that had been exposed to what they now knew was contaminated meat that, combined with the ritual site, would trigger the transformation of the wolves into their beastly forms. The spike in violent wildlife had been causing a massive headache for both the magical and non-magical government, as the latter couldn't keep the population safe aside from warning them that there were wolves infected with a "new strain" of rabies. The cover story so far had successfully avoided human casualties, particularly since the DoM wasn't sure what a bite to a human from a contaminated wolf would result in; whether it was a sort of lycanthropy, zombification or just plain old death. This was particularly distressing to the environmentalists, as the wolves had just barely begun to be reintroduced to the French region after centuries of near extinction, only for the situation to once again ruin the reputation of the deeply important and usually well restrained predators, raising demands from the rural workers to curb the repopulation efforts. 

            As the Director of the MSF, it had been François' job to coordinate the response of the other Ministry departments, such as the Department for Magical Incidents and the Department for the Preservation, Isolation and Care of Magical Creatures to every single case of cursed grounds, while also managing a reorganization of his own Department after it became clear there were "moles" leaking information to the organization that helped to operate the kidnapping and smuggling ring. Her father had been so busy he had forgotten entirely about his and Apolline's Anniversary until Gabrielle reminded him, resulting in the two of them making a rushed shopping date while their significant others were busy. Gabrielle had been worried that Fleur would feel left out but her father told her that he had something special planned for her, though he neglected to elaborate further. Seeing her father actually enter a lingerie shop had been an interesting experience for Gabrielle, though, then again, as he was a man within a house of three Veela women, it was expected that his sense of familiarity with female clothing was far higher than most peoples. If anything, he was probably more comfortable with it than even Elysia, despite her physical changes. The youngest of the Delacour sisters had initially planned to only buy stuff for herself to wear, but she had snuck in a peek at the clothes that Elysia wore, just in case she found something her lover might look good in wearing for the occasion. 

            Despite Elysia's near constant exhaustion when returning from Gringotts every Saturday, the two of them had found a pleasant rhythm to their lives, with both being quite busy during the days, deeply involved within their own research and studies or work, or enjoying each other's company. It had been clear before that Elysia enjoyed being outside, but the cold weather was keeping them both interested in staying indoors, though Elysia tended to avoid any sort of social setting. They had managed to watch a film in the theaters together, thoroughly enjoying the recent release of King Kong, as very few of the other films held their interest, particularly the film adaptations of massively popular fictional books, and a Christmas movie that felt too cliche in its plot summary. To no one's surprise, Elysia came out of it curious if she could install some form of home cinema at the Estate, completely missing the point of heading out to a theater to enjoy a film with other audience members. Still, the raven haired witch had seemed happy and excited afterwards, so even though Gabrielle failed to get her girlfriend better used to social activities, it had been a worthwhile experience. For Valentine's, however, Gabrielle wanted to see just how comfortable they could get with each other regarding intimacy in their own home. While they had been improving upon their interactions in and out of the bedroom, Gabrielle wanted to get a better read on what Elysia's likes and dislikes were. Of course, shopping for all this with her father made her somewhat self-conscious, though it did get them a chance to bond, with François even being brave enough to express his and Apolline's… special tastes. Gabrielle had felt her cheeks staying red for much of the day, but she had a far greater appreciation for her father and how well he handled her mother than she ever thought she would ever get.

            Of course, that all came crashing to a halt when the two of them entered Place Cachée and an Auror who had been on the lookout for the Director informed him of the situation in non-magical Paris. Ida had been gracious enough to take their bags for safe keeping in the Estate before the two of them made their way to the crime scene. Gabrielle had planned to head back home until she overheard the name Granger being spoken. She knew that Hermione was Elysia's best friend from her time as Harry and Gabrielle had no intention of heading back without knowing what had happened to her. François had initially wanted to refuse, which made her remember that they had yet to inform her father as to who Elysia had been before. They would have to amend that soon. Thankfully, he eventually relented, apparating the both of them to one of the many hidden markers in the non-magical city that helped magicals orient themselves on a map, from where it wasn't hard to find where the incident took place. The sirens and the flashing lights, not to mention the throng of reporters and cameramen lined up around a blasted out building and a wrecked car, made it quite obvious where they had to go. After flashing his non-magical ID, which was given to him by the French Government for  situations like these, he found one of his Aurors taking the statements of Miss Granger and two other magicals, as the Department of Magical Incidents' Crisis Control team inspected the site with the specialists from the DST. With the increased use of closed circuit television and cell phones, the ability to get ahead of a crisis like this had all but evaporated in recent years. Where before the Obliviators could erase all evidence, the evidence could now find its way across the entire planet before they could even get to the scene. The best they could do now was to manage the narrative via the government itself that would appear in the official broadcasts, with only minor memory alterations to erase all witness testimony of magic. 

            Getting a signal that the Crisis team would be right with him, François turned his attention to his Auror and his witnesses. "Miss Granger, my Aurors tell me that a spot of bother decided to pay you a visit?" Hermione grumbled. "That it did." After relating what occured from her perspective, the man beside her jumped in when she described getting assistance. "That would be us. Name's Amenadiel. My team and I are Gringotts Security. We were hired to provide protection for Miss Granger and her family in a… non-intrusive way. Ordinarily, they would never have known we were here, but the situation went south quickly." François looked at the blasted Apartment. "Was the building not under surveillance?" Amendiel sighed. "It was, but we were under a low magical use setup, so as to avoid being detected. We noticed a person walking up the stairs of the apartment and opening the door but they physically matched the description of the Renter. We had been in the process of getting into position to check on if everything was alright considering the renter had been inside for quite some time when the Grangers appeared on the scene. As soon as the curses started flying, we went on damage control, keeping the Grangers and bystanders safe while containing the perpetrators. No casualties, thankfully, minus a poor soul that needed an ambulance from the shock of everything happening." Delacour sighed, rubbing his eyes. "Have all of your team members provide an after action report and have it delivered to my office. I imagine you have their names and IDs down?" Getting a confirmation from the Auror, Delacour told the security team to finish giving their on-site interviews, before checking that Hermione had already given hers.

            After they spoke with her parents, who had arrived on the scene with the police, and had their corroborating statements taken down, François looked over at his British Liaison. "I suppose you and your family will be needing a new place to stay?" Hermione sighed. "We will but, no offense, I think we will need to go through other channels." François frowned. He couldn't blame her. The fact that both she and the Security team noticed someone following her after her visit to the Ministry didn't bode well, particularly since the team identified the people who tailed her from Place Cachée to be low ranking MSF Aurors. Since François was keeping his internal affairs investigation quiet, they had no reason to suspect the Aurors of anything beyond looking after the British Liaison as she returned to her residence. Gabrielle, who had been listening in as her father had vouched for her to be permitted on the scene, spoke up. "Then they can come with me. You know the place where we are going to is quite secure and you will be able to reach them without issue. It's the best place for them to lie low until they can get a fully secure residence of their own." François raised an eyebrow at his daughter, suspecting she had another motive for suggesting taking three near strangers into the Peverell Estate, but he had asked Fleur about Hermione a bit in the last few days and was satisfied with his initial assessment of her. If Gabrielle was certain that the reclusive Elysia would let them seek shelter in her home for the next few weeks, as she had done for the Delacours in the Yuletide, then he had no reason to oppose it. The Grangers took some convincing, but without their changes of clothes, as they still needed to be processed from the scene if they hadn't been damaged, there wasn't really much they could do but accept the generous offer.

-✿-

            "Ugh… I really hate magical travel." Gabrielle fiddled with her keys after everyone had let go of the expanded ring. "To be fair, these portkeys are some of the most pleasant, so… it could have been worse. Most people end up spilling out their stomach contents when doing it for the first time." Daniel grumbled as his wife held his stomach, while Hermione looked around, seeing a tall fence of iron bars and a thick forest beyond, all covered in a cold and eerie mist. She looked back at Gabrielle. They had met briefly during the Triwizard Tournament when they were told they would be the hostages for the Champions, as well as during Bill and Fleur's wedding. The two sisters definitely shared a lot in common, though Gabrielle's hair was more of a natural blonde than Fleur's unnatural platinum, almost silver coloration. Their mannerisms were completely different, however, as Fleur, even when exhausted or overwhelmed, would always try to maintain an air of confidence or propriety. Gabrielle seemed less sure of herself, looking at everyone to make sure they were well, rather than assuming. Hermione had been surprised by the offer from the young woman but seeing François' certainty that they would be safe here, she had accepted it without much concern. Looking at the mist that seemed to be growing thicker as time passed made her less certain of her choice now. Still, as soon as her parents had gotten over the effects of the portkey, Gabrielle slipped in the key into the gate and opened it, allowing the three of them to enter, before closing it behind them. Concern grew on the young Veela's face as the mist refused to dissipate, until a low growl placed every one of them on edge. 

            Stepping out of the mist was the large black form of a canine, her teeth bared, causing Gabrielle to get in front of the Grangers. “Anand, it's me. They are here as my guests.” A sharper growl came from behind, one that made everyone's neck hairs stand up on end as a feline form materialized from the light gray clouds that kept the vicinity hidden. Hermione's voice shot up. “Gabrielle, what's going on? I thought you said this place was safe!” The young Veela grumbled. “It is, the issue is that the owner seems to be distracted and you all are reading as unknown and uninvited.” A loud caw preceded the appearance of the third creature as the flapping of wings barely disturbed the magical mist as Badb landed on an unseen structure. The sight of the raven made Gabrielle sigh in relief. “Badb, listen. Can you get Elysia to lift the wards?” The raven stared at her before cawing very loudly. The blonde woman pleaded. “These people were attacked just a short while ago. They need a safe place to stay and you know this is the safest. Believe me, Elysia would want to protect them, I just can't seem to reach her, even with the bond.” Badb's head tilted as if considering her words, looking from one person to the next. “I am guessing these creatures are all magical?” Gabrielle looked over to Mr Granger to answer his query. “They are, and far more sentient than they would appear to be. They just… have different priorities, with disturbing their owner being very low on the list. Usually they are quite well behaved so this… this is new for them.” 

            Mrs Granger looked at the three beasts. “Are we in any danger? Should we head back through the gate?” Gabrielle looked at the iron bars behind her, remembering what Elysis said about the wards. “We can’t. The moment the gate was locked, and the wards detected unknowns within them, the gate itself became sealed. The wards here are designed to entrap intruders. My housemate and the homeowner had mentioned that other forces would then secure the situation,.. which I guess was her referring to these three. It just never dawned on me since I never considered them as anything other than familiars. At least, not until recently. They are quite pleasant company… unless they decide to entertain themselves, though thankfully they aren’t trying to do that with us just yet.” Mr Granger frowned. “How would they entertain themselves with us exactly?” Gesturing at Anand first, Gabrielle elaborated. “Anand here really doesn't care much about anything. She prefers to just have fun, the circumstance being unimportant. Otherwise, she will just find a warm spot and sleep all day. When requested, however, she can be an overprotective guard dog, like you are seeing right now. Out of all of them, she is the most well behaved… most of the time.” Pointing at Badb, Gabrielle continued. “Badb, on the other hand, does act more as my housemate’s eyes and ears, being more of an observer. She is the easiest to talk to in the sense that you can better predict what she is thinking.” 

            Hermione looked at the large black feline, those green eyes reminding her of Harry quite a lot, though she had never seen such violence in them in her lifetime, when compared to what seemed hidden behind the creature’s eyes. “And this one?” Gabrielle rubbed the back of her neck. “That's Macha. In this form? She's probably trying to figure out how to get the most entertainment out of you before ending you.” Hermione raised an eyebrow. “So… just the typical cat but three times their size?” Gabrielle smiled at her. “Exactly.” Hermione shook her head, feeling a bit melancholic since she had to leave Crookshanks with another family, as the war had simply been too dangerous for her not quite Familiar. Still, the banter seemed to have eased everyone’s nerves, before the mist finally began to dissipate, revealing the presence of the large, stone edifice. Daniel whistled as he was better able to see the structure. “Reminds me a bit of the pictures you showed us of Hogwarts, just more… utilitarian?” Using her keys, Gabrielle unlocked the doors, allowing the three creatures to enter first, all returning to their usual forms, before taking their positions on the Reception Hall furniture, their eyes tracking everyone’s movements as they stepped inside. “It probably was very utilitarian in the past, but right now, as you can see, it's been made far more comfortable.” Seeing the extensive amount of wood paneling lining the walls, floor and ceiling, Daniel couldn't help but agree. After everyone had taken off their winter boots and were further into the chamber, a voice started to enter into audible range.

            “You need to be more careful when bringing over guests, Gabrielle. If I haven't met them, I can't vouch for them and the wards are very sensitive to the slightest inconsistency.” The younger of the two housemates rubbed the back of her head. “Sorry. I was pretty sure you would have been able to tell they were safe.” The voice grew closer before a figure appeared from the stairs leading down to the Potions Lab, as the woman removed her hair cap and unzipped her jumpsuit. “I was busy observing a new mixture of a Restorative Potion entering its final stage. If I had ignored any little detail, it would make future prognostication that much harder and that would have been a week’s work lost. Now who are these… Mione?” The moment those words registered in Hermione Granger's ears, all other thoughts about who this person was supposed to be vanished. While the sound was off, the intonation, the general familiarity that was hidden in those simple spoken letters, left no doubt in her mind as to who was standing before her. “Harry?” The two stared at each other for a brief moment before Elysia apparated the short distance in the blink of an eye, reaching out to hug her dearest friend, only to hesitate. No such hesitation came from the brunette who pulled the person before her into a bone crushing hug, surprised to find the body she was hugging was an odd mixture of tense muscle and softness. Pulling back, those familiar green eyes stared at her in disbelief. “It's really… how… when…?” As Gabrielle started explaining what had happened, Hermione’s mind began working again, taking in her best friend's appearance and feeling her thought processes crash as soon as she realized. “Harry… what happened to you?”

            The raven haired witch chuckled nervously, before realizing that her open jumpsuit was giving everyone an eyeful of her in her sports bra, causing her to lift her zipper back up in embarrassment. “Ah, a lot, actually and probably too much to go over right now. Also, my name is Elysia now. Elysia Peverell. It's… really good to see you again. Love what you have done with your hair.” As Hermione blushed slightly, Elysia looked past her, recognizing the couple. “A pleasure to meet you both as well, Mr and Mrs Granger. I doubt you remember me with how I look and all. Oh, Gabrielle, you mentioned something about them needing a place to stay?” At Gabrielle's nod, Elysia called Ida, having the elf appear before her. The sight of the elf, despite it being well dressed, reignited an old fire in Hermione. “Harry James Potter, you tell me right now what were you thinkin-” The Grangers, who had flinched at the sudden volume of their daughter’s voice, opened their eyes to see what had caused her to stop, only to see Elysia's hand held infront of Hermione's face. The head of the Peverell family shook her ears, before looking at the equally pained elf. “Ida, could you do me a favor and inform Hermione here exactly how you came into being the elf in charge of my home and what exactly the contract between us states? You can remove the silencing spell from her as soon as you're done before heading upstairs to get the guest room with adjoining suites ready for our guests. I… need to clean myself up.” as Ida handled Hermione, Elysia looked at Gabrielle, who lowered her eyes, before her chin was lifted up. The smile on her lover's face instantly chased away any worries she had. “Thank you for bringing her here. It was reckless of you… but it was the right choice.” After kissing Gabrielle gently on the cheek, Elysia left her girlfriend and elf to deal with the guests while she went upstairs to freshen up. She had a feeling the next few days and nights were about to be quite… exhausting.

-✿-

            “So… you are a Transexual?” Elysia lowered her cup of tea as she and Gabrielle, as well as the Grangers, had taken a few minutes to get settled in. François even managed to send over what clothes and property belonged to the Grangers after their apartment had been destroyed, seeing as so little of it had any traces of magic that needed to be inspected in case there were signs of sabotage, curses or tracking spells. Hermione had spent much of that time talking to Ida, the elf managing to calm the witch down enough to lift the silencing spell, before she proceeded to bombard the elf about questions related to how truly natural elves, brownies, existed and the differences between them and those bound in servitude. While she had always wanted to tackle the elf rights issues that plagued Magical Britain, the lack of motivation from both the elves and the Ministry made all her proposals fall on deaf ears. She personally hoped that Ida’s unique perspective would help her find a way to actually address the problem with the elves themselves, without getting ignored or called crazy again. After everyone was settled in and Gabrielle helped a really nervous Elysia with her clothes, with the latter eventually settling on an sweater and jeans with her hair tied in a loose ponytail, the group had gone down to the smaller dining room for the evening meal, before finally retreating to the adjoining sitting room for tea, with Gabrielle having a quiet, almost remorseful Macha nestled onto her lap. Anand, as always, took the rug closest to the warm fire from the chimney, while Badb and Serphina sat on their perch, chatting away in their own, indecipherable language, while eating fruits and nuts.

            When the questions, which had originally started with Elysia explaining the areas of the house and the portkeys they could eventually use for their travels, eventually turned to how Harry became Elysia, the head of the Peverell family went quiet. “In magical circles we are refered to as Transients. It's… somewhat similar to how transexuals are in the non-magical world, only that our very magic alters our own existence in some way, in that we would naturally develop into the form we wish to be, but only if we are truly aware of what's happening and aren't constantly being reminded that we need to conform to a predetermined ideal. Nymphadora, a Metamorphmagus, could be seen as the ultimate expression of a Transient, someone who could change at will to be physically what her mind and soul envision at any given moment. I had some control over my hair, but since I was never informed as to what I was, I never questioned the fact that some of the things in my life, like my hair, my activities and even the way I perceive myself felt slightly off. I… took a potion that facilitated the transformation of a Transient into the form they identify with best, at both a conscious and subconscious level, and… well… this is who I turned out to be.” Hermione could see her parents were having a harder time wrapping their heads around it. While they weren't conservative church goers, they were still, to some degree, practicing Christians, and their upbringing probably had the same rigid definition of gender and identity that Harry endured years under as a child. Hermione herself had developed a more open perspective as she discovered her own sexuality, and the conversations she had with Tonks over the few weeks they shared together at Grimmauld helped her to understand that there was more to the world than anyone could truly understand.

            Those same chocolate brown eyes swiveled to Gabrielle, who remained physically close to Elysia the whole time, the two looking at each other for some quiet support before saying something. It suggested something more. What did François say about his youngest again? “And how long have you two been together?” Both women blushed, but Gabrielle spoke first. “We met in early July and I… I knew who she was from the moment we shook hands. Since her place was perfect for my needs as an intern in Beauxbatons, I convinced her to rent out a room to me.” Elysia looked over towards Hermione's parents. “If you are concerned about owing me, we could set up a similar rental contract. It would probably be cheaper than finding another apartment and you already know about the portkeys. Sorry… I… there are no roads leading to my home or anywhere near walking distance. Portkeys, Floo and Apparition are the only ways in or out, though the Floo has limited exit points.” Gabrielle turned to Elysia. “Couldn't they use a broom or other means of enchanted travel?” The raven haired witch shook her head. “The fenceline isn't the actual edge of the property nor the ward boundary. It's why we can fly over much of the forest and not hit a magical barrier. The reason the portkeys and and apparition works in the gap is because its a literal bubble of mostly unwarded space.” Gabrielle clearly thought of something else, as Elysia nodded, but the two didn't say anything, meaning it was something deemed too important to share just yet. Her parents started debating the benefits and drawbacks of taking the offer, which even Hermione knew it was probably the best they could get, safety wise. Having the freedom to visit any of the major cities with no time set aside for actual travel would let them visit many of the available properties with relative ease. Still…

            “Ha- oh, this is going to take a lot of getting used to. Elysia… when you moved here, you were clearly trying to avoid everything that was going on back in Britain. Since you already warned me about remaining on the Isles, I have to ask… would you recommend we stay here or move to another country, probably further away?” Daniel's “Not Australia” was followed by an elbow into his ribs from his wife, though Emma clearly shared the sentiment. Elysia looked over at Gabrielle for a moment before turning to look at her best friend from so many years ago. “It's hard to say, really. Anywhere you go you are likely to encounter some measure of complications, from issues with immigrants, local extremist groups looking to impose their visions of the world onto others, dirty money being used to sway political and public opinions. These problems are everywhere, even in France. That said…” Elysia sighed. “There comes a time when you have to just take what's available and either live with it or try to make it better. Monsieur and Madame Delacour are doing just that in the Ministry and you actually see it making a difference, though the more you poke at the corrupt and amoral elements of society, the more they will act out. I don't think France is the safest place in the world, but unlike back home, the majority of people here are trying to make it a better place and we are seeing real progress. If you want to stay or leave that's up to you but I…” Elysia looked at Gabrielle and smiled. “I have already made a few friends in my short time here, people I deeply care about and people who, for some reason, have grown to care about me, despite me being a total stranger to them. For what I have found here… I wouldn't ever think of leaving this place. Even if it means having to take action against a bunch of lowlifes who think they are better than everyone else.” 

            Gabrielle leaned over and whispered something into Elysia's ear, causing the pale skinned witch to blush, the sight of it making Hermione smile. “I take it you are still enlightening her on the wonders of intimate relationships?” Gabrielle blushed as well. “I am, though it's more of a mutual learning experience.” Elysia's words had the intended effect as Daniel and Emma starting asking Elysia on the particulars of their time at the Estate as guests, such as meal planning, expectations of privacy, as well as what they had access to. Daniel perked up at the mention of the fully equipped modern gym, and Emma bombarded Gabrielle with questions about the communal bath she mentioned, leaving Hermione to watch them all, though her thoughts were on other matters. Sure, Elysia had been focused on herself when she described the reasons as to why she wanted to stay, but those very same reasons could apply to Hermione as well. Fleur and Victoire were living in this country and now they were just a short portkey away. For the last few years, Hermione had done the right thing by not interfering in her friend’s marriage, focusing more on being there for the woman she appreciated greatly and the little girl that needed so much love since her father's absence denied it to her. Harry had given so much to Britain as the Boy-Who-Lived that Hermione hadn't batted an eye at the fact that he chose to be selfish for once and find himself a new life, one she clearly was making the most out of. And maybe… so could she. Maybe… she didn't have to stay away anymore.

-✿-

            As the blue flames surged in the Floo Terminal, Gabrielle walked on through, before turning and waiting as the flames rose up again, with Fleur and Victoire arriving just after her. The little girl stuck out her tongue. “I don't like the taste of that.” Fleur knelt down and used her wand to clean up her daughter before freshening up her mouth. “Then next time you should keep your mouth closed when walking through the chimneys. Since we have plenty of powder, we could practice it from here to home and vice versa again and again until you are more comfortable with it.” After cleaning herself up, Fleur looked around before turning to her sister, who gestured to the right wing of the house. “They are in the Library, hence why I asked you to bring Victoire's study books. You know who is probably inspecting every title she can find in the Library's registry while Elysia is giving a few suggestions to her parents that they might enjoy reading. They only read a few of the history books Hermione had as a Hogwarts student, and those were… heavily centered on British Magical History.” Fleur watched as her daughter rushed forward ahead of her, finding Anand sitting in the hallway intersection that led down to the Library, as Gabrielle continued. “Her father surprised us by joining us in the gym bright and early. He actually knew the right positions and stances to take for most of the exercises. Apparently, he used to workout at a gym close to their original home, but had only been able to jog as of late because they had moved into central London. He did take a hit to his ego, though, when Elysia outpaced him in pretty much everything, much to his wife's amusement.”

            Fleur chuckled, before feeling her mood shift slightly. “Sounds like you two will have some fun while they are here. Sadly, I never got to meet them, since it was usually Hermione coming over on her own to help me out on the weekends.” Gabrielle shoved her sister with her shoulder. “Well, you are getting your chance now. Not only that, but Victoire gets her wish of spending more time here while you get acquainted with them.” Fleur sighed. “Gabbie… I am not sure I am ready to try again…” The younger of two wrapped her arm around Fleur's waist. “Look, in most cases, you would probably be right. They wouldn't want to put up with you having a kid, or maybe Victoire wouldn't take well with them. But this isn't like that… You heard Dad, the moment your name came up, her face lit up and the moment she assumed you were already in a relationship her mood soured, until he clarified that you were still single. She is definitely interested in you. I mean, you said you were interested in her yourself!” Fleur lowered her eyes. She had said so before. When they first met in the Hogwarts Great Hall, Fleur had noticed that while Harry was immune to her Allure, Hermione seemed to have a slight reaction to it. Initially she had assumed the young Gryffindor was in a relationship with Harry, with most people assuming as such at the time, and that the reaction was the same effect the Allure had on most females, triggering a jealous response. It was a common occurrence at Beauxbatons, after all. She had noticed the same reaction the next time they met when she had joined the Order, and having heard about her relationship with Ron, which was a complete surprise to Fleur to hear about them being together, she assumed again that it was Hermione responding in jealousy to Ronald's… unmistakable attraction as triggered by the Allure.

            That changed, however, when Hermione started visiting Fleur after Victoire's birth. With Bill hiding from his responsibilities who knew where, the two women began to interact more directly, sharing interests in charm work, with Fleur helping Hermione to refine and replicate her undetectable extension charm with her purse and a suitcase, and Hermione often taking over babysitting duties while Fleur just crashed for a few hours. At first, Fleur noticed Hermione reacting to the Allure, but not with jealousy, instead demonstrating attraction. It was only a few weeks later that she learned about Hermione's relationship with Susan Bones, though if you heard Molly Weasley tell it, it was simply Hermione doing her best to shatter her youngest son's heart as thoroughly as possible. However, what surprised Fleur over the years was that Hermione seemed to grow… used to the Allure. Most Veelas would fall over themselves for someone like Harry or Elysia, as true immunity was seen as the absolute peak of attractive traits in a potential mate. What few people discussed was that most Veela found loving relationships with mates who, while not immune to the Allure, would eventually become unaffected by it, usually brought about by constant exposure to it from a Veela they found attractive. While Fleur had always prefered men, all Veela knew that they, like humans, could potentially find love with other genders. And Fleur had to admit, with all of the lonely and frustrating nights since Victoire's birth, she had more than once fantasized about her brunette best friend in less friendly terms.

            The mere thought of those nights made Fleur's cheeks flare up. As the years passed and Fleur became more and more convinced that Bill no longer loved her nor had he ever loved their daughter, the thought of cheating on him only grew stronger, and Hermione's presence at times threatened to push her over the edge. But the exceptionally smart witch never once took any initiative between them, even as Fleur began to entertain the prospect of divorce. In fact, as she began planning to move away, Hermione's choice of attire became even more conservative. In a way it infuriated Fleur because her nature was literally screaming at her to bed this wonderful woman and find some much needed satisfaction. At the same time… it only made her love Hermione even more. Her friend could see how much the very idea of divorcing Victoire's father weighed on her mind and not once did she seek to take advantage of the situation. On the day she was to take the portkey to France, Hermione had seen her off, hugging her and Victoire warmly and wishing them well. Fleur had wanted to kiss her friend so desperately in that moment but neither made the move and the young Veela mother had just resigned herself into saying goodbye to the one person she would truly miss from living in Britain. Now… now she was here, in France, intending to stay and would be staying at the Peverell Estate with her parents until they secured their own future home. There was no silly marriage in the way, no possibility of feeling any shame whatsoever and Victoire…

            “Tante Hermie!” Fleur felt her heart melt as she watched Victoire rush into Hermione's arms, the brunette hugging the girl warmly, kissing her cheeks before trying for the hundredth time to explain to the little girl that her name was Hermione, with Victoire giving her one of her devilishly innocent smiles. Having heard her say Hermione’s name correctly as of late, Fleur was certain her little troublemaker just wanted to tease her “aunt.” Sensing Gabrielle's gaze on her, Fleur shoved her shoulder. “Quiet you.” Approaching her daughter and friend as the two talked about all the things Victoire had learned while being homeschooled, Fleur released the hold on her Allure. Elysia, who was with the Grangers a few feet away, looked in her direction and raised an eyebrow. Something she saw on Gabrielle's face must have been enough to keep her from forcefully nullifying the Allure, though the lack of reaction on the married couple probably meant that she had narrowed the area of effect. Fleur would have to thank her later for being so understanding. The moment her Allure struck Hermione, Fleur watched as those chocolate colored eyes latched onto her, before the effect dissipated, leaving only a genuine surprised smile on the witch's face. Fleur mentally groaned as her body pulsed with need, but kept full control of herself as she hugged her friend, planting a few kisses on those pale cheeks, being rewarded with the sight of a slight blush giving them some lovely color. “It is good to see you again, Hermione. Victoire and I have missed your visits terribly.” Hermione nodded. “As have I. I had intended to visit you at your home in the next few weeks, but it would seem other people had different plans.”

            Gabrielle feigned ignorance and went over to Elysia and the Grangers, as Fleur passed her daughter's backpack to her. “Why don't you pull out your notebooks and show Hermione how much you have learned in a year. I am sure your Aunt Hermie will be quite impressed.” Taking the bag, Victoire sat in one of the available seats and pulled out her notebook, showing Hermione how much her drawings and penmanship had improved, with Fleur’s attention divided between the two of them. Even while studying with her grandmother, Victoire had found some difficulty in how Apolline presented the subjects, only improving after a little while. Seeing one of the incomplete assignments, Hermione fell into old habits and encouraged Victoire to try it, guiding her gently with the right examples and a few ways that made it easier for the little girl to visualize how best to put it to paper. Like clockwork, after a few unsuccessful tries, Victoire was able to get the correct answer spelled legibly, with both her mother and Hermione congratulating her. As the young Veela tried her hand at the next question, Fleur looked up at the audience watching the interaction, noticing that the Grangers were clearly pleased to see their daughter interacting so well with a child, probably for the very first time, but that both Elysia and Gabrielle had knowing looks on their faces. Fleur shook her head slightly, almost imperceptibly, before returning her attention to her daughter and Hermione. She had to admit to herself that Gabrielle was right. Had it been any other person, Fleur would have refused to pursue a relationship, let alone go out looking for one. But this wasn't any other person. This was Hermione, a dear friend who still was clearly attracted to her, and someone who not only cared deeply for Victoire, but was loved back by the little girl. Fleur simply… couldn't ignore her feelings any further.

Chapter Text

            Riding the main elevator of the Ministry of Magic, François watched the numbers shifting ever lower until Sublevel 7 was announced over the intercom. When the Ministry was initially founded centuries prior, the original construction of the headquarters had included the usual thirteen sublevels, each department having its own floor to itself. This system made sure that every Department head had equal standing and almost identical resources before the Minister for Magic, who alone represented the Magical Community before the French Crown, the Minister often being appointed by what was then known as the Directorate, as it was the Directors of the various Departments who elected one of their own to take up the position of Minister, with almost everyone being from well off aristocratic families. This all changed after the French Revolution and the establishment of the Magical Convention. The initial replacements for the Department Directors were some of the more capable Magicals who already served in said departments, often being from non-aristocratic families, until a later system was employed where the Convention would receive nominees from each Department and, once elected, have them take command of each sublevel. While the Ministry itself changed, the building survived relatively intact, minus a few redesigns after the fall of the Second French Empire, until the Second World War drew the magical communities of France and Germany into open war against each other. As the war initially turned into Germany's favor, the Department Heads at the time feared what horrors could be unleashed if Grindelwald had complete control over the thirteen sublevels. As the armoured columns of the Third Reich raced across the streets of Paris, the Ministry of Magic was destroyed by its very Directorate.

            Whether the action prevented Grindelwald from gaining greater power was unknown, though by the time he was forced to abandon Paris, very few of the subterranean floors were successfully excavated. In the following peace, the reconstituted Ministry of Magic debated what to do about the massive underground complex that was currently sealed by tons of spell resistant material. Eventually, it was decided that only seven sublevels were necessary, as several of the old Departments were streamlined and grouped together. The Departments that handled the security of the magical community, such as the Magical Security Force, the Department for Magical Incidents and the Department for the Preservation, Isolation and Care for Magical Creatures were grouped together on the same sublevel, as many incidents would require two if not all three of the departments coordinating. The Magical Convention and the Courts also shared the same sublevel, as did the Records, Patents and Licensing Offices. The only Department that got a sublevel all by itself was the Department of Mysteries, though François had to agree with others in saying that they technically had seven sublevels, as it was the DoM’s job to excavate the ruined floors underneath, reidentify any recovered artefacts and preserve them. So far the Records division was the one to have recovered much from the ruins themselves as the DoM sent up crates upon crates of documents dating back to Charlemagne’s reign, though very few people knew the true extent of the DoM operations in the deepest reaches of the Ministry of Magic. The person he was about to visit was possibly the only person who truly knew what occurred within its secretive halls.

            Ordinarily, François would enjoy the challenge of trying to gather as much information as he could as he walked through the black marble hallways so favored by the mysterious Unspeakables, but he had just stepped out of his home bright and early in the morning on February the 14th. Opening the door to the Director's office of the DoM after being allowed through by the Unspeakable guard with their cloaked, faceless visage, François didn't bother to hide the irritation in his voice. “Helene, you better have a damn good reason as to why you called me into the office on the day of my and Apolline's anniversary.” The middle-aged redhead in a similar cloak to the other Unspeakables, though with the hood pulled back, raised an eyebrow as she remained seated behind her desk. “My apologies, François, but I thought you might want to know the results of our investigation into the cursed grounds that have been popping up. Unfortunately, we come bearing mixed tidings. We have successfully developed a means to counter the effects of the ritual on the ground itself and have been able to reverse the effects on the environment, meaning we can soon have all the quarantined sites freely accessible to everyone, non-magicals included, without any danger of violating the Statute of Secrecy or endangering public safety.” François crossed his arm over his chest, having preferred to remain standing. “That is excellent news, as it will free up my forces to focus on the actual criminal activities rather than simply standing guard over a patch of dirt. And the bad news?”

            Helene sighed, handing a file to her fellow Ministry Director, who moved close enough to take it. “Though we neutralized the Curse Magic that was lingering at the site, all attempts at reversing the effects of the ritual on the creatures have been unsuccessful. Our expert on curses believes that the reason he can't reverse it via Ritual or Spell is that the effect was caused via the ingestion of meat contaminated with an unknown potion. Our Potioneers have attempted to apply all known Restorative Potions, to no avail.” François looked over the file, frowning. “It's rather unlike you to admit defeat on something like this, Helene. What has your Potions Division stumped?” The Unspeakable steepled her hands. “The fact that we technically don't have a dedicated Potions Research Division. Because of how the Department is structured into the myriad of Mysteries that we have experts researching, we have Potioneers that specialize in love potions, temporal perception draughts and mental acuity concoctions. We have people who have dedicated their lives to the research of extremely specific potions, but not one of them, even our Cursed Potions expert, has been able to decipher exactly what went into this potion, let alone what could reverse it. As such, we have decided to… delegate this problem to someone else.” François looked at the file, noticing a few names. “I see that you tried to get the Paris Potions Institute to find a solution, but they also couldn't identify much of what went into the original tincture, just a few general potions ingredients.” The redhead nodded. “Indeed, though they did drop a bit of information that we believe you are best suited to deal with. I believe you met with Elysia Peverell?”

            Delacour sighed, rubbing his fingers over his eyes. “I have.” The DoM Director smirked. “I had a look at the licenses that she registered with the ICW through Gringotts. It is quite an impressive number. A few even seem to indicate that she has been able to design new recipes using the base effects of older known potions and determining suitable alternatives. We believe someone with that degree of mastery over the very craft of potioneering is just the person we need to identify the ingredients that created this abominable potion and reverse engineer a cure. Think you can get in touch with her and have her take on the assignment?” François noticed the playful tone Director Chatelain used. “I have a feeling that you already know I can reach out to her without issue.” Helene merely grinned at him, as François looked over the documents. “I can't say for certain that she will take on the job, as she has her own research projects underway, not to mention that any agreement will likely involve a contract with Gringotts Paris, but I can give her the contents of the file and get her opinion on it at the very least.” The redhead nodded. “Good. Now, you may head on home and enjoy your Anniversary. And do give Apolline my regards. It's been a while since I have had the delight of an enlightened conversation and I would very much like to have someone with an actual brain in their skull while enduring the exuberant displays of wealth at the Galas.” François closed the file. “Will do. Now, if you excuse me, I need to go upstairs and have my secretary tell everyone I have the day off. Good day, Director.” Helene waved him off as he exited the office, sighing to himself before deciding to inform Elysia about the request the day after tomorrow. Everyone had gone through a lot of trouble to get some semblance of intimacy with their significant others today and he had no intention of interrupting that.

-✿-

             “Bonjour, Hermione…” Upon hearing her name and seeing Fleur's choice of attire, the aforementioned witch knew that today wasn't going to be just a “girl's day out” as she had been told. Then again, when she was told to prepare for a day out alone with Fleur, on Valentine's Day no less, she suspected that there was more to the day than simply hitting a few shops and bookstores. Still, seeing Fleur wearing a dark red wrap around dress made Hermione very much aware that everything that restrained her intentions towards the gorgeous Veela was well and truly gone. Swallowing nervously, Hermione gestured at her clothes. “I… am not sure I am dressed appropriately.” Fleur gave her a once over, noticing the white halter dress shirt, black coat and pants, before smiling. “My dear, you look fine. Where we are going it will eventually be quite warm, so you don't need to worry too much about the coat.” Taking her own coat and wrapping herself in it, Fleur stepped out of her parents home, before offering her hand to Hermione, who answered the request. A few feet down the walkway, Fleur smiled at the brunette. “Now hold on for a bit. Where we are going isn't as far as the Peverell Estate, but I haven’t traveled there in some time, so I might be a bit rusty.” Hermione nodded, before closing her eyes, preparing herself for the Apparition, before the sensation swept over her. It was gone as quickly as it started, leaving her slightly disoriented, but fully intact. When she took stock of her surroundings, she felt her mouth drop open, as Fleur smiled. “Welcome to Gérardmer.”

            Stepping out from a small little alcove, Hermione's eyes looked over the vast lake rimmed by roads and evergreens. “My parents love the outdoors, but Maman is a bit… used to the modern comforts, so many of the out of way locations that most magicals favor are too much for her. This town, however, is close to plenty of ski resorts and became a favorite of theirs since it's less popular with the tourists. There are a few magicals living here, but it's nothing like Place Cachée or even Saint-Cirq-Lapopie, where the magical population is huddled together into a central area. They do, however, have a very unique restaurant. Come on, we can take in the sights before we reach the place.” Fleur proceeded to point out the various recreational facilities in the town, and how she hoped to one day bring Victoire there for canoeing and other aquatic activities, but that she was waiting for when her daughter was a better swimmer. For Hermione, the campsites and evergreens reminded her of the Forest of Dean, how her parents took her there on holidays and how it became a sanctuary for her and Harry during the Horcrux Hunt. She would certainly be interested in coming back here to experience more of the outdoor activities… when it wasn't so cold. Even with warming charms, the air felt somewhat overwhelming, which considering the altitude, probably was rather normal for February weather. Thankfully, Fleur hadn't been exaggerating when she said that their destination was close at hand. Passing under wards designed to repel non-magicals, the two women came upon a lodge that certainly looked old, with its cobblestone foundations and wooden upper levels. Opening the door, a bell announced their arrival as the pair walked a few steps up into the lobby of the business.

            To Hermione, the place looked like your typical dine-in restaurant, though she noticed that the other patrons all had books with them, either actively reading them while they enjoyed coffee and desserts, or having open discussions about the subject matter with their fellow diners. After helping Fleur take off her coat, and removing her own, a voice called out to them. “ Fleur! It's been so long, my friend. What brings you to our lovely little establishment, on this particular day ?” A heavier set woman approached them, pulling Fleur into a hug and kissing her on the cheeks in greeting, before the French witch responded in English. “Evening, Louise. It's good to see you. I thought you were at the École Hôtelière Enchantée in Paris.” The proud brunette wearing an apron smiled. “I graduated, but of course. I started managing the kitchen here two years ago.” Looking around, Fleur nodded. “Business seems to be doing well. Ah, this is my dear friend, Hermione, from Britain. I was hoping we could enjoy the Fountain’s unique atmosphere. Are any of the window tables available?” Louise gestured towards the far wall. “I believe there are one or two still free. Had you come later in the year we would have had the outdoor tables available for you. As for you, Mademoiselle, you can make your way downstairs and check out the selection. My cousin, Philip, will be more than happy to lend you a hand if you need assistance.” With Fleur pointing out where she would be seated, Hermione took a spiral set of stairs at the side of the building down to the lowered floor, before she realized what Fleur had meant with “unique atmosphere.”

            Whereas the upper floor looked to be your usual restaurant, the lower floor reminded her of the Library of Hogwarts, only a bit more crowded, as every bookshelf was filled to the brim with books, with all available space dedicated to hosting several of these. A man seated behind a desk looked up from his book and chuckled. “ First time? Then allow me to welcome you to “Le Fontaine des Lumières ”. If you are seeking a bit of enlightenment with your meal, you have come to the right place. Now, what would you like to check out ?” After Philip explained that all the books provided would be copies that only remained intact within the restaurant, meaning that she didn't have to worry about getting them dirty during the course of the meal, Hermione briefly considered taking several, until she remembered that her idea of “light reading” was anything but light. Wanting to know a bit more about what Elysia meant about Transients, she asked Philip where she could find a book about them. The man blinked at her in surprise. “Well, you certainly don't go for the common subjects. Transients huh? Let's see .” After a few minutes perusing, Philip presented her with a few medical books, with Hermione taking the most modern one with her. Finding a warm cup of tea waiting for her, she took her seat in front of Fleur, who raised an eyebrow at the title of the book. “I don't remember you being interested in Magical Medicine.” Hermione blushed. “I am not, it was just one of a few books that covered Transients.” Fleur nodded. “That makes more sense. Still surprised about our dear Elysia?”

            Hermione rested her arms on the table. “In a way… I was already very open minded after getting to know Nymphadora, but it never occured to me that there would be people with a similar condition to her but not having the magic to change completely. And to think that Har- Elysia was one of them… How did you handle it?” Fleur shrugged. “I took it a bit easier, perhaps, because I had a few weeks to think it over. Gabrielle told us about Elysia two weeks before I met her in person and when I did… it might be a Veela thing but I could feel that it was her and, more importantly, that she was comfortable, so I didn't really think about it all that much. Of course, it really seemed unfair that Elysia is just as attractive as a woman. Gabrielle really lucked out.” Hermione's cheeks took on a slight blush. “Really? I didn't notice.” Fleur chuckled as Louise brought over the wine glasses and the aperitifs. She could tell that the text wasn't giving Hermione the answers she was looking for. Eventually, she just closed the book, her eyes focused on a memory rather than on the table before her. “I don't… I never saw…” Fleur reached over and took Hermione's hand, squeezing it softly. “Hermione, there is no point in trying to look for any signs in your interactions with Elysia before the change that she was different. You couldn't have known. Hell, even I didn't know about it all that much, because of how few cases are actually revealed. In our world, where the Transition Potion can help you become your ideal self, you could walk by a thousand people and never know how many were born different. Besides, you said that Elysia's home life was terrible. That doesn't sound like an environment where a person can discover things about themselves that others could never really understand.”

            Looking at the pale hand on her own skin healed to snap Hermione out of her errant thoughts, before nodding. “I know. It's just going to take a while to get used to seeing Elysia and not think about who she used to be.” Fleur rubbed Hermione's fingers softly. “Speaking about the past, what did you get up to in the year that I was away? Did you and Susan get back together?” Hermione blushed but shook her head. “No, we are still just friends, though we kept things vague so that when we went out for lunch, no one really gave it much thought. After you left, things were pretty much the same as ever; the NDEs attacked, the NBOs struck back, Ron is still with the Cannons, Shacklebolt is still trying to appease everyone and the rest of the Weasleys… they didn't take the divorce all that well. Molly tried to spin it as if it was all your fault, Arthur just looked defeated and Bill took the next Portkey out of town. Word is he is trying to join up the Curse Breakers Guild, but the way he lost his job with Gringotts isn't doing him any favors.” Fleur grumbled. “I would hope not and Molly’s behaviour doesn't surprise me one bit.” Hermione, seeing the anger on Fleur's face, slipped out of the Veela's grasp and took hold of her hand instead. “Still, I can tell that you have been amazing with Victoire. She's really come a long way since my last tutoring session.” Fleur smiled. “She has. While we have tried to let her have as much fun as she wants, I made sure she kept up with her studies. In a little more than four more years… it will be her turn to head to Beauxbatons.” Seeing that the thought was a bittersweet one, Hermione started asking Fleur about her work whilst the menu was brought over and eventually the food was served.

            “I have actually been offered a chance to practice Goblin enchantments. They are quite the interesting variation. Rather than using a foci, the method is more like a ritual, using sigils and runes to imbue an object with magic, with specific runes helping in making sure the objects retain the enchantment for centuries. One can see why Goblin forged silver and steel is still so highly prized.” As the minutes turned to hours, and the wine flowed more readily, Fleur started asking Hermione more… intimate questions. “Earlier you said that you and Susan were just friends. Was there… anyone you had your eyes on when you were forced to leave? Maybe someone with whom you went further than just thinking about it.” Hermione was quiet for a moment, the wine in her making it a bit harder to keep focus, but she could still grasp that her response would mean something if she worded it right, before taking Fleur's hand in her own and caressing it gently. “There was someone I had my eye on for quite some time. She's this incredible woman who had a harder time than she expected from life but always made the most of it, almost never betraying just how tired she was. I thought about her a lot but I never did anything because… because I didn't want to add even more relationship troubles to her life. I last saw her about a year ago.” She took her eyes off from the soft skin she was touching and focused them on the blue eyes of the woman across from her. “And I ran into her again just a few days ago, before she took me out to a very lovely dinner in a place I know we will be visiting again, another day.”

            Fleur listened to Hermione’s words and when she saw the truth in her eyes, she felt her heart melt. “Had you asked me back then… I would have welcomed you into my bed without a second thought.” Hermione raised Fleur's hand from the table. “I can see that now, but I think… I would not have asked. Because I know that, no matter what, you were worth waiting for.” Fleur squeezed Hermione's fingers. “And if I were to ask you to come back home with me to spend the night?” Hermione's blush went down to her neck, her skin feeling unnaturally warm. “I would say lead the way… After I pay for the wonderful dinner.” After paying the bill, Hermione was briefly worried about Apparating back, but after a quickly spoken phrase of “Delacour Home,” the two were Portkeyed safely back to the front lawn of the property, with the cold night air making the warmth that permeated Hermione's skin feel even greater than before. The two behaved themselves all the way up to Fleur's room, before the taller woman pinned her best friend against the now closed door, claiming her mouth with her own. The two broke apart for a moment, breathing heavily, before Fleur drew her wand and warded the door, placing it with her purse on the nearby dresser as soon as she was done. The British witch's brain then misfired as that beautiful burgundy dress fell onto the ground, revealing Fleur in all of her glory, before she began to peel Hermione’s clothes bit by bit, until she too was left bare, lying down on the bed, the air feeling unnaturally cold. As Fleur lips reclaimed her own, Hermione was sure of one thing. Waiting for this moment had been well and truly worth it.

-✿-

Londinium District, Spring 2001

            “Well, if it isn't the most recent graduating wandwaver. I see your body has shifted back to its previous form.” Harry groaned in response, as he stumbled onto his bed in Dredhook's home, reclining his head back even as his writing hand strained from having his body weight placed on it so soon after completing the final NEWT exam. Seeing as he had accepted the fact that he would be living as his alternate self, Harry had decided to take the NEWTs in said form, meaning he had to take the Transition Potion several times in a week to complete the written and practical NEWT examinations. While the examiners had been requested to carry out their jobs within Gringotts London under strict non-disclosure agreements, Harry had been happy that he decided to take the potions, as some of the examiners had been the same as the ones that had tested him for his OWLs several years back. They had looked right at him in his female form, greeted him politely and proceeded to carry out the examinations, showing no sign that they recognized her. In fact, a few doubted he would do well because they had never seen her take the OWLs. Harry had struggled with how he would approach the examinations, before eventually deciding to do his best, without being too extraordinary. Macha had not been entirely happy about that as the wand was seriously proud of her and her master's power, but had accepted the request to… tone down the output of the spells. If anything, the practical examinations had been instructional in their own right, as Harry had to relearn how to adjust the power he used when casting magic, as the previous Arena Tasks had essentially required him to go all out.

            He had been curious how the practical for Care would go, seeing as he was taking the examination within the Bank's primary structure, but the examiner brought with them an old trunk with multiple compartments, each one the size of a barn or greater, where the various creatures Harry had to interact with had their own separate biomes. The older gentleman who performed the examination was surprised by how each of the creatures reacted to Harry. The Hippogriffs and Thestrals were respectful and pleased with his presence, though the Occamy and Acromantulas gave him a wide berth. Minding the Demiguise proved to be a bit more of a problem though there were moments during the feeding of the usually imperceivable monkeys that Harry noticed that he could in fact see them, though in a more luminous form. It was something that was occurring with his eyesight more and more after his encounter with the Griffins, but Helstrud assured him that his eyes were working perfectly fine. The three members of his mental peanut gallery also didn't seem interested on elaborating either despite saying it was fine, meaning they knew what it was and were waiting for him to figure it out, or it was something so natural to them that the very idea that he couldn't see in that way all the time confused them. Walking past the Unicorns made it clear that they wouldn't let him near them as they all simply bunched up together, though one of the foals did approach him and allowed themselves to be petted, confusing the hell out of Harry and the examiner. The Salamanders and other fire elemental creatures were an issue and the Bowtruckles… apparently really liked him, as they swarmed his female body, a few even visibly glowing. The elderly gentleman was able to get them to settle down and he assured her that her “secret” was safe with him, not knowing remotely what he meant by that.

            It was when the Defence examiner showed up that Harry found himself in a bit of a pickle. Elphias Doge had been a member of the Order of the Phoenix since anyone could remember, and the fact that he had survived the latest war made it clear that, even though he looked old and decrepit, he had a strong heart and probably a great eye for magic. Harry had to work extra hard to conceal any mannerisms that might betray who he learned magic from, as well as to avoid betraying his identity by knowing too much about certain spells. Having been practicing heavily on silent and point casting, Harry had to do all magic exclusively that way, which was a strain on his concentration, but worked out for the best as it kept his spells from being overpowered. The old man complimented her discipline and accuracy, saying that the Aurors would be delighted to see her enter the Academy, though Harry quickly dismissed that, saying she just wanted to be the best at Defending herself without having to be responsible for others. The Examiner left satisfied with his performance but sad to know that such an excellent magical would not be joining the ranks of the DMLE. The practicals for Transfiguration and Charms were hardly that different from the OWLs and Harry was quite satisfied with his performance in both, though it was clear that his transfiguration work was simplistic, as he refrained from applying any embellishments or designs, going for the quality of the Transfigurations themselves. The witch had tapped his conjured teacups and complimented her on the robust nature of the ceramic. The last test had been in Potions and he was grateful that Slughorn was still working at Hogwarts as the school sought a replacement for Snape. After all, of all the NEWTs, it was the Potions one that Harry wanted to excel at, and if the stunned expression on the witch's face after examining all his vials was any indication, he had succeeded.

           The work had been exhausting, especially as he had to get used to his female form along the way, knowing that in a few days he would have to revert back to his male form for the remainder of his stay in Londinium. It was a bittersweet experience, really. He had enjoyed being addressed as a she, being complimented as a lovely witch, though a few called her manners boyish, which was probably fair. Though he might have accepted the fact that Elysia Peverell, the name he had finally settled on, was his future, Harry knew that he was still unprepared to actually “live” as her. Still, he enjoyed the experience itself and was certain that Hermione had probably enjoyed her NEWTs as she had gone back to Hogwarts to get them, rather than accepting Kingsley's offer to forgo them. Now that Harry had completed his, he was free to actually pursue a career as a Potions Master, a smile breaking across his face as he was certain that Severus Snape would be rolling in his grave at the mere idea of Harry matching, if not surpassing, the man's achievements in his profession. Sure, Harry had left much of his feelings towards his past life behind… but that didn't mean he wouldn't privately enjoy the fact that he was living a life so few of the people who belittle him could have conceived. Looking over at Dredhook, Harry smiled. “Yeah, but it was all bloody worth it. That's a seriously complicated part of my future over and done with.” Dredhook nodded as he walked into the room. “Indeed. It just so happens that several of my fellow soldiers are having a gathering in the pub tonight. Since the curfew is extended due to the occasion, we were curious if you would like to join us.”

            The initial thought of politely declining Dredhook stopped before it could reach Harry’s tongue. Out of everyone who had been helping him the last few years, Dredhook had probably been the most influential. Harry's displays of mental discipline during the tests were all thanks to Dredhook’s tireless efforts to instill a sense of confidence and control into his every movement and action in the Arena, and it was something Harry was happy had begun to leak into his work ethic as a Potioneer and aspects of everyday life. After all they had been through… maybe it was alright to celebrate a little and let loose with a goblin he considered a friend. “Sure, give me a moment.” Looking through his personal stash of potions, Harry searched for one he had made more out of a sense of curiosity. He had seen it in one of his books and had noticed both its simplicity and unusual assortment of ingredients. The brewing of it had been relatively easy, though Harry still made a few adjustments to the recipe on the book that he felt would get better results if he ever went back to rebrew it. Finding it, Harry uncorked the green vial of thick sludge and chugged it back quickly, before placing the empty vial on the table and turning towards Dredhook. “You and your pals better give me thirty minutes for the potion to take effect, or you will have to answer to Helstrud as to why a Challenger of the Arena was sent to her Infirmary with an ulcer and alcohol poisoning.” Dredhook had clearly expected him to decline, but his expression of surprise soon turned into a pleased smile. “Oh, we will wait if only to test out how much you and that potion can take. The Great Earth Mother and our future Champion will be praised properly tonight.” Harry shook his head and followed after his housemate, pretty sure he was about to have the worst hangover of his life. Still… it would probably be worth it. Probably.

-✿-

Present Day

            Elysia stirred a little, before opening her eyes, her sight landing on the pale skin of her girlfriend's back resting just a few inches away from her, the sight having an immediate effect on her lower regions as it reminded her of the events from last night. With Hermione and Fleur going out on their first official date, François and Apolline having disappeared to celebrate their Anniversary somewhere else and the Grangers having taken a day off to enjoy the sights of Saint-Cirq-Lapopie, Elysia and Gabrielle had spent much of Valentine's Day babysitting Victoire. Which, to be fair, wasn't really much of a chore for the raven haired witch. Handling her three companions was technically more exhaustive and the three of them were behaving themselves extraordinarily the whole day as they and the little girl spent it playing together, at least when she wasn’t doing her home school studies. They even agreed to leave Poleon alone, with only Badb and Seraphina interacting with the young and petite owl as they watched the chaos ensue from their perch. Since it was Valentine's, however, Ida had decided to try her hand at making chocolate flavored pastries, to the little girl's delight, and Gabrielle certainly didn't mind, what with her sweet tooth and all. Elysia had certainly enjoyed the chance to experience a bit more of what daily life was like having to care for a child. While Victoire had been present in the Estate throughout the Yuletide, she was always within arms reach of her mother and grandparents. 

            With everyone else out of the house, Elysia was finally able to experience what being responsible for a child was like. She would be lying if she said that she wasn't terrified of the responsibility, but as the hours passed, the young witch found that she and Victoire got on well together. Taking advantage of the high ceiling in the Reception Hall, Elysia helped the young strawberry blonde get a better grasp of what flying a broom was like, under Gabrielle's watchful eyes from the ground, and with Elysia on her own Firebolt, Victoire was able to better control the speed on her training broom, though Elysia's unusual grips and positions, particularly one that she favored which had her hovering with the broom held vertically, had the little girl asking for more, though she did eventually settle on being able to fly around without much trouble or input from her minder. After a brief period spent studying her homeschooling assignments in the library with Gabrielle, all three ventured into the communal bath, though everyone wore swimsuits and the water was left clear, with Victoire enjoying the chance to practice swimming after having been forced to stop by the cold weather back at Reims. She particularly enjoyed it when Anand jumped into the waters as the two began to have doggy paddling races, even as Elysia sensed Macha's displeasure at not being able to participate, as the cat was not overly fond of water. Once everyone was dry, they enjoyed a nice dinner together, with Victoire dutifully eating her vegetables, until finally all the day's excitement and physical activity wore her down. After saying goodbye to Elysia and the three companions, Gabrielle took her niece back to her parent's house and tucked her into bed.

           While at the Delacour house, Gabrielle did notice that there were two securely locked bedroom doors in the house, a smile breaking across her face, before heading back to pursue her own night of passion. In the time she had been away, Elysia, who had been debating all week on how exactly she could make the evening special, had left instructions for Gabrielle in her room to make her way down to the communal baths. For this occasion, Elysia had used a different set of oils and herbs for the water, even adding rose petals, which had been charmed to remain floating on the surface. Gabrielle's stunned expression had been well worth the effort, particularly as Elysia pampered her the entire evening, seeing as she too had been busy answering requests as an MCH in training. Since it was still the tail end of winter, many of the animals that had to spend long periods of time indoors while the weather cleared tended to either chafe at the limitations, or take out their frustration on others in displays of territoriality. The Bycorns were particularly aggressive this time of year as the moment spring came would be the beginning of their mating season, so the young bulls would begin to fight with the older ones seeking to dethrone them and take their places in the herds. Gabrielle had gone to quite a few ranches and spent a great deal of time patching up large gashes along the sides and necks of bulls, most of them being young and irritated after their failures. While Gabrielle would have liked to ignore a few requests, she knew that answering them would improve her expertise and her reputation, so she was hard pressed to answer as many requests for aid as possible.

            On Valentine’s night, however, Elysia made sure to give Gabrielle the care and pampering she deserved, even bringing out a massage table that she had bought for this occasion, having noticed how much her girlfriend enjoyed the massages she received during their nights sharing a bed. On a few of the Saturdays she had spent away at Gringotts, Elysia had also scheduled some massage lessons for herself, bringing all that newly acquired knowledge to bear on her girlfriend's exhausted body. Of course, Gabrielle did not stay quiet throughout the massage, being quite vocal in her appreciation. Elysia was glad she had elected to wear her enchanted underwear, or the massage would have included more skin on skin contact than she had originally intended. The two then spent nearly half an hour lazily in the warm waters of the communal bath, with Elysia keeping Gabrielle within her arms, the two silently enjoying the intimacy of the moment. After washing off the oils and drying up, with Gabrielle repaying Elysia for the massage by being extra thorough in the clean up, the two returned to Elysia's bedroom, before Gabrielle retreated to the bathroom. She eventually stepped out wearing an exceedingly revealing red teddy, the see through cloth leaving nothing to the imagination, though when Gabrielle sat on Elysia's lap, the raven haired witch realized it was as much about how the material felt on their skin than on what could be seen. Their lovemaking was slow throughout much of the night, with Gabrielle at times trying to push for them going faster, but Elysia took too much pleasure in watching her lover shaking with desire. It was during this prolonged session that something unexpected happened.

            Gabrielle, who had been extremely vocal about how good Elysia was making her feel, began to physically shift, her form growing feathers along much of her body. Upon realizing what was happening, the young Veela began to panic but Elysia took her into her arms and held her still, reassuring her that everything was alright. Harry had seen the Avian form of a Veela before, as the Bulgarians for the World Cup that he witnessed had a full cheerleading squad composed entirely of Veela, who all went into their more creature-like form when the Leprechauns of the Irish team instigated them. Not sure what had happened, Elysia focused on calming Gabrielle down, though the young blonde started crying. “I'm sorry, I'm so sorry. This… this has never happened to me before. I have always been able to control it. Just… just give me a moment… and then… then…” Sighing, Elysia ran her hand down her lover’s now feathery back. “Gabrielle.” She made sure to put no magic at all into her words, knowing that she could use compulsions just like a Veela's Allure if she wasn't careful. The tone of her voice, however, had the intended effect, as Gabrielle grew still in her arms, before Elysia started pulling back, her gaze completely focused on those beautiful blue eyes. “Gabrielle, there is nothing for you to apologize for.” Elysia saw her lover's moist eyes search her face. “But… I must look so…” Elysia didn't let her finish. “Beautiful?” Gabrielle lowered her eyes. “You are just saying that.” Elysia lifted her lover's chin so they could see eye to eye again, before gently removing the lingerie, the feather's making the process a bit more difficult, until all that Elysia could see was Gabrielle in her Veela form. The feather's didn't cover all of her body, instead protecting the outer arms, legs, shoulders and the sides of her face. Her chest and waist remained unaltered, probably due to their importance for reproduction and the dangers any transformations could have on a pregnant mother and her child.

            Taking her lover's hands into her own, Elysia noticed they remained mostly unchanged. “The book your mother gave me mentioned there was no physical difference between Veela except for the colors of their feathers, but the ones I saw change at the World had sharp claws and bird-like beaks.” Gabrielle lowered her face, her cheeks and hair rimmed by feathers that went from blue coloration at the base to white at the tips. “They are more of a defensive measure, so they don’t manifest if we aren’t feeling angry or in danger.” Elysia rubbed Gabrille's hands. “Show me.” Sighing, Gabrielle allowed the change to take her completely, her mouth shifting into an elongated yellow beak, her hands taking on a similar hue, the skin becoming more abrasive as her fingers turned into black talons. With her eyes closed, the young Veela felt her lover's fingers tracing the talons, before they moved up her arm, sliding along the edge where skin became feather, the sensation making Gabrielle exceedingly confused. There was a part of her that was ashamed of herself for losing control over the most important trait of all Veela, but her body couldn't help but interpret Elysia's touch as loving… even sensual. When those fingers eventually reached her neck, Gabrielle finally opened her eyes, watching as Elysia wore a soft smile, before those soft lips pressed a kiss on the Veela’s beak. The blonde witchbwatched as her lover licked her lips after pulling away. “Mhm… not as pleasant as our usual kisses but it's still fine.” She held up the claws between them. “Though if we are planning to continue, I think the beak and talons need to go. I don't mind you digging into my skin but I don't think Ida will like to wash a pint or two of blood off from the sheets and bed.”

            Gabrielle just stared at Elysia, her voice sounding almost like a song as she spoke. “How can you be fine with this… I am…” Elysia interrupted her again. “You are Gabrielle Delacour.” Raising those claws up to her cheek, Elysia rubbed herself against them, her green eyes looking at her lover. “You are Veela, you are a witch, you are a woman… but ultimately… you are Gabrielle, the same person who has shared a bed with me for over a month, who has been bound to me for years of her own free will.” Elysia's eyes went distant for a moment before they refocused on her. “Open yourself to the bond and close your eyes.” Not really being able to process much after Elysia's words, Gabrielle followed the instructions, feeling that thin though strong magical tether between them, before she felt as if someone pulled her into it. Finding the darkness on the other side actually warm and comforting, she found her eyes drawn to a light, before she blinked, realizing that she could see through Elysia's eyes. Except… it was so very different from the world Gabrielle could see, even with her enhanced vision as a Veela. There were moments when the world appeared normal but then it flickered, as if a lense was being draped over her eyes. In those instances all she could see was her form bathed in a white light shining from within, the world around her a mixture of different colors and textures, but always one of almost flowing currents of magic. Elysia's thoughts echoed in her mind. “ We told you before that we could see past your outer beauty. This is what we see every day, the light of your essence shining, brightening the world around us. You ask how we are fine with you looking as you do now… We ask back why it would matter to us, when with or without your physical changes, this is how you always appear to our eyes? You are beautiful to us, Gabrielle. Just because you have feathers now does not change that .”

            Feeling the connection between them withdrawing, Gabrielle suddenly found herself seeing with her own eyes once more, as Elysia spoke with her own voice, those hands trailing along her feathers along the other side of Gabrielle's body as she moved closer, whispering into her ear. “And if I must say, I still find you irresistible like this. Now, I could keep kissing your beak, get a few blood replenishing bottles ready and cast a pain numbing spell onto my back or…” Gabrielle didn't let her finish, the beak vanishing from her face so that she could kiss her lover as deeply and passionately as she could, tears still running down her eyes even as her body ached with a need that suddenly felt a thousand times more desperate. The two remained in the same seated position as Gabrielle bucked wildly on Elysia’s lap, who was even more cautious about where her hands landed, concerned that pulling on the feathers would probably be as painful as pulling on hair. Instead she continued running her hands along the edges, something that seemed to drive Gabrielle wild with need, the earlier desire to restrain her lover's quest for release abandoned as she knew that the young Veela needed to feel it now. When it came, Elysia held the young woman tightly as her body twitched almost uncontrollably, the raven haired witch taking note that they would have to wash the sheets in the morning regardless of her back being spared… well, at least for the most part, if the stinging sensation was any indication. Gabrielle had eventually recovered enough to continue, until the two were laying on their sides as they both enjoyed their last mutual release, the blonde lover having recovered her human form sometime in her sleep.

            Looking over at the alarm on the bedside table, Elysia began to pepper Gabrielle's back with kisses, feeling her stir into wakefulness. “Mmm, I… think I am too sore to go again.” Elysia lifted herself up to kiss Gabrielle’s cheek. “As delightful as it might be to continue, I believe we are about to be late for breakfast.” The mention of food had an obvious effect on the blonde as her stomach grumbled and suddenly ached with hunger. “Ugh, yeah, I really need to get a bite. Mmm, think you could shower first? I need a few more minutes to wake up.” Elysia leaned over to Gabrielle's ear. “Fine, but I am going to need you to apply some ointment on my back… And I meant what I said last night. You are always beautiful to my eyes.” Planting a kiss on Gabrielle's bright red neck, Elysia got off the bed, momentarily stopping to pick up a bathrobe, with Gabrielle seeing the bright red claw marks on her lover’s shoulders once more, even though she seemed to be unfazed by them regardless of her earlier comment. The night's events flowed through Gabrielle's mind as well, the memories making her shake with nerves. She needed to check with the Elders to know what had happened to her, but if the way her heart kept beating wildly as she replayed Elysia's words in her ears over and over again, the young Veela was pretty certain that she had fallen for Elysia completely. While Elysia hadn't said it in as many words, it was clear she felt something for her more than just physical or even simple emotional attraction. The person she had dreamt for years could very well be falling in love with her and Gabrielle didn't know what to do with herself. All she knew was that her heart felt light beyond words, as if some hidden weight had disappeared. She was well and truly happy. It might not have been the greatest Valentine's Day ever, but it would be one she would always remember.

-✿-

            “Morning Hermione. Did you have a restful night's sleep?” The brunette looked over at Gabrielle and noticed how gingerly she sat in her chair. “Probably as restful as yours was. Where's Har- Elysia? Still trying to crawl out of bed?” Gabrielle shook her head. “No, she's fine. She went into the lab downstairs to get a few cauldrons brewing before joining us for breakfast. It shouldn't take long.” Hermione frowned as Gabrielle and Ida discussed her and Elysia's breakfast requests, before the elf left, leaving behind a warm cup of coffee for the Veela to savor. “Cauldrons? Are you saying Elysia knows how to brew?” Gabrielle hummed appreciatively into the coffee, saying good morning to the Grangers as they arrived to join them at the table. With Ida taking their preferences, Gabrielle turned her attention back to Hermione. “Sure she does. She apparently wasn't idle during her time with the Goblins. According to her, she not only completed her NEWTs, but also obtained a Mastery in Potions. She might not be the youngest on record, but her recent book makes her probably the most innovative Potions Master in the last century or so.” Getting Ida's attention for a moment before she disappeared into the kitchen, Gabrielle asked her if she would be so kind as to retrieve the book that was resting on Gabrielle's desk. After popping in and out, handing the book to Gabrielle, who gave her a “merci beaucoup,” a happy Ida announced she would be back in a few with the meals. As Hermione took the offered book, Gabrielle explained. “It should be officially in print in the next few months, this being one of a few early copies that Elysia wanted us to have. She probably has one or two set aside for you but hasn't decided on whether to give you the Hardcover edition or the wooden cover one.”

            Hermione opened the text, deciding to avoid breaching Elysia and Gabrielle's privacy by not reading the signed page at the front, before skimming over the pages. “She… didn't do all of this… right?” Gabrielle chuckled. “Not the illustrations. Those were made by my roommate from Beauxbatons who, despite being an exceptional artist, has an equally consuming love for Herbology. Elysia saw her sketches and commissioned her to draw the illustrations. They worked on them for six whole months, before Adeline had to go on her trip to French Guiana. The Potions recipes though? All that is Elysia. A few were pre-existing and she just wrote down a more refined recipe that would have better results in the brewing process, but all the other ones are her own work. You should see her when she is actually doing heavy research on Potions. She has all the small cauldrons in her lab running at the same time before painstakingly testing every single batch to see which one works the best, having annotated every possible change in the brewing process or ingredients to account for every possible alteration. It's really amazing.” Hermione stared at Gabrielle, her mind thrown for a loop, even as she scanned the text before her, seeing the exacting instructions that in a lot of ways surpassed the almost ridiculously vague ones that she had read all throughout her time in the course at Hogwarts. The detailed explanations, the notes regarding the necessary freshness of the ingredients, the correct method to process them and how to remove the excess from the brew once it's done, all of them were things that none of the books she had ever read even bothered to do.

            “A knut for your thoughts?” Hermione looked up at Gabrielle, a worried expression on her face. The witch sighed. “Back in our second year, I brewed a Polyjuice Potion. It worked for most of us and it helped us clear a few things out that were in doubt during the Chamber of Secrets crisis. Despite my extended stay in the Hospital Wing, I was very proud that I managed to brew such a complicated potion when I was thirteen. After that, we sort of fell into a routine where I would think things through and Harry would act or react based on what was happening. Seeing this, though, makes me wonder… what would it have been like if we had received proper instruction from our Potions Master. If Snape hadn't been antagonistic towards Harry all the time… maybe he wouldn't have needed me at all. During our sixth year, when he suddenly started doing well in Potions, I hated the fact that he was relying on this modified potions book to get ahead in the class. Looking back on it now, I think I was just… scared. Scared that he was finally proving himself to the person I knew he was capable of being. I mean, look at Elysia now. She's ridiculously fit according to dad, is probably more powerful than ever with her spells and has the money to make all the difference in the lives of those she cares about. And I’m just…” Gabrielle frowned, unsure what to say until someone else spoke up. “You are my friend.” 

            Looking up, Hermione found herself gazing into those familiar green eyes. “You were there when I needed a friend the most, with no ulterior motives. The fact that both of our lives were probably nothing like they could have been had the world been a different place doesn't change the fact that when everything went down, in the end, we could always rely on each other. What I am today is because you believed that I could have a better life and I tried my hardest to live up to your faith in me.” Elysia held out a present covered in red wrapping paper. “I had wanted to send this over during Christmas but I couldn't get the right words down at the time.” Taking the offered present while returning Gabrielle's book back to her, Hermione opened it, surprised to see a different illustration on the hardcover. Rather than what appeared to be a profile sketch of Elysia next to a cauldron, this one had a familiar looking young girl with long bushy hair dressed in robes throwing ingredients into a cauldron, a large book held on her lap as she was seated on the floor. Opening the cover, she saw the personalized dedication, a short note written with handwriting that was far better than the one Hermione grew up reading. To my dearest friend. Words cannot express all that I owe to you for the seven brutal years we endured, but I hope these do so a little. Thank you for believing in me when others did not, and for setting me on the path that I walk on to this very day. Whatever this book may say of me, it doesn't take away that you were, are and always will be the Brightest Witch of the Age to me.  

            Brushing away the tears from her eyes, Hermione closed the book to prevent it from getting dirty, before turning around and hugging Elysia, who returned it warmly. “I have missed you so much!” Elysia pressed her face into her friend's shoulder. “And I have missed you. I am sad that it took you getting attacked for us to find each other again, but I promise you, I won't be disappearing anywhere again. I am here for you, Mione, as you were there for me. As I always should have been. I hope you can forgive me for the last seven years.” Hermione shook her head. “There is nothing to forgive. You needed time away from everything and I needed time to figure out what to do with my life. As far as I am concerned, we both got what we needed.” Elysia pulled back and smirked. “So, I didn't sense you on the Estate grounds until this morning. I am also seeing a very light plate of food in front of your chair. I take it your date went well?” Hermione's face went bright red as her parents looked at her with amused smiles. She composed herself and after stuffing the book into her extended bag, proceeded to bombard Elysia with questions as to how she discovered that she wanted to be a Potions Master and what grades she got on her NEWTs. Gabrielle smiled as Hermione seemed to recover some of her confidence as Elysia explained that she mainly obtained Exceeds Expectations in Herbology, Charms and Transfiguration, with Outstandings in Potions and Defence. When asked about Care, Elysia mumbled to herself. “I don't want to talk about it.” Watching Hermione continue to pressure Elysia to talk about how she considered becoming a Potions Master, Gabrielle sipped her cup of coffee, happy to see the loneliness and shame from her lover's eyes finally fading away.

Chapter Text

            François looked over his shoulder at Elysia, who was physically fidgeting, whilst the two rode the Ministry elevator down to the seventh floor. “You alright?” Elysia looked at him before looking straight at the doors before her. “Last time I was in the DoM of the British Ministry, it didn't end well. With everything that has happened since, I don't feel comfortable being around the Unspeakables.” François nodded, having heard of said incident himself. “Yes, I can imagine this is bringing up some unpleasant memories. I do promise you, though, that we won't be there for long and we will be staying far away from the Research Chambers. If anything… the actual chambers could be further down, considering how the original DoM was buried six floors under. They say they don't have access to it but I wouldn't put it past them to be keeping said information to themselves. Regardless, you will be quite safe with me.” Elysia raised an eyebrow at him, finding it quite odd how much François’ behaviour towards her had changed ever since she told him of her past as Harry Potter. He had certainly been a bit skeptical at first, but when his family confirmed her story, he did come around. Ever the Auror, he peppered her with questions about the events of Harry's life, and Elysia, being in a very forthcoming mood, and assisted with a dose of Veritaserum that François had back in his home office, decided to answer as much as she could. Hearing his unique and unbiased perspective on her whole life certainly made her a lot more aware of all the illegalities that occured in her presence, from the failings of the staff of Hogwarts in informing Harry of all his rights as a student, the son of an old magical family and as an orphan.

            Being a father, of course, meant that he didn't hesitate in asking Elysia under the effects of the serum about her intentions towards Gabrielle, with the last of the Peverells answering truthfully, only struggling against the babbling side of the potion that made the afflicted party want to overshare. Still, when François heard that Elysia simply wished to explore what it meant to have an intimate romantic relationship with Gabrielle, in the hopes that said relationship could one day become permanent, all while adhering to Gabrielle's own intentions and wishes, he surprised everyone by officially recognizing the courtship and giving it his blessing. Ever since, François had been a lot more… protective of Elysia, recognizing that she had almost zero education regarding social activities and had been steadily giving her his cliff notes version of all the “shit,” his own words, that was expected of her if she were to go out and socialize with the French Magical community, particularly the shakers and movers. He had given her the file that he had received from the DoM Director and had requested Elysia's expert opinion as a Potions Master, before she suggested that they meet with said Director in person. Elysia had hoped to schedule the meeting in Gringotts, but François assured her that they would be fine in the Ministry. As the lift announced “Sublevel Seven,” the doors parted open, the sight of the black marble walls making Elysia's skin break out in goosebumps. Suppressing the urge to remain in the lift, she followed after François as they approached a section that had a sign that read “ Secret Chambers. ” François nodded at it. “They are part of the Ministry's security features. Whenever something is so sensitive that all precautions are needed, the Directorates can come down here and discuss it amongst themselves. Helene should be waiting for us outside of room #3.”

            A few steps further in and the two of them found a woman wearing Unspeakable robes, though she had her hood down and her face visible. She greeted François warmly before frowning at Elysia. “ Can I do a quick scan of you ?” Elysia eyed her chaperone, who nodded, before raising up her arms. A few quick waves resulted in the Unspeakable frowning even more, but she just shrugged. “Unusual results but nothing that we need to be concerned with. Delacour, if you would.” Pulling out his identification badge, François unfolded a piece of metal that took the shape of a ring before slipping it on his finger, as Helene placed her own against a section of the black door that had a golden frame. When his hand was placed next to hers, the two rings activated as the sound of locks moving out of position reverberated around the entrance, the two Directors having pulled their hands away from the door as soon as it began to open. Once inside, the door was closed shut behind them and the mechanisms began their long, drawn out return into the sealed position, with Helene gesturing at various chairs, sofas and even barstools that filled out the chamber. “The Secrets Chambers are completely disconnected from the outside world. No elves, no ghosts, no animagi may enter and we would know if anyone else was in here with us. Now then, I assume you are the elusive Lady Elysia Peverell, the Potions Master that has had the Medical Department running in panic mode as they are attempting to verify all the potions that you have been licensing these past six months?” Elysia nodded, as she held up the file that François gave her. “I am. Now, do you actually have the file dealing with these contaminated cursed meats that are part of the current crisis, or will we be ending this meeting here?”

            Director Chatelain smiled as she took the folder from Elysia. “Ah, so you are as good as they say you are. My apologies, but my staff wouldn't have allowed the actual research they have already done to fall into the hands of just anyone. My apologies to you as well, François. The subterfuge was not from distrust in you but with the unknown factor.” She gestured at the available seating. “Please, make yourself comfortable.” Keeping an eye on the DoM Director, Elysia inspected the seating arrangements, before selecting a few leather seats that had a coffee table between them. Once Elysia checked them briefly with a few wandless taps, she sat down, with François taking the seat next to her. After incinerating the fake file folder, Helene pulled out another one from with her robes, before handing it to Elysia, with the redheaded witch noticing the brief tap that Elysia’s finger did on the folder before taking it. As the raven haired witch began to read through the research, she frowned. “Are these the trace elements that were detected from the contaminated meat?” Helene nodded as she sat down and crossed her legs. “They are.” Elysia tried to organize them into a possible potion in her mind. “Whoever designed this didn't want to make it easy. There are trace elements of materials that can interfere in the brewing process if added at specific intervals, while a few have no business being in a brew at all.” Helene sighed. “One of my staff members discovered this the hard way when a cauldron exploded in his face. Do you think you can discover the actual potion recipe from the available information?”

            Leafing through the other files, she briefly glanced over the ritual elements before checking the rest, taking a bit of extra time reading the autopsy reports. “If you get your hands on another live specimen, I would suggest getting a trace element search of their stomach. Some of the materials detected in the meat might react differently when exposed to stomach acid. Hmmm, I wonder if this accounted for the reaction between the meat and the acid itself. Maybe check the actual meat composition to see if all available samples match…” As Elysia kept mumbling to herself, Helene blinked a few times before looking at François. “I… will have my staff get on that as soon as the next cursed exemplar is located.” The Head of the MSF chuckled. “I can see those gears turning, Helene. You may want to save the recruitment speech.” Elysia nodded to herself, not bothering to look up from the papers. “Sorry, but my loyalty is to Gringotts. That said, I wouldn't have an issue working with the French DoM to solve this situation… particularly since I think some of these ingredients are illegal.” Helene leaned back and steepled her hands. “Can't blame a girl for trying, François. My Department would be more than happy to hire you as a freelance Potions Master for the duration of this investigation and we can provide you with the necessary “off market” supplies, provided that all research on this project remains a secret.” Elysia frowned in thought for a moment. “I am willing to agree to a magical contract where the research is isolated, but I am going to have to turn over all my notes to the Gringotts Royal Repository. They have a Restricted Section where all potentially dangerous information is kept for security purposes. My own Estate has a similar set up. My apologies, but as a citizen of the Nation, I can't in good conscience keep information that could potentially harm or help save Goblin lives to myself.”

            Helene frowned as she rubbed her chin. “I would have to check with my Legal Division to see if we can… come to an agreement between the DoM and Gringotts on this matter. We have never had to share our research like this with anyone that wasn't part of the ICW’s Magical Mysteries Treaties, so it might take us some time.” She eyed her fellow Ministry Director. “How much do you trust that Lady Peverell here will keep all her research on this subject to herself in the interim?” Before François could reply, Elysia spoke up first. “I don't intend to let the information gathered on this potion be used to make even more deadly cursed creatures. However, I will take any and all information I gather from this project related to the identification of curses and their reversal and use said information in the development of potential cures for other afflictions. I will not have my ability to act as a Potions Master hamstrung just because you want to keep your secrets.” Helene raised an eyebrow, as François replied to her previous query. “I think she will keep any dangerous information to herself easily enough. Anything else would be up for debate, but I doubt she would willingly expose anything that could make our investigations any more difficult.” Searching Elysia's face and seeing her steadfast determination, Helene sighed. “Very well. You may take that file with you but refrain from attempting to make any copies. I will pass any further research to François, as I believe he will be able to deliver it directly to you. Anything else?” Elysia sighed, closing the file. “Yeah… you are going to need a living specimen of a wolf at some point if I manage to develop both the reverse engineered cursed potion and the counter agent for testing purposes.” Helene sighed but nodded. “I will contact the DPICMC and have them start working on that. And for what it's worth… thank you for taking on the job.” Elysia looked down at the file in her hands. “Don't thank me yet. I can only promise to give it my best shot.”

-✿-

            After writing the last ingredient on the chalkboard she had pulled out in her Potions lab, Elysia took a step back and allowed her eyes to scan the rest of the board, before pulling out a clipboard and starting the process of attempting to reverse engineer a potion. Having looked through the documentation regarding Harry's five years worth of potion exposure, as well as what each potion was composed of from the very beginning, she had actually gotten a good sense on how a potion tended to degrade in the body or how it would appear after it was brewed. Looking at the list before her and the high concentrations of certain materials, she was able to piece together that a few of them had undergone several heating cycles, meaning they were either the first ingredient thrown into the brew or very close to it, while others had such low concentrations, and would behave extremely poorly in the heats necessary to get the primary ingredients into their final stages, that these could only have been intermixed in the final stages of the brew, allowing for their magical properties to survive. Having a good idea what the end steps were and what the initial steps needed to be, Elysia began the far more difficult process of looking for signs of multiple intermittent brewing stages. While quite a few potions followed the rule of three, meaning there was an initial stage, an intermediate stage and a final stage before the Potion became viable, there were quite a few others that had several intermediate stages. From what she herself had experienced, these mainly consisted of adding ingredients that would stabilize the current state of the brew before beginning the following stage, though Elysia frowned as the ingredients before her would simply cancel out the potion entirely, either by making it inert or by having it explode violently.

            “How much is it just for show and how much is it part of the actual brewing process, huh?” That was what had Elysia currently stumped as she looked at the options before her. While it would be utterly unheard of for a Potions Master to dump inert materials into a potion, it wasn't out of the range of possibility, particularly if their goal was to obfuscate what the potions active ingredients were actually doing, how they were interacting with each other and with the bodies in question. However, even the act of throwing ineffective materials to conceal the actual ingredients had to be done correctly, otherwise you ran the risk of limiting the effectiveness of the potion, creating unforeseen side effects or potentially killing the recipient via intoxication. The margin for error was almost as thin as it was during the initial brewing process, and that was not even considering the effect that rituals could have on the potion as well, which was something Elysia would have to consider in her analysis. After facing the abomination that was the Nuckelavee, Harry had looked into the trace elements found on the corpses, thanks to Helstrud's investigation, but found little to no actual physical traces, meaning that the Nuckelavee was the product of Ritual Magic in its entirety, explaining its inability to corrupt anything except for temporarily damaging the earth where the miasma landed and killing anything in the water it touched. It couldn't spread its affliction but it could devastate the environment while it remained free. These… beasts that were being created through the contaminated meat, however, were very different. 

            If anything, they reminded Elysia more of the Werewolf curse, though the changes weren’t anywhere as drastic as a human to beast transformation. Unfortunately, just like the werewolf curse, this potion seemed to allow for the creature to infect others. The DoM had yet to identify the effects on humans, as the quick response by the Ministry had prevented any unfortunate souls from being attacked by the rabid animals, and the still quite sparse wolf populations in France was helping in keeping the exposure to a minimum, but there were signs that the condition could be transmitted, at least, to other wolves. Elysia could see just how devastating this could have been in an era like Medieval or Renaissance France, where the canine populations were still quite high. A single cursed beast could have encountered a pack and, through its own natural instincts, infected all of them as it sought to dominate the others. Whoever designed the potion and curse had probably accounted for all of this, meaning that it had been built with a similar intention as the Lavellan curse; widespread infection that would lead to an unprecedented loss of human life. Because, while the curse seemed to affect other wolves, the carcasses of rabbits, foxes and lynxes had also been found half eaten and afflicted by curse residue, but no alterations were detected to their bodies. Elysia could see the curse devastating the ecosystem, killing every potential prey for the afflicted wolves, turning them ever more rabid from starvation, until all that was left was the human villages. Weren't there historical references to large packs of rampaging wolves slaughtering towns and even attacking cities? Elysia wondered if a few of these were milder variants of the potion, though it's possible the cursed wolves could have done sufficient damage that even ordinary starving wolves would have behaved in such an aggressive manner anyways.

            Putting aside how much of non-magical historical events could be traced back to the intervention, either benign or malignant, of magicals, Elysia continued her work, building several different potions recipes from the ingredients before her, aware that she would need to actually brew the foul concoction to be sure that it was the same as the original. She looked over to her alcoves and their bubbling cauldrons, instantly dismissing using any of those for this research. Trace elements, including magical traces, could turn her cauldrons toxic, even with the most thorough cleaning. Creating a list of every possible item she would have to buy in order to do this research, from the stirring ladles, rods, multiple cauldrons with different coatings, ingredients, a few of which she would have to wait for François to notify her that they were available for retrieval, Elysia realized that this research would put every aspect of her self taught training as a Potions Master to the test. Not only did she need to reverse engineer the original potion, but then attempt to engineer a counter agent, something that could be used to save the lives of the afflicted beasts. A vaccine would possibly be more effective, but Elysia knew better than to even consider getting that ahead of herself. When she and François had left the DoM, he had thanked her for taking on the job, but she had warned him that taking on the research didn't mean that she would succeed. Staring at the ingredients before her, seeing potential gaps in the ingredient lists, as well as areas where the creator could have doubled back on ingredients in order to make the process even more complicated, worried Elysia. The person who created this could have dedicated their entire life to the creation of this blight upon the world or, worse, it could be the end result of generations of dark wizards and witches. Elysia knew she didn't have the luxury of time. In fact, that was a luxury neither she nor Harry ever had.

-✿-

Londinium Arena, May 2001

            Feeling winded, Harry placed some distance between himself and his current challenge, glad that this particular creature was on the slower end, compared to everything he had yet faced. When he had stepped into the recreation of a river valley, he had initially been worried about the narrow area in which he would have to face this beast, spending far more time looking at the environment itself than he had initially been planning to do. Thankfully, that extra attention allowed him to spot certain paths that allowed him to climb the high rock faces upwards to relative safety, though even he knew there was no stalling for time. The rules were clear. Harry needed to completely incapacitated his opponent or be himself incapacitated for the Trial to end. As the Challenger, the risk was far higher that he would end up dead, when compared to the dangerous beasts he had faced and had yet to encounter. That meant that while he could “technically” take the high ground and avoid battling the creature, it would only give him some time to recover and not much else. He had to give it to the Goblins, however, in the way they decided to arrange the last three Trials. 

            The Griffins had exceptional spell resistance and together were a formidable threat, but they were still vulnerable to physical damage. Had he not been overwhelmed by their speed and numbers, he would have tried using the very rock face as a threat against them, taking advantage of their bodies’ specialization towards flight, meaning their bones were far more brittle than the very creature he had before him now. The Nuckelavee, by contrast, had a natural defense against magic and physical damage on a higher level than the Griffin, its undead state essentially making such attacks utterly pointless. Both Trials had their own unique value in teaching the Challenger how to adapt to ever more powerful creatures. So, of course, his current opponent had an even higher level of magical and physical resistance than the last two combined, though it was very much a living creature, and an infamous one at that, though its infamy also came with a seemingly impossible defeat at the hands of a very unlikely foe. Harry honestly had to wonder if the legendary Saint Martha happened to have magic, because the very idea that she bested this behemoth with nothing but prayers was laughable. Maybe the so-called “age of miracles” had a lot more to do with magic than what the typically anti-witchcraft faiths would have one believe.

            Still, he had to admit that the beast before him was certainly majestic, in its own unique way. Sporting six legs, each massive with giant claws giving the creature incredible grip on the rocky ground, the Tarasque looked like something out of the prehistoric era. With a mouth full of jagged teeth, two massive horns curved forward much like a bull's and a heavily scaled body twice the size of an African Elephant, the beast seemed to exemplify raw, physical power. Of course, that came with the drawback that it wasn't as fast as a horse, nor able to climb steep inclines, though Harry didn't like the way it kept testing each section of the rockface, as if searching for a surface either shallow enough or tough enough to handle its weight. Like with the Nuckelavee, the first thing Harry tried was testing its reaction to elemental magic, seeing if it was vulnerable to anything. Fire and water simply seemed to wash over his body, whilst ice momentarily gave Harry some hope… until it just cracked the layers that had built on its body with a powerful shake. The creature's tough, magic resistant hide also made most hexes and curses useless, with a Reducto even bouncing off of the scales, blasting a hole into the wall right next to the creature, as it lumbered towards him on the shallow river bed. Nothing, not even Snape's Sectumsempra had any effect on the creature. Of course, what had exhausted Harry the most wasn't all the spells he had been using against the hulking beast, but the shields he had been forced to sustain.

            While the Tarasque might not look like a relation of the Dragons or Wyverns at a glance, the moment it was close enough to Harry, the beast's massive maw had opened up, from which was unleash a torrent of flame that Harry could honestly say far surpassed the Hungarian Horntail’s firebreath. Where dragon's fire was heavily concentrated in a single point, almost like pressurized water exiting a hose, the flames from a Tarasque was like a massive current, striking Harry’s magical shield, before completely encasing him in a burning inferno. Pushing past the flames, as well as dodging the Tarasque as it charged at him in the narrow river valley gorge, Harry had to protect himself again from another wave of fire, until finally he was out of range. What stunned him as he took stock of the environment, however, was how the flames from the Tarasque lingered, burning with relative ease on stone and even the river water, though the latter moved further down stream, on the surface of which Harry was able to spot traces of some material floating on the water itself. He had read that Wyverns and Dragons used the gasses their bodies naturally or magically produced to unleash their flames, which made sense for creatures that favored the air, magic adding a layer of danger as the flames could leave behind injuries not dissimilar from cursed flames. The Tarasque, however, seemed to use something more akin to oil, a substance able to float and remain alight even on water for prolonged periods of time. Watching as the Tarasque walked right over the flames he had created without a worry also made Harry aware that he wouldn't be able to use the Tarasque's own power against it. At least, not by surrounding it in its own flames.

            After climbing up on the rock face, far enough away from the Tarasque's flames, Harry tried to think of a way to bypass the Tarasque's spell resistance, knowing that even the use of a sword or a blade was pointless on a creature with hide as tough as this one's. As a replicated gust of wind blew the smoke into his direction, Harry covered his face with his enchanted shawl… and smiled as an idea popped into his head. Drawing the Tarasque to the narrowest section of the wall with spells aimed at its face, Harry then aimed Macha at the rocks, carving massive gashes into the stone, causing them to collapse into the gorge, blocking the river water and the beast from moving. Having pinned the Tarasque into a narrow crevice, and after creating another dam of both stone and ice further upstream to keep the water from interfering with his plans, Harry looked down at the entrapped creature and tried his aerosolized potions. The Tarasque was either affected by them somewhat or simply disliked the taste, as it proceeded to open its jaws, unleashing a massive torrent of flames all around itself. Taking advantage of the Tarasque's aggressive behaviour, Harry used one of his anti-fire shields and kept it quite close to the Tarasque, feeling his magic draining slowly, but he knew that this was his best chance. Eventually, the Tarasque ceased to blow its flames, but Harry didn’t need him to exhaust its supply of flammable material. With a dragon, this strategy probably wouldn't work, as the flames would just be extinguished as soon as it closed its mouth. But, after seeing the flames of the Tarasque linger on, Harry knew that he could take advantage of that. After all… if the flames would remain alight with plenty of fuel to spare littered everywhere the Tarasque breathed, then the only thing that would eventually extinguish them… would be a lack of oxygen.

            While it was slow going, Harry kept his shield active as long as possible, even pushing it further down into the hole, getting the Tarasque to blast at it with even more flame. Then, the black smoke completely filled the small pocket of air the creature had left, as the last of the flames blinked out, leaving the magical aura of the shield as the only light source, though the stillness of the air and stone told him his mission might have been accomplished already. At his urging, the Goblin Beast Handlers and Healers entered the Arena, with Harry only dropping the barrier as soon as the Handler scanned the beast with its hand from a distance, waving a signal that had to have meant something very specific as Ragnar's voice soon filled the air. “It would seem Challenger Potter has done it again! Through exceptional skills of observation, magnificent displays of wizardry, and sheer determination, he has successfully incapacitated the Tarasque and completed his eighth Trial!” As the crowd roared, Harry turned to look at the Beast Handler. “Incapacitated? Is it…?” The Goblin looked at him and nodded. “He's still alive, though just barely. I imagine he is suffering from oxygen deprivation and some poisoning from whatever the fumes of the fire release into the air, though the former was what finally knocked him out.” Harry looked on as the other Handlers discussed how best to retrieve the creature amongst themselves. He rubbed the back of his head. “I hope sparing him won't be too much of an inconvenience for you all.” The Handler chuckled. “Well, a few of our kind were certainly looking forward to trying out Tarasque meat, but in the case it survived, we had planned to place him as a Vault Guardian. I think that plan will now be re-evaluated, as you revealed a massive weakness we would not like a would-be thief to exploit.” Harry nodded, before he walked up to the other Handlers and offered to lend them a hand.

            Removing the boulders that were blocking the gorge proved a lot more difficult than expected, but at least the source of the river water had been cut off to avoid having to worry about a sudden surge in water levels. All the while Harry helped with the stones, he watched as the Handlers sat beside the beast, either praying or singing in a chorus, the sound being quite calming to his ears, with even his companions liking the tune, with Anand falling asleep in his head. While he had only ever seen Goblins using their wandless forms of magic, it made sense that they too would possess Ritual Magic, seeing as they had working ritual chambers in their Districts. With the path towards the creature's enclosure cleared, Harry approached the beast, placing a hand gently on its thick, stone-like scales. The touch startled Harry as his mind was bombarded with a sense of the creature's well being, how powerful it was physically and yet… how tenuous its connection to life currently stood. He could feel the Hallows perking up with awareness, though Macha, who was usually the first to suggest killing a threat seemed… satisfied, as if she knew that the creature was no longer a danger to any of them. For a brief moment, as Harry held his contact with the scales, he felt as if the Tarasque became aware of him and simply… acknowledged him, his energy, which had momentarily surged with power, becoming passive once more. “Challenger Potter? Is everything alright? The Handlers would like to move the creature back to its enclosure.” Harry pulled his hand away, the awareness dissipating, before looking at Golstrud, just a few feet away from him. He nodded. “Yes, of course. Though would you all mind if I accompany you until he is secure?” Golstrud looked at the Handler, who shrugged, before the Goblins began the hard work of moving the Tarasque onto a sled, before levitating it and its occupant away, as Harry looked on, briefly glancing at his hand, as he wondered what it was that he had just experienced… and why the Hallows seemed perfectly at peace with it.

-✿-

Present Day

            “You must be the Grangers. Please, sit down. I understand that you have a lot of questions regarding the procurement of a new home and its furbishment?” Hermione sat down next to her parents in the office of the Realtor that handled the Gringotts owned properties. Her family had spent the last few weeks looking over the available property listings, though their being in Elysia's Estate had made the entire process a bit more complicated. Hermione had already described to her parents how a home well secured by magic needed to be configured, as she had peppered Sirius Black about his family's Townhouse during her stay there. As a property in London, it was the closest she expected to get in blending aspects of the magical and non-magical world, with candles that could be enchanted to burn without consuming the wax or wick, enchanted crystals designed to light up rooms more effectively, all without any access to electricity. Their first home in London after the return from Australia had been a place that Susan had helped Hermione in warding, and the exercise had demonstrated the issues with mixing a modern home with magic, as battery operated devices, like radios, cell phones, beard trimmers and electric toothbrushes worked fine though the signals were spotty, but anything connected to an outlet tended to suffer from electrical instability. Hermione had struggled in finding a workable balance with ward strength to determine what was weak enough to allow electrical equipment to not burn out, as their range had done once during the early tests, while still giving her the sense of safety she wanted for herself and her family. They thought they had worked it all out… until they moved into the Peverell Estate.

            While the equipment there was almost entirely magically powered, and there were no televisions or any means of plugging in electrical equipment to the walls, the property still looked closer to a non-magical home. The kitchen had especially delighted her mother, as it was quite modern in its look with a working fridge, ridiculously cold freezer and working oven, all emulating electrical systems, through the use of magic. And, to be fair, Hermione could see how the devices with electrical heating or cooling elements were a lot easier to replicate with magic than something far more complex, as it was something she could do with a wand and the right spell rather easily. Her father had certainly been more impressed with the exercise room that Elysia had set up for herself, as it had working treadmills and other equipment that finally allowed him to get back into shape. Daniel had always been a health nut, so he had been hitting the gym with Elysia and Gabrielle everyday, with Hermione and her mother watching their workouts. Emma certainly seemed to enjoy seeing her husband gaining some measure of his old life back, with his pride only moderately wounded when Elysia outpaced him in every workout, despite her smaller frame and extensive workout regime. Gabrielle, for her part, was taking things at a pace that Hermione was far more comfortable attempting for herself, though she and her mother personally preferred jogging outdoors. As February was finally coming to an end and March beginning, the weather would soon be more conducive to jogging, and her parents’ description of the nearby town made Hermione look forward to taking the chance to explore it all on foot, maybe with a certain blonde at her side.

            Knowing now that there were quite a few electrical devices that had been converted to magical appliances by other exceptional first generation witches and wizards that missed the modern comforts had certainly opened Hermione’s mind to the possibility of having a more modern home. The question was just how much could be made magical and what could be left conventional. The Realtor listened to her parents first, writing down their interests, particularly with their careers as dentists, before listening to Hermione and her concern with security and the strength of the wards. The Goblin looked over the list as soon as they were done, before commenting. “There may be a way to… cater to your interests without hampering the security of the structure. A few clever wandwavers have developed shielding for electrical systems, though they did notice that in order for the shielding to work best, there needed to be some… distance between the magical and non-magical equipment. Now… the solution they arrived at was having what you call electrical and… telecommunication? Having both sets of cables isolated to the lower walls, so as to allow access for electrical devices within reach, while the magical conduits are along the top of the walls, if not the roof, for the light fixtures and warding. Of course, this presents many issues, as non-magical homes would have to be refitted with magic and the distance from the leylines would hamper the strength of the wards, while magical homes are typically too far from existing infrastructure. Now… the simplest, most effective solution to your request would be to construct a home from the ground up in a location with good access to ambient magic and existing infrastructure.”

            After her parents and the goblin discussed prices and construction period, both were suitably satisfied, particularly since they already knew that the emergency funds Elysia had left them more than covered the value. With that out of the way, they began taking portkeys to the various empty lots of land, taking note of their proximity to the various urban centers. After taking several portkeys to the properties around Paris, Orleans and Calais, they eventually inspected a few properties near Reims, with her mother noticing Hermione taking greater interest in the discussions about the property and ease of access to the roads for motor vehicles. While the Goblin and Daniel inspected the latest property, Emma took her daughter to the side. “Hermione, is there something you would like to tell me?” The young brunette blushed slightly, looking over at her father. “I… you know how I have never… brought any… boys home?” Emma gave Hermoine an amused smile. “To be fair, you spent most of your time reading books, so I was hardly worried about you bringing boys home. I was partially concerned when you wouldn't stop talking about Harry and I'll admit… I think your father truly believed you were just waiting to run into Harry again. When he turned out to be Elysia, it might have finally dawned on him that you weren't like most girls.” Hermione blushed. “But… you knew?” Emma nodded. “I figured as much when you started talking about Susan, followed by Fleur. It was a similar way as to how you used to talk about Harry but there was something… more, particularly with Fleur. A wistfulness that you could never shake off.”

            Pulling her severely embarrassed daughter into a hug, Emma pressed on. “When McGonagall came over and introduced us all to magic, your father and I had to do quite a lot of thinking, reevaluating everything we knew, looking past the things we used to just take for granted. And you didn't get your booksmarts from nowhere. While we bought you your textbooks, I kept my eyes open for history books. Anything and everything that could help me make sense of the world you were suddenly a part of. Reading about the ancient Covens of witches… made me realize that you could potentially have relationships that were quite far from conventional ones. So, seeing and hearing everything going on with you, I sort of realized that you had a different interest in romantic partners… and I am ok with that.” Emma kissed her daughter's brown hair. “You have gone through so much in your very short time as a witch, more than I would have ever wanted you to endure, but I am very proud of the woman you have become. So, I am not asking if you wanted to tell me about you being interested in women. What I wanted to know… is how serious you feel about Fleur. To be so interested in getting a home so close to hers…” Hermione swallowed the lump in her throat. “I… don't know what I am supposed to think… or feel… It's so very complicated right now. We have only been together since Valentine’s, but we have known each other for years. I… practically helped raise her daughter whilst her husband was busy pretending he wasn't married somewhere else in the world. It all feels so sudden… but…”

            Emma ran her hand down Hermione's back. “Then the first thing you should do… is to try and settle your feelings down. Trust me, Hermione, I am quite familiar with the rush of getting intimate with someone you have had a crush on for a long time. You don't even need to think about today or tomorrow or in the next month. But, eventually, you will need to take a breather and realize what exactly it is that you both want from this relationship… and if that is something you both see yourselves finding it with each other. While I normally would hate to impose on anyone for long, Elysia has been very accommodating and your father is finally behaving like his old self again. That and the relationship between Elysia and Gabrielle will hopefully make it easier for him to realize that his little girl has very different tastes in romantic partners as well. So, for now, I think it's ok if we just take our time and get used to how our lives could be like here, before making any… permanent decisions.” Hermione exhaled deeply before nodding. “You're right. Thank you for being so understanding.” Emma kissed her daughter's cheek. “I am your mother, Hermione. I can't be anything but understanding when it comes to you and your father. Now, let’s see what other places our Realtor can get us to see before we start narrowing things down. And don't worry, I will make sure we keep some of the properties near Reims in the running for as long as possible.” As the two women rejoined the conversation, Hermione couldn't help but feel hopeful. It was the first time in so many years that she actually saw a brighter future ahead for her and her family, and she couldn't help but want to treasure the feeling as much as possible, knowing just how rare and fragile it all was. 

-✿-

            Gabrielle felt her feet hit the grass before yawning as she unlocked the entrance to the Peverell property. Ever since the cursed grounds situation became public knowledge, the rangers, minders, carers and ranchers from all over France had been inundating Professor d'Este with requests for her to inspect their creatures, just in case the injuries they discovered were the result of these cursed beasts. At a ranch filled with Bicorns, Gabrielle had to go to every single head of cattle that had a gash or a nick on their hide and make it clear to the ranch hands that they were simply the typical gashes that came with living in a herd, particularly the bulls fighting over pride or dominance. There weren't any signs of cursed residue on them or anywhere on the property lines. The same scene was repeated with Unicorn herds, Hippogriffs, Abraxans and even a Glumbumble farm, where Gabrielle really had to fight her instincts around the large flying bugs. Thankfully, the most excitement she found with all of her assignments were watching a two tailed Crup chasing after a ferret-like Jarvey in the middle of a herd of regular sheep, and discovering traces of a Graphorn on the injury of a Re'em near the Swiss border. Estous had been quick to call up the DPICMC to locate and capture said beast as soon as Gabrielle mentioned it to him, before any unfortunate soul ran into it on the mountain trails. With the odd calls over the injuries of owls, cats and dogs, Gabrielle had been thoroughly exhausted working as the only resident MCH in training in France, and she knew that one day she would be getting calls from all across the continent. She really hoped that her days as a licensed MCH wouldn't be anywhere near as hectic as they had been these past few weeks.

            Thankfully, there hadn't been much happening at the Estate, so she could just relax with a warm cup of coffee, Ida's delicious brew having become a lifeline for the young Veela in the last few days. Her other lifeline just happened to be Elysia, who tended to sense whenever Gabrielle had endured a very difficult day and would have the communal bath all prepared just for her. To say that Gabrielle was becoming like puddy under those tough but oh so skilled hands of her lover’s would be an understatement. Of course, since that first night when she inadvertently turned into her Avian form after her first foray into receiving full body massages had initially spooked the young Veela, so she had requested to speak to an Elder at the Dumont Conclave about it. Since Ligia had taken care of Gabrielle ever since she discovered the bond, she had turned into her go to person for dealing with unusual Veela behaviour, not to mention that Gabrielle was feeling far too self-conscious about discussing the incident with her mother or grandmother. Ligia had listened to Gabrielle's tale attentively, a knowing smile growing on her face. “ My dear child, you have no reason to be so overly concerned. While I must admit, it is quite rare for a Veela to lose control over their form in an intimate moment, it is not entirely unheard of. While our kin tend to draw out our other nature in times of great peril or agitation, a moment of vulnerability can result in the change just as easily. If anything, it speaks quite well of the trust you two share, that on some instinctive level, your nature is comfortable enough to reveal itself to your possible mate. Something you, like so many younger Veela, are quite hesitant to do .” 

            Gabrielle had lowered her eyes. “ I… I never intended to feel like we should be ashamed of what we are, but we spend so much time restraining our Allure, our Avian form, our very instincts …” Ligia nodded. “ Yes, and perhaps the mistake is to restrain them, rather than simply control them. Being with Lady Peverell, however, seems to give you the option to loosen your restraints, and on that fateful night, it all came undone. Though, perhaps, that was a good thing. Not only are you more aware of your inner self and your need to find a better balance with your Veela nature, but you discovered something truly remarkable about your lover .” Gabrielle blushed as the Elder chuckled. “ Ah, your grandmother would be so delighted to hear about this. I can understand not wishing to be too precipitous, but you must understand how much it shocked her that Apolline, someone she was hoping would one day take up the mantle of Elder, would forgo her aspirations and prefer to live outside of the Conclaves with her husband. That's not to say that she isn't proud of her daughter and of you two, but she, like so many others, felt that the only place a Veela could truly be free was within our communities. And yet, here you are, in the arms of a foreigner, finding yourself once more, and discovering that even in your Avian form, you were still treated with tenderness and love. Though, I will say, you best try and… avoid being “active” in that form as much as possible .” Gabrielle blinked in surprise before Ligia shook her finger. “ Now, I am not saying you should prevent the change from occurring at all, but you should be wary as that form tends to increase our magical resistance… and can unravel certain magical effects that inhibit… reproduction, among other things .” The young Veela stared at the Elder before the meaning of her words sank in.

            Safe to say, she brought the subject up with Elysia the next time her girlfriend broke out the massage table. To the blonde's surprise, her raven haired lover took it instride and began taking a potion that had a similar effect on the male body’s ability to reproduce as the potion that most women took, though she did warn Gabrielle that she tended to burn through potions quite easily and would be checking in with Gringotts to see just how long the usually month-long potion remained in effect with her. Of course, Elysia had been quite busy the last few weeks as well, not only getting herself checked by the Goblin Healers, but also picking up the supplies she needed for the research she was doing in conjunction with the DoM and the MSF. So far, Ida had only reported one more cauldron becoming unusable, though Elysia clarified that the failed brew merely cracked the cauldron, rather than destroying it completely. Other than that, and their daily activities together, Gabrielle had hardly seen Elysia that much in the last few weeks, with both of them being overly busy with their own workloads. Not expecting much to change for today, she was already planning on what her next letter to Professor d'Este would have to say about today's patient as she turned the key in the entrance’s lock. When the door swung open, Gabrielle felt her heart jump out of her chest as several people yelled. “ Surprise! Happy Birthday !” After the shock wore off, the sight of her entire family in the Peverell Estate’s Reception Hall, including her cousin Aimer and their grandmother, brought a smile to the young Veela's face as all of the exhaustion from the day just melted away.

            After hugging her distant relations, she soon found herself before her grandmother. The oldest of their direct family, Helia Dumont was highly regarded amongst the Veela Conclaves, having been elected as the Chief Elder and head of the Council of Elders. This meant that while she herself came from the Dumont Conclave, she was required to reside in Paimpont, with her youngest daughter and niece helping to tend to her in her advanced years, even though she was still far younger than Elder Ligia. Because of this, both Fleur and Gabrielle hardly ever got to see her in person, except for special occasions. Feeling bashful, Gabrielle was surprised as Helia pulled her into a warm hug. “ It is so good to see you again, my dear. Your mother and Ligia have been singing your praises of late .” Gabrielle hugged her back. “ Thank you for coming, Grand-mère . It's just… really surprising seeing you here .” Pulling her long, white hair behind her ear after pulling away, Helia smiled at Gabrielle. “ My dear ange, it's your first birthday that the family could celebrate with you ever since you started studying at Beauxbatons. How could I not come and see my youngest grandchild? As for your hostess, you may not have told me much and your mother and Ligia are both respecting your privacy, but I still heard about your courtship. I must admit, when I heard the Peverell name, I was pleasantly surprised. The family had been gone from the Continent and even recorded history for so long. After receiving that journal and beginning to decipher its contents, I was curious to meet this exceptional woman that captivated your attention and Apolline got us in touch .” Looking over to the side, Gabrielle followed her grandmother's line of sight to where Aimer and Elysia were talking, the latter curious about how she manages to maintain a business as a potions supply provider while still maintaining a healthy herd of Unicorns.

            Helia continued. “ Apolline introduced us right after she sent out the invitations. I must admit… she is a curious one. Her magic is certainly unusual, even more so within her home .” Helia's eyes searched amongst the gathered guests for the celebration and how many of them were Veela, young and old, calm and talking merrily to each other and other magicals. “ That her presence alone can help us feel safe and comfortable in our own skin, relaxing the grasp we constantly need to maintain over our Allure… it's a very liberating feeling .” She then turned to her granddaughter and kissed her cheek. “ And the smile that breaks out on your face whenever her name comes up tells me all I need to know. I always dreaded the fact that your mother raised you and Fleur outside of the Conclaves. I feared that the two of you would struggle on your own without having us to fall back on for safety. Seeing Fleur endure the hardship of a distant relationship and divorce almost seemed to confirm my fears. But here you found a treasure that any Veela would be desperate to hold. So, I will give my blessing to you, my petite-fille. Go and enjoy your birthday and every other day, because when you find such a genuine soul to love, you must make sure that you treat every day as something special .” With one last kiss to her cheek, Helia approached her daughters and joined their conversation, before everyone was called to the ballroom, which had been beautifully decorated, tables scattered around the chamber, with the largest at the center, where a large blue and white cake awaited Gabrielle. After blowing out the candles and cutting out the first slice, Gabrielle found herself in what she was certain was heaven.

            Surrounded by her family and friends, sans Adeline who was still out on assignment in French Guiana, made her heart ache. While she always received letters from her parents and family members during her birthday, it's place on May 16th made the celebration at Beauxbatons very melancholic, despite her parents always celebrating it first during the Easter Recess. There had just been something about looking at a date on the calendar, knowing that you were now a year older, and that your day was no different from the one before and the one after it that simply weighed heavily on her heart. There had been a part of her that feared that it wouldn't be any different once she was out of school, that it would just be a quiet celebration and she would just have to move on with her life. Knowing that her mother and Elysia had put so much effort into making the day special to her, particularly from the usually anti-social head of the Peverell family who had struggled this last December with having guests over for the Yuletide, warmed Gabrielle's souls. She wasn't just another person out there in the world, struggling with everyday life. She was a daughter, a granddaughter, a cousin, a niece, an aunt, a friend and a girlfriend. She meant something to everyone here and they meant something to her. As Elysia's hand gently caressed Gabrielle's back, the young Veela looked into those green eyes filled with concern. She could only imagine how confused her essence must have felt through the bond right now. In the end, though, her grandmother was right. Today was her birthday and that made the day special, but it would be up to her to make sure that every day was as special as the last. Because she was truly blessed to have been born into her family and having met what was sure to be the love of her life. She needed to make sure that she was thankful for it all every single day.

Chapter Text

Londinium District, July 2001

            “Challenger Potter, you had requested to be notified if anything changed regarding the status of one Edward Lupin?” Harry frowned as he received the folder from Ragnar. While he was in the Goblin Nation's Londinium District working in the mines and attempting the Arena Trials, part of the arrangement required Harry to sever almost all ties to the outside world. This was a punishment, after all, for his crimes against the Nation, not a vacation. That said, while Harry could barely access the funds in his own accounts, that didn't mean he was barred from carrying out responsibilities he had towards others. Part of that was managing Sirius Black's funds. When his godfather died, Sirius left behind a will that had made Harry the custodian of everything that the last of the Blacks was able to have transferred into his personal control. The London Townhouse and any other property that wasn't the Ancestral Home of the Blacks fell into that category, as did the majority of the funds from the Black Vaults, as he was able to funnel them into private accounts. And what was left fell under his mandate as Regent of House Black, though his position came with restrictions. By the time the Malfoys would have tried claiming the Black Fortune, with Draco being the next in line to the position, it would have essentially amounted to only the old Castle Black and some funds left in the Family Vault to justify its existence. Sirius had actually named a lot of people as being his beneficiaries as well, but because of his status as a wanted criminal under the Fudge Administration, the will wasn't able to be acted upon, despite Gringotts’ best attempts. The most they managed to do was follow the rule of inheritance and, since Harry had been named Sirius’ primary inheritor, everything went to him. 

            When the war ended, Harry had intended to carry out Sirius’ will and distribute the inheritance accordingly, but the reality of the world prevented him from being as… open as he could be. Thankfully, Ragnar had been gracious enough to help transfer some of the funds to the listed beneficiaries, such as the Weasleys and McGonagall, but when it came to the deceased beneficiaries, it was Harry who needed to make the decision. In the case of Dumbledore, Harry simply sent the funds to Aberforth, wishing the old man well with his business. The biggest hurdle, however, came with Andromeda and her family. With her husband dead, as well as Nymphadora and Remus, the older woman had essentially been left to care for her grandson all on her own. While Harry had rejected the request to be the baby's godfather, that didn't mean he didn't care about either of them, as he had very fond memories of both Remus and Nymphadora. He didn't want their sacrifice to be in vain. So, he made sure Andromeda received what was owed to her as a daughter of House Black, placed all of the funds destined to Teddy's deceased parents into a Trust Fund that would be his fully by his eighteenth birthday and had asked Ragnar to sell the Black properties, getting from the sales the percentage that was owed to the bank because of Harry’s break-in, before the rest of the money was placed into securing properties for Andromeda on the island of Ireland, all acquired in such a way that would prevent the Ministry’s Records Office from having them listed, particularly the ones in the Republic of Ireland. 

            Considering the violence and animosity that had endured there for decades, the Belfast Agreement of 1998 had proven a major benefit to many British Magicals, as it helped to open the way for them to relocate to Northern Ireland, before eventually becoming eligible for Irish citizenship. With the way the Ministry was behaving soon after the end of the war, the Irish Magical Community had been more than happy to welcome those with Irish ancestry, as well as anyone willing to become naturalized Irish citizens, into their country. Andromeda, not wanting to take away Teddy's rights to studying at Hogwarts when he eventually came of age, elected to move to Northern Ireland and has apparently taken on a position as a Magical Tutor for the local families, though this was after going through extensive Mind Healer sessions, which Harry made sure she could more than afford. He had expected to get a notification about Teddy being allowed to become an Irish citizen, but he was pretty sure they were still quite far from the date that both he and Andromeda would become eligible for them. Taking the offered paper, Harry looked at the contents, before sighing. “So it's confirmed. The curse of Lycanthropy has been detected in him.” Ragnar nodded from behind his desk. “Indeed. We don't know the specifics as doctor patient confidentiality prevails here, but his status was updated to reflect him as a registered Werewolf. It was always a high probability as a progeny of a Magical and a Were, but there had been a chance that his body could have rejected the curse. Unfortunately, that has not been the case.”

            Harry rubbed his forehead in grief. He remembered how devastating the condition was for Remus whilst he was Professor at Hogwarts, how even taking the Wolfsbane Potion, the one thing that allowed a werewolf to retain lucidity during the transformation, seemed to damage his body just as much as the transformation did. That young Teddy would have to endure that same fate… “Ragnar… would it be possible to use more of the funds that were acquired from the sale of the Black family properties to set up a… a fund specifically for the purchase of potions? From Wolfsbane, to Healing Potions… anything and everything a person would need to have some semblance of a normal life while living with Lycanthropy?” Ragnar pulled out the files relating to the aforementioned accounts and peered at them with his glasses, as he had become Harry's account manager whilst he remained as a Challenger of the Arena. “Theoretically yes, but based on the current market prices, standard inflation and other factors, it would almost completely deplete the funds acquired from the sales.” Harry was silent for a moment but shook his head. “As far as I am concerned, Edward Lupin is the last rightful heir of the Black family. If the funds are to ensure he can receive the best medical care for the rest of his life, then it's worth it.” Ragnar chuckled. “If only more wandwavers thought like you. I will get the paperwork started.” As Ragnar went through the process of filling out the necessary forms before Harry could sign them, the last of the Potters stared at the paper before him, knowing that even giving Teddy the financial security his father never had, he would still suffer from the condition, what with how the Ministry treated them, not to mention the side effects of the Wolfsbane potion. If only there was an al…ternative.

            “My apologies for interrupting you while you are working, Viceroy Ragnar, but a few weeks ago you and Golstrud informed me on the prerequisites for gaining a Potions Mastery. One possible method was the creation of a new potion to have registered with the ICW. Tell me… what exactly constitutes a “new” potion?” Ragnar hummed to himself as he stared at the documents before him, taking the break in order to proofread his work. “Any potion that isn't already registered with the ICW that has an effect that is “new,” or distinct enough from an existing product that passes inspection, or which results in an identical reaction with different source materials.” Harry stared at Teddy's name. “So if I were to try my hand at developing a Wolfsbane Potion that was better than the current one, reducing or eliminating the side effects of the Werewolf transformation, that would qualify?” Ragnar looked up from the page and the young man before him, seeing the determination in his eyes. A soft grin grew on his face. “It would indeed, Challenger Potter. It would indeed. That said, you would have to document everything and present your findings to the ICW, so it would expose your new identity to the world. Although… We could have it pass through Gringotts’ Internal Patent's Office first, while the Potion undergoes the necessary clinical trials. It would get you your Mastery earlier, but the release of the Potion would be delayed.” Harry looked up from the paper and smiled. “If it takes a year or five it doesn't matter. If I can make life easier for every Werewolf, then any delays will be more than worth it.” Ragnar nodded. “Very well. I will have the Bank begin importing the standard ingredients for the Wolfsbane Potion. We can negotiate the terms for a funding agreement for the procurement of other ingredients as soon as we are done with Mr Lupin’s Medical Trust Fund.” Ragnar returned to his current task as Harry looked at the paper one last time, a smile growing on his face. “Don't worry Remus. I won't let your son go through all the hardships you endured. I may not be his godfather… but I will look after him to the best of my abilities.”

-✿-

Present Day

            Having been looking over her notes for the development of the enhanced Wolfsbane Potion, Elysia found herself feeling a bit melancolic. The research that went into its development had taken her the entirety of her remaining time in Gringotts Londinium, only successfully submitting the potion as her proof of Potions Mastery after one brave Werewolf aligned with Gringotts willingly consumed it. With the amount of research Elysia had done into every single ingredient that went with it, testing the Potions effects on blood that had been donated by said Werewolf over the years, until finally seeing a reaction that seemed to surpass that of the original Wolfsbane potion, without showing any signs of negative effects, as the original wolfsbane potion had cause Werewolf blood to boil and fester at times in a reaction that Elysia found sickening, the time had finally come to see if the Potion would actually do its job. The young man who had a massive bite mark scar on the side of his neck had been quite nervous as well when he had entered the reinforced cage where the potion would be administered. His initial reaction to its taste had made Elysia quite happy, as she hated how almost all potions tasted terribly, but at least her work had received a thumbs up from the man before they started watching the clock. When Moonrise came, she had watched in stunned silence as the man transformed in a manner similar to that of an Animagus, resulting in a perfectly formed wolf barking away happily from within the cage. Elysia had looked into the potion that facilitated the Animagus transform during her research and identified a few materials that she thought would be well suited to aid the Werewolf transformation, before eventually selecting a slightly different variety of plants, roots and animal components that she felt interacted better with the other ingredients. 

            The end result had vastly surpassed all of her expectations as the man had woken up the next morning utterly refreshed, remembering every waking moment when he was a wolf and having been able to feel, in his words, at peace with his own body, for the first time since his attack. The interactions were all recorded and presented to the ICW Department of Education, with the Examiner who came to review the potion being surprised by its effects, though she agreed to keep her observations secret until it was properly tested by Gringotts in the year-long clinical trials. With that, and the demonstration of Elysia's abilities to brew almost every Potion a Magical Hospital needed to function, the Examiner happily declared Elysia Peverell a Potions Master, signing off on her documentation and saying that she eagerly awaited to see what other incredible potions Elysia could come up with. The raven haired witch smiled to herself, wondering if the middle aged woman with brown hair and golden eyes had been keeping track of all the recipes Gringotts had been registering with her office and if she was enjoying it all. According to Fueruk, the first printing of the Potions book would become available in the next few days, with the printers managing to make sufficient copies, beyond those already pre-ordered, to actually put up a few on sale at bookstores in every country, though these all had a limited printing. Gringotts, after all, was very cautious, and with the amount of preorders that came from every major institution that dealt primarily with Potions, at educational and professional levels, having already pre-ordered the text, they weren't sure how many would sell to the general audience. Still, Fueruk seemed quite pleased with himself during her last visit, so she was at least very optimistic about her profits.

            It was her current project that was giving her a harder time. She had been at it for weeks now but still hadn't managed to crack the recipe of the original potion, though she had been busy planning potential ingredients that could work as counter agents. She was just having a hard time with two ingredients, one of which kept disrupting the potion every time it was introduced, while the other didn't seem to interact with the mixture at all. Every other ingredient lined up with a proper place in the brewing process and Elysia had written off two others as additives added to the Potion after its production to alter its perceived brewing process. It was this frustration that had made her look back at her own work with the Wolfsbane potion, to see if she was missing anything, anything at all that could help her get past this hurdle. As she stared at the old wolfsbane potion, going over its own flawed processes, she began fiddling with the Resurrection Stone as it sat on the chain around her neck. Anand, Macha and Badb had been exceedingly supportive of her need for silence, taking on their Hallows forms and spending the time with her intermixed with hers as she focused entirely on her work. The moment she had hit this roadblock in her research, she had briefly considered summoning the spirit of Severus Snape. While he had been an abysmal Potions Professor to Harry and everyone else, he had still been a prodigy in the field and had made cursed concoctions in the past. The potion that Dumbledore had Harry feed him on the island surrounded by Inferi infested waters had been one of Severus’ creations, after all, which Voldemort had requested for prior to Snape turning traitor. If anyone would know how a cursed potion worked, it would be him.

            However, as much as Elysia wanted to summon the spirit of her tormentor of six long years at Hogwarts just to demonstrate just how much better she was as a Potions Master than he ever was, she just didn't want to do it. It would be far too easy to summon and force the spirit to assist her but as far as she was concerned, Severus Snape, his genius, his hatred and his regrets, were all dead and buried six feet under. She was capable of summoning the dead… but that didn't mean it was the right thing to do whenever she was unable to figure something out. She might have made an exception with Laborde, but that was as much as a punishment for him as it had been to obtain the information with no possible restrictions, as most oaths broke upon death. As she turned the page on another potions book in her hand, one she gathered was “acquired” by the Peverells during their wars against other magicals, she frowned as she noticed an odd note on one of the ingredients for a potion designed to inflict pain over prolonged periods of time. It mentioned that suspending the mandrake root inside a solution over a period of months could extend the period of suffering from merely half a year to decades. Looking at the board with every ingredient written down, she noticed that the amount of the ingredient that was interrupting the brewing process was quite small, enough to interfere with the potion when exposed to it all at once… but maybe if it was slowly leaking out of another ingredient as it was introduced into the mixture and heated… Leaving the book behind, she went to the board and took her clipboard with her, adjusting her reconfigured recipe, taking note that it included only one material that was capable of being suspended in this solution in order for traces of it to become infused within it. 

            That still left her with only one item that kept reacting badly to the mixture, before Elysia began running through other options in her head. With the first problematic ingredient potentially being used as a suspension material, maybe the other one needed one too. Except, there were no other materials that could interact with it, no other trace elements being found, even within the stomach lining of the beasts, a few of which had been successfully caught, with one being kept alive for a short time while the other was dissected by the DoM. Feeling her pocket watch ringing, Elysia sighed, entering one of the brewing chambers with a mask on her face and her hair back in a mesh and hat, before she began the transfer of moving the batch of Blood Replenishing Potion into a cooling vat, so that she could store it quickly before it was time for dinner. As she looked at the cauldron resting on the ice, she frowned, looking at the steam as it evaporated and was sucked up by the air filters. A lot of brewing potions needed to have their water contents well measured, but the end result almost never exceeded a certain amount of water content necessary to give the potions their viscous properties. While exposed to heat, water tended to turn into a gas, exiting the cauldron unless a lid or a condensation collector was placed above it. Exiting the small brewing chamber, Elysia looked at the board again, wondering if the trick didn't lie in hiding the original recipe with ingredients it didn't need… but in having ingredients that wouldn't leave any detectable trace elements behind. The only ones that could do that were things that would evaporate when exposed to heat, like water or… alcohol. 

            Elysia took back her clipboard and began readjusting the possible recipe again, certain that the last ingredient that tended to break apart too easily might just benefit from being doused in alcohol. If it was brewed at a specific temperature, the brittle material might just survive whilst it was saturated, whilst the alcohol itself would just evaporate away, leaving no trace behind. Maybe, just maybe, Elysia had just figured out how the cursed potion was designed. She just hoped the materials were easy to find, though the one that needed to be suspended in a solution was of concern, particularly if it would take months of immersion to get the desired results, and as the ingredient was one of the illegal ones, she knew there was no available source of it in suspension. If that was the case, her potion recipe would still be months away from a proper comparison. Still… she could try her hand at developing a counter recipe based on the current formula while she waited for the ingredients to become viable. And since the solution that worked as an immersion material was legally available, maybe François could try and see who was buying large quantities of it several months back, giving him a lead to follow up on while the clock ran its course. Elysia finished writing her notes before beginning the process of filling out the vials of the Blood Replenishing Potion she had been working on earlier. Once she was done here she would be checking with François about her possible lead, before finally taking a moment to relax, her three companions cheering in her head, as the long drawn-out day of work was finally over.

-✿-

            “... With the amount of work our Enchanters-to-be have been putting into their end of term projects, I think we will be seeing quite a lot of Exceeds Expectations amongst the seventh years for their NEWTs .” Madam Maxime nodded at Professor Guilladot, as the staff had gathered to express their thoughts on the current status of Beauxbatons and if they felt there was need for any improvement prior to the arrival of the OWL and NEWT examiners. “ Thank you, Patrick. Now then, how are the seventh years looking, Sypha? Any problematic areas that you feel needs to be corrected in the upcoming curriculum? Sypha ?” The rest of the Professor's looked over at the usually quite vocal Potions Professor, only to find that the blonde was looking over the book she had on the table with a great deal of focus, so much so that it took her husband, who was seated next to her, jostling her arm for her to break out of her concertation. “ What, yes! Ahh… What was the question ?” Maxime chuckled, as did most of her fellow professors. “ You are not a student anymore, Sypha. That said, that book you have seems to have kept your undivided attention .” Sypha's eyes appeared to almost shine as she held it up. “ But of course it would! Have you taken a glance at it?! It is a collection of Medical Grade potion recipes made from ingredients from every corner of the globe. There are a few common ones, while others are marked as the work of isolated magical communities, but the vast majority of them are all the product of one Potions Master! Not only that, but every single one has the recipes written into painstaking detail! I can't wait to try out as many as I possibly can. I promise you, if every Potions Textbook was written with the care and attention Potions Master Peverell puts into every single potions recipe, we would have far more licensed Potioneers .”

            Professor Persaud hummed to herself. “ Don't worry Sypha, I have plenty of the more exotic materials already to be processed in my Greenhouses. Just give me a list and you can try your hand at them, though seeing as we will be having the end of term examinations soon, perhaps you should let your students try a few recipes out themselves .” Sypha blushed but nodded. “ Of course, I will make sure they get as much practice as possible, though the ones who signed up for my NEWT level Potions course are all well on their way to scoring high. My fifth years… a few may need a bit more practice .” Madame Maxime nodded. “ Let me know if we need to allocate time for last minute practical work for the fifth years, as I am sure we can adjust the schedule to give everyone the chance to freshen up their memory before the examinations. Now, speaking about this new book, Professor Smyth, any idea if it will require you to adjust the Healer curriculum for next year ?” The older woman, who briefly looked over to see that Sypha was once again focused on said book, shook her head. “ I haven't had a chance to read it as comprehensively as Sypha currently is, but from I was informed by the ICW Healers who had been reviewing the recipes, the primary changes in the curriculum will be adjusting how we identify certain potions by sight, increased focus on making sure every potion vial is adequately labeled and the reorganization of trauma kits to incorporate the new recipes. Since there are so many new variants for so many regions, the ICW is redesigning the labels to incorporate a new universal symbol system, so that any Healer from any region can look at a Potions Cabinet or Trauma Kit and pick out the right potions for the right job, without wasting time translating the language or asking for assistance .”

            D'Este nodded. “ A sensible idea. Glad to see it being implemented. Still, it's hard to think that all this change is the result of such a young woman, and one that could have had an interesting career in Care. You should have seen her stare down Bianca as she tried to intimidate her. I bet you she could even keep up with Trefor, seeing as she countered my banisher faster than I could even register and without even drawing her wand .” Said Defence Professor straightened himself out. “ Hmm, not flinching from an angry Abraxan while wandlessly dispelling magic? Sounds like my kind of girl. Akk! Hey !” Sypha pulled her book back after smacking her husband with it. “ Would you care to repeat that, Trefor ?” The man with unruly brown hair swallowed nervously. “ It was nothing, dear. Nothing at all .” Sypha muttered something under her breath, as the rest of staff chuckled at their antics. Maxime shook her head. “ I have learned not to underestimate the potential of others, no matter how eccentric or ordinary they may appear .” Trefor nodded. “ Of course, though with a family name like Peverell, I wouldn't be surprised if she was just as skilled in Defence as she is in Potions .” Persaud looked over at her colleague. “ Guessing it's an old name with some history ?” D'Este chuckled. “ Plenty, the only problem is that most of the people who would have written it down chose not to. Word is they left a trail of destruction all over France before the Hundred Year's War even got started. No one knows why they went back to Britain and then vanished. Well, maybe one person knows, but unlike with her Potions Recipes, I doubt she would be willing to share something so personal .”

            Persaud sat back. “ That would explain it .” Finding herself under the scrutiny of the rest of the Professors, Chantal elaborated. “ I recognized the artstyle of the illustrator for the book when my copy arrived, not to mention the student had me review some reference work they were doing on the same exotic materials. I was curious as to why they elected to use a different name for the printed material, though if the Peverell name comes with as much baggage as Estous and Trefor suggest, then they made the right call choosing anonymity .” Sypha looked up from her book, as something clearly came to her mind, before Chantal gestured at her by placing her finger on her own lips. “ Let them have their privacy .” Sypha sighed, but nodded. “ Of course. It's just… maybe we could get Mademoiselle Peverell to attend a meeting? I know she has refused all major symposiums and requests to appear before the Paris Potions Institute, but maybe she would prefer something a bit more exclusive? It would be great to have a chance to discuss Potions with someone other than Madame Perenelle .” D'Este rubbed his chin. “ I have an indirect line of communication with her. I could try and see if she would be willing, but it would have to be something a bit less formal. Maybe the Post Term Staff Party ?” Chantal hummed softly. “ It might work, since it’s just us, the Apprentices, Interns and the Governors. Though I still think someone with a bit more… renown should make the invitation .” Everyone looked over at Maxime, who sighed. “ Very well, I will pen a letter of invitation for Mademoiselle Peverell to attend our Post Term Celebration. That said, if she agrees, I want everyone to be on their best behaviour .” Trefor suddenly found himself the center of attention. “ What ?”

-✿-

            The Viceroys watched as Fueruk popped open a bottle of bright yellow Goblin whiskey before taking a shot of it, passing the bottle around to his fellow Goblins, with Ragnar giving him a knowing look. “I take it the numbers are in?” Fueruk sat in his chair, a smile breaking out across his face. “Oh, if my contacts are right, I think most of us have seen an impressive rise in profits.” The Female Goblin nodded, before gracefully receiving the bottle from her fellow Viceroy, spending a moment to clean the bottle’s neck after having served herself a glass full of whiskey. “Agreed. The groweries and apothecaries associated with us in Australia have seen a sharp rise in the sale of the locally sourced ingredients, both from the local Potioneers and Hobart’s Academy of Magic. Since we had a more stable supply of the materials than the competition, we foresee a stable rise in profits, followed by a steady flow of income. And to think, all that because of a few potions recipes published in a single potions book.” Another Goblin, this one dressed in deeper marron, snickered. “We are seeing a spike in purchases as well, particularly from the regions that neighbor China. With all of the flare ups in recent years, it's no wonder the local magical populations are jumping at the chance of acquiring a vast supply of Medicinal Potions without having to endure the high costs of importing European goods. The magical communities in India in particular seem to be determining the viability of establishing larger groweries to produce more of the raw materials. Of course, Gringotts would be more than happy to assist them… by providing loans that can get such business ventures off the ground.”

            As the bottle went around, Ragnar steepled his hands. “Britain, however, is a bit of a mixed bag. They will certainly welcome the lower prices for the potions and materials, but the fact that they had bought so much of the finished product at the higher market value will likely frustrate the Ministry and the beligerant factions.” Fueruk raised an eyebrow. “I think it will anger one of the belligerent factions more than the other, as I doubt the NBO had the funds to stockpile potions en masse.” Ragnar shrugged. “True. Still, thanks to this we should see more of the general population buying potions again, so profits will remain high.” The Goblin Viceroys all looked towards the King, as Gringott reviewed the numbers himself, before he chuckled. “It would seem your bet on Champion Peverell's capabilities have paid off. Since we ourselves had stockpiled the Healing Potions, we were also able to make decent profit whilst the prices remained high, seeing as we already knew the market would shift. This will be a very good year for us all, it would seem.” Gringott looked up from the paper and towards his Parision Viceroy. “How did our Champion take the news?” Fueruk waved his hand dismissively. “As predicted. She was surprised by how well her book has sold, even after we fulfilled the pre-orders, and is satisfied with the market prices shifting to a more stable level for the wider population. When asked what she would do with her earnings, she merely asked to deposit them in her Vault while she completed her work for the French Ministry. I assume she will complete the refurbishing of her home within the year, so our craftsmen are… a bit eager to demonstrate their skillsets.” Ragnar shook his head, happy to hear that his Champion had not changed in the slightest.

            When Fueruk mentioned the French Ministry, Gringott had remembered a file that had recently arrived on his desk. “Ah, yes. You mentioned that our Champion was acting as a researcher for the French Ministry of Magic.” Fueruk nodded. “Dealing with the current cursed creature situation. Apparently, she believes she managed to discover the secret potion recipe used in the creation of these beasts via the contamination of wolves with Cursed Magic. Sadly, the developer was a very tricky wandwaver, as one of the ingredients may require months of immersion in a specific solution. She did hand over the research to us and the Ministry’s DoM while she began the process of developing a counter potion, while also waiting for the ingredients to be ready to test out her theoretical recipe.” Gringott nodded. “Good. I am glad to see that our Champion recognized the possible threats that this crisis could have on our Nation and guaranteed our access to the restricted information. Though it took some time for our Representatives to successfully negotiate with the ICW regarding the sharing of restricted knowledge. The Royal Archives will be trying to make inquiries with the ICW's Hidden Repository about what texts could be part of the first major exchange of information between our governments.” The Viceroys talked amongst themselves, before one raised their voice. “Is this exchange strictly necessary? We have done well enough on our own as it is.” 

            Gringott looked over at the Goblin who spoke up. “Our Nation has indeed prospered these past few centuries while keeping the wandwavers at a distance. However, as the world grows ever more interwoven, I felt it is best to get ahead of possible threats, rather than to react to them. This measure is to make sure we have as much of an advantage as possible. While the wandwavers will gain some of our knowledge, it will primarily be knowledge that will serve our interests by being in their hands.” The gathered Goblins nodded, understanding their lord's reasoning, before they began to discuss ways to further capitalize on the shift in the Potions and Materials markets, without damaging their clients’ abilities to continue their economic activities. A few regions that had the right conditions for the expansion of material plantations would get loans and business association contracts, while others would receive assistance in the importation of the raw materials or finished products. To the surprise of the Viceroys, the King's attendant offered everyone a drink from Gringott's own decanter, and as soon as everyone was served, His Majesty rose from his throne, chalice held up high. “I thank everyone for the exceptional work we have accomplished with regards to the shift in the market. May our future endeavors bring us all even greater success. In the name of the Great Earth Mother.” The Viceroys raised their glasses and cheered “May her blessings shine upon us all!” It was a sentiment they all readily shared as they looked forward to the weeks and months of contracts and new business opportunities to come. 

-✿-

            “We need to get her to socialize more.” Jeanne took a sip from her cup of tea, joining Gabrielle and Apolline at the Estate after closing shop early. She looked towards the elder of the two Veelas at the table. “I have been working on that for two years now. Getting her to meet people one on one is a lot easier. That party that you helped prepare for Gabrielle was the most I have ever seen of someone actually managing to get Elysia to actually socialize. Personally, I find it interesting that she seems more at ease amongst Veela than regular Magicals.” Apolline hummed to herself. “It helps that Elder Ligia declared her as off limits to every other Veela, other than Gabrielle, so our kin know that they need to be respectful of their boundaries with her.” Gabrielle thought for a second as she chewed on a sandwich that Ida had left on the table for them. “I think it has something to do with our Allures as well. She mentioned that she can tell who is who when feeling our magic and that she even gets a feel for the Veelas’ personalities. It's probably why she and Aimer got along so well, and why she treated Grand-mère Helia respectfully, but otherwise kept her distance from everyone else.” Apolline sighed. “Maman is quite the… imposing figure, which makes her a fantastic leader… but it does make her harder to maintain a conversation with. Still, even I could tell Elysia was stressed out the entire time the party was going on and she might have been keeping up with conversations just to distract herself. Getting her into another similar situation is just what she needs to get over the anxieties of being in a crowd.” She then eyed her daughter. “And that goes double for you.”

            Gabrielle sighed but nodded, conceding that Elysia wasn't the only person with issues in large crowds. The door leading from the Estate's Ballroom opened, as Hermione stepped outside, blocking out the light from the sun with her hand as she approached the patio table. “Good evening.” Apolline smiled at the young witch. “Evening, young lady. How was my granddaughter?” Taking the available chair, Ida appeared beside Hermione to ask her for her preference in drink, before said witch began to eat one of the available sandwiches. “She did quite well. For a soon to be seven year old, she is probably smarter than most children of her age.” Apolline smiled knowingly. “We are all very proud of her. She's also developing her magic a bit quickly. Fleur and I will have to get her started on her magical training soon.” Hermione looked over at Apolline. “You start teaching them magic before Beauxbatons?” Apolline shrugged. “It's not uncommon for us. She needs to learn how to draw out her Avian nature first, before learning how to control it and the Allure, as well as our magical fires. Of all that, the Allure is the most complicated, as Gabrielle and Fleur can attest, regarding how to control it, if one ever does. Victoire will be taught everything she needs to learn and properly guided until she is ready. Whether she studies at Beauxbatons is another matter. The Conclaves have exceptional teachers.” Hermione frowned. “I know that in Britain, you were practically obligated to study up to fifth year at Hogwarts. If your people aren't required to study at Beauxbatons, then why would you send them to study there at all?”

            Apolline sighed. “Because it's the only way we can ensure that the Academy remains capable of teaching any and all students. Before the Revolution, Beauxbatons was very exclusive, a place where the aristocratic families would send their young to study magic. The only way for a commoner to study there was if they received letters of recommendation from one such family, which were not cheap to obtain. Many would suffer their entire lives as servants to the Old Magical Families, just to have the “privilege” of studying at the Academy. After the Magical Convention took over and the aristocratic families lost their privileges, the Academy was opened up to all… in name only. All could apply, but if you had creature heritage, you would have to conceal it completely to attend, or be expelled. After Grindelwald's Occupation, with how every community helped to liberate France, the Academy was opened to all by law. It took a while for the first Weres, Veelas and Half-Giants to attend, but the staff worked harder to accommodate them. Still, it's not easy for a Were or a Veela to study there, but as long as our people keep sending students to the school, the Ministry has to guarantee that everyone is treated fairly. If we stopped…” Hermione nodded. “You would be admitting defeat. I understand. I suppose our History of Magic Class was just as useless as we thought. Hogwarts had a similar policy since its inception, but the Ministry would always intervene to keep certain “undesirables” out. We haven't had a Were study at the school in decades, let alone a Veela.” Jeanne shook her head. “Every place has its less pleasant side, some hidden quite well right out in the open. Still, this country has come a long way in recent years, thanks to the tireless efforts of some of our Representatives.”

            Saluting the member of the Convention seated at her table by raising her cup of tea, Jeanne drank from it, before Apolline retook the conversation. “So, while I would love Victoire to study at Beauxbatons, the choice will be hers and Fleur’s when the time comes.” Gabrielle noticed movement in the tree line to the back of the estate. “Speaking of the Academy, Madame Maxime has offered an invitation to me and Elysia to attend the Staff’s Post Term Celebration.” Jeanne looked at Gabrielle. “Adeline mentioned she got an invitation too during our last exchange of letters. She says she will be back before the date so she is curious if you would be attending.” Gabrielle sighed. “I would love to attend, since I am quite fond of my former Professors, but Elysia…” Hermione snorted. “Ha- Elysia practically had to be dragged to any social events.” Jeanne raised an eyebrow at Hermione but didn't probe further, as Apolline took over the conversation. “That was what we were discussing. We think it would do Elysia well to spend more time around other people and felt that the Staff Celebration at Beauxbatons was the perfect place for it. There won't be too many people in attendance, and most will be academically inclined magicals.” Hermione stared at her drink. “I suppose it does sound more appealing than the Yule Ball or a party filled with students and classmates. Elysia hated both and would have avoided them entirely if she hadn't been forced to attend them by the professors. Where is she, anyways?” Gabrielle gestured towards the tree line. “She's training back there. She was doing some standard exercises first but apparently felt the urge to try something a bit more complex.”

            Hermione looked over and squinted her eyes, not seeing anything, until she spotted a faint light, like a bluebell flame charm. “Is that a hinkypunk?” Ida, who quietly appeared, placing a tray of more food on the table and refilling some of the cups of tea, spoke up. “No, those are fairy lights. Mistress asked if the fairies could assist in her training and they agreed. The lights are just an illusion they create that floats in the air, very similar to will-o’-wisps, but they are not sentient themselves, nor are the fairies in danger by casting them.” Hermione frowned. “That's… fascinating on so many levels, but why would Elysia need them for? If she needs target practice for her spells, there are other options.” Gabrielle looked at her mother before grinning behind her drink. “She isn't practicing with her wand.” A few second after Gabrielle's comment, and with several more dancing lights in the air visible to those seated at the table, they watched as a figure seemed to appear silently in the treeline, swinging a blade right through the illusions, which ceased to exist, before fluidly moving to the next target, striking as many lights as possible while maintaining her momentum, before apparating away. Hermione blinked at the sight she had just witnessed, as Jeanne shook her head. “I had a feeling. She seemed too comfortable wearing that costume last Halloween. Getting a well fitted piece of armour is difficult enough on its own, as most providers just sell bulk sizes, but the way she handled herself and how aware she was of her sheathed sword? You would think she walked straight out of a different era.” While she had certainly been stunned by what she had seen, her ears had caught Jeanne's comment easily enough. “Wait! That was Elysia wearing armour and swinging a sword? Why would she be doing that?”

            Gabrielle looked at the British witch, unsure how much was safe to say. She knew that Granger was working with her father regarding the smuggling operation, but she clearly hadn't been told of Elysia's involvement in the Laborde incident. Better to go with information that Hermione wouldn't feel compelled to write down in a report, and that Elysia wouldn't be bothered if it was revealed to her friend. “Hermione, you remember how Elysia was required to repay a debt to the Goblins? Well, in her stay, she apparently picked up how to use a sword and has been practicing ever since. You probably would have seen more of it sooner, but Elysia had been busy with her Potions Research and had been avoiding doing her usual late evening exercises, most of which are her practicing with a sword outdoors.” Hermione frowned. “But… why? It feels so… archaic.” Apolline looked at her daughter, having some awareness of what her husband had reported of the attack on the Laborde estate and the damage done to the bodies, before voicing some of her thoughts. “I imagine it may have something to do with how most magicals today wouldn't know how to counter a person coming at them with a bladed weapon. Sure, we still use Expelliarmus, but unless the spell hits its mark, it's rather useless. It would be the same as if a wizard was confronted with a non-magical with a gun. They would go for the disarm, but how many magicals know how to defend against a bullet or several?” 

            Hermione was quiet for a moment, catching a few glimpses of movement in the trees, but unsure what she was seeing. “I understand the logic, but using a sword and a gun are entirely different things.” Apolline shook her head. “Of course they are, but Elysia was with the Goblins for five years. They weren't going to teach her how to use firearms in their community. But swordsmanship? Aside from wandless magic, Goblins not only favor melee combat, but they respect those who excel at it. Whether it's a sword, a spear, a dagger or an axe, if you dedicate yourself to learning how it is wielded properly and demonstrate that talent before others in acts of bravery or defence, you will have earned their respect. I imagine Elysia went through a great deal of training to learn swordsmanship, so I doubt she would let those skills go to waste… particularly with how unsafe our country has turned out to actually be.” Hermione frowned, her expression turning sad. “I… see. I just… I watched hi- her go through this before, training feverishly to face threats that frankly should never have been her responsibility to face in the first place. This was supposed to be her second chance at life, free from everything that ruined the peace she so desperately wanted.” Gabrielle leaned over and gently placed her hand on Hermione's, drawing those chocolate eyes to look at her. “Believe me, I would want the same for her. We all would. But we also have to be realistic. This world isn't the safest place for anyone. What I went through last June and December…”

            Gabrielle took a deep breath as some of the panic from those moments threatened to claw its way out of her memories once more. “I learned the hard way that no place is truly safe. Unfortunately, I also learned that you can't just depend on the right people to get there in time. I wish I had been stronger, for myself and for my family, but I… I am not much of a fighter and I doubt I could ever truly be one. But Elysia? It's different for her. She is every bit a fighter and she recognizes that, just as much as she hates it. But she understands that sometimes… sometimes it's better to be prepared for a threat that may never materialize… than to be unprepared the moment a danger makes itself known. This training… I think it makes her feel like she is doing something, preparing for that one moment when she is needed, while she wishes every single day for that moment not to come.” Another voice spoke up. “And, if I am honest, it helps clear my mind.” Elysia approached, a wet towel thrown over her neck and chest as she placed a water bottle on the table, the sun setting lower into the afternoon sky. “I read the same news you do, Mione. I see all the bad in the world… and I know that no one can fix it all. And it hurts. So, rather than feeling powerless to do anything, I train my body and my mind, so that the day that I can make a difference in the lives of those dear to me… I don't repeat the same mistakes that once led to the death of my godfather and so many others.” Hermione looked at Elysia's eyes, who then smiled at her. “And while this isn't the sort of thing I would have wanted to do with my free time, I can tell you that I am at peace with it. So please, don't worry about me. Now… What's this about an invitation?”

Chapter Text

            Watching the cauldron as she released the last ingredient in, Elysia took up her stirring rod and began mixing in the contents, slowly leaking her magic into the mix, looking to see if the mixture reacted to it. In the weeks since getting her cursed potions ingredients breakthrough, the raven haired witch had been keeping a supply of the special ingredients in her materials closet, each one specifically marked to be used incrementally in her experiments as they spent longer and longer time soaking in the solution. She had noticed that those within weeks of each other still failed, so she had assumed that it would take several months to see the correct reaction from the brewing process. What had started as a project in February had already taken her into late May, without much progress to show for it. That wasn't to say that she had been idle. She had developed a few potions that could work as counter agents to the one used for the Beast Curse, even having a specific ingredient undergoing a similar progress of immersion, though Elysia was far more certain that the counter potion wouldn't require such a process. While the initial cursed potion needed the magic to endure and continually sustain the curse, a counter agent would only need to negate the ingredients that have the magical charge, either by counteracting their effects or dissolving the potion traces and breaking down their ability to function as a magical focus for the curse. She could readily admit that the process of studying and reverse engineering this cursed potion had given her invaluable information, which she hoped to use one day, making sure it was all written down securely in her notes. 

            Of greater importance to her had been the possibility of using the process of suspending an ingredient to extend the duration of the magic of a potion over a longer period of time. Potentially, if a proper process could be established, the results could lead to Wolfsbane Potions that could be taken once or twice a year, allowing Werewolves to never run the risk of not having taken the potion prior to the full moon. Such a potion could also have important ramifications on the Vampire community, as it could lead to a blood alternative that could sustain their peak condition for months at a time, without drinking a single drop of blood, or for Hags trying to satiate their hunger for human flesh. The possibility for long duration potions were endless, and if her research into a counter agent potion proved fruitful, she could theoretically see if it was possible to completely negate the curses from all Dark Denizens, though she knew that such research would be less well received. Curtailing the negative effects of the curses that made the Dark Denizens “undesirable” in polite company was one thing. Eliminating the curse entirely was another. All three of the major cursed races in Europe had existed for centuries, if not millennia already, some of their populations even having developed their own sense of culture and identity. They would be very much against anything that would put them back in line with the rest of the magical community. So, Elysia would keep her musings on the possible methods to negate long standing curses on a living creature to the pages of her family’s magical journal, while promising to focus purely on the means to ease the burdens on the Dark Denizens… after she got this potion and the counter agents to work, not to mention all the other common place potions that she could enhance to increase their effectiveness and availability. 

            As she maintained her focus on the potion before her, she noticed the magic in the cauldron dim out, before sighing. Another failure. Taking it off the now unlit burner, she wrote down her observations on this variant and the possible points of failure, before leaving her current brewing station and entering the next. Repeating the process with ingredients that endured a slightly longer time immersed in the solution, Elysia began stirring the mixture, adding her magic to it, waiting to get a reaction. To her surprise, after one final surge of magic as soon as the last traces of the materials had become intermixed with the rest of the concoction, she felt the cauldron's own magic settle, remaining stable as she turned off the burner and removed it from the heat. Moving her hand around the outer layer of the pewter cauldron, she frowned as she noticed how… wrong the contents felt. It was as if her magic had been twisted and warped, becoming something unnatural, the reaction being enough to awaken her three companions and have them share their displeasure. Writing down everything in her notes, Elysia was glad that she practiced Potioneering while keeping herself as protected as possible from the brews, being wary of the very fumes coming out of the cauldron. Cooling it quickly, she securely deposited the vile mixtures into containers that were far more sturdy than her usual vials, not wanting the possibility of anyone getting accidentally exposed to this abomination. After corking the last sample, Elysia sighed into her filtration mask, knowing that, unfortunately, a poor wolf would likely have to be exposed to this to make sure it was working correctly. 

            That said, she had no intention of just handing over her reverse engineered potion just yet. She would make sufficient samples so that the DoM could verify her work, but she wasn't going to just give it to them without a counter agent in play. Even if this potion didn't turn out to be the one they were investigating, though the reaction of her companions to the cursed magic made that unlikely to be the case, she would make sure that a counter potion was already tested and found viable. If a poor wolf had to be exposed to the cursed potion to verify its effects, then Elysia would make sure that a counter potion could be provided to it just as quickly, not only to determine that they too would work, but to make sure that any physical changes didn't have prolonged consequences for the creature. Using the remainder of the active cauldrons that she had bought exclusively for the brewing of these cursed potions to get even more of the viable samples, while also narrowing down the correct stirring instructions for those who couldn't regulate the flow of magic like she could, Elysia began the process of getting the cauldrons prepped, dumping cleaning solution into all of them before scrubbing the surface of the cauldrons carefully, checking her pocket watch to make certain of the time when she could return to drain them and scrubbed them all clean. After that she could begin brewing her theoretical counter agents while producing a few more vials of the cursed potion, just so that for every counteragent sample she brewed, she retained a steady supply of cursed potion to test them against. Hopefully in the next few days she would have something to bring up to François that could help put an end to this manufactured crisis, so he and the MSF could focus on the people behind this threat and the smuggling ring. They had enjoyed their anonymity long enough.

-✿-

            “Gabrielle, are you sure you wish to be here for this?” The young blonde nodded as she watched the DPICMC Handlers milling about a cage, with a wolf laying down inside, subdued but awake, clearly terrified as to what was happening. Elysia had told her that she and her father would be observing a test of her potions on a live wolf today, with Gabrielle agreeing to join them at Elysia's invitation. As an MCH in training, it would one day be her job to assist the Ministry’s Creature Handlers when dealing with animals exposed to curses, spells or magical ailments. So, other than taking on requests for aid and studying for her next examination, Gabrielle had been hard at work learning everything she could about taking care of animals, even those that seemed less likely for someone like her. It certainly helped her feel like she was doing something to help in the current situation, as a few cursed wolves had been found, many having been killed as they were in a position where they would potentially contaminate others or kill humans before they could be safely contained. Even the DoM admitted that they were having trouble keeping the cursed beasts alive, as the very nature of the affliction caused them to burn through their body's fat reserves quickly, resulting in animals that eventually become deliriously hungry, attacking and killing the other contaminated wolves… or even devouring themselves as they ate their own appendages. Reading the files Elysia had provided made Gabrielle sick to her stomach, as the very idea that some magical family had developed such a curse intentionally infuriated her. 

            Wolves might not be the safest or cutest of the wild predators, but they were still a deeply important part of the natural ecosystem. It was why the French Government was going through the trouble of reintroducing them into the country's nature preserves, after all. They might be dangerous when scared, alone and hungry, but a well established pack was no different than a strong and social family, with the eldest parents looking after and directing the younger wolves as they grew, raising the cubs, hunting together, or just lounging around, running in the grassy terrain of a mountain's foothill. With enough territory, food and preservation, the wolves could go entire generations without targeting a single human being, let alone livestock. Not only were these cursed creatures endangering human lives, they were scapegoating the benign wolf populations. The Ministry had done its best to mitigate the bad publicity but the public was still scared. It was why this test of the potions was so important, despite how much Gabrielle hated the idea of intentionally exposing a wolf to the same cursed potion the rest had been contaminated with. At least, they all hoped it was the same. As the Unspeakables finished drawing the sigils on the ground, another held a funnel with a glass container in his hand, as everyone present observed as the Handlers lifted the animal and cage and placed it above the circle, careful not to break any of the lines. The test was being performed in a secure chamber within the DoM, with François, Director Chatelain and Professor d'Este observing everything from nearby. The young Veela looked at her father, her eyes set and determined. “This is exactly where I need to be, Father.” François nodded as Helene instructed everyone to begin.

             As the Handlers struggled to get the wolf to open its mouth, Gabrielle walked forward. “ Let me. I might have an easier time .” Gently walking over the sigil, Gabrielle took the funnel and began caressing the wolf, using her magic to calm it down from within its cage. Slipping the flimsy funnel through the bars, which were wide enough to accommodate the passage of her hands but not the wolf's head, Gabrielle managed to get the funnel into the mouth, before nodding at the Unspeakable. With a dexterity and accuracy that should have been impossible with their cloaked face, the DoM worker emptied out the potion into the funnel, where it flowed into the wolf's mouth and stomach, before they uttered a few words that triggered the sigil. Gabrielle pulled away as soon as she felt the creature's body react violently. Slowly, everyone in attendance watched as the grey colored wolf grew in size, though well within the confines of the cage, its pelt growing darker along its back as spots sprouted all over its body, its tail growing longer and thicker as its body’s musculature grew more pronounced. Gabrielle felt Elysia walk up beside her, her eyes fixed on the creature as it began to ooze out a black miasma from its mouth, before she turned to the DoM Director. “It would seem we got everything to work. It matches the files we have on those identified and captured before they died.” Helene nodded. “Indeed. Excellent work reverse engineering the potion.” Elysia looked back at the wolf. “I wouldn't celebrate this sort of work. Have your people take your samples and document everything. I want to feed him the counter potion as soon as possible.”

            While the various Ministry personnel documented the sight with photographs, scans and a few blood samples collected via devices attached to long poles, Gabrielle felt Elysia's hands rubbing down the young Veela's back. “You know that if this works, you will probably be on call to help the DPICMC catch up to wild cursed beasts and administer the cure, right?” Gabrielle nodded. “I know, and I will be happy to help any way I can. After all, you already did the hard part.” Elysia shrugged. “The waiting on the materials to reach the right condition was the worst part. Everything else… it was just another day in the lab for me.” Gabrielle shook her head at Elysia’s modesty, knowing that the amount of thought and research that went into developing the counter agent to the curse potion couldn't have been anything but easy, as it wasn’t just a question of getting the correct ingredients to neutralize the ones in the cursed potion, but getting them all to interact accordingly. Elysia's current batch supposedly neutralized the cursed potion completely, but that had been in laboratory conditions, not in a living creature. Hopefully, everything lined up with the predictions as the Handlers began using spells to pin the Beast down, with Gabrielle pulling on thick dragonhide gloves before moving forward with the Unspeakable, as they propped open the beast's partly paralyzed mouth before dumping in the counter potion through the funnel. Stepping back, Gabrielle and everyone else watched with bated breath to see if the potion did anything to the beast. As seconds turned to minutes, everyone's hopes began to diminish, with François sighing. “It didn't seem to do anything.”

            Elysia, however, seemed to be staring at the creature intently, before turning to Gabrielle. “Are you far enough along in your lessons that you feel you can manage a Cleansing Ritual on the spot?” The young blonde looked at the beast. Ever since Elysia had begun developing her counter potions to the beast potion, she had come up to Gabrielle and enquired about her knowledge of Ritual Magic. Gabrielle knew of it of course, but hardly practiced any Ritual Magic, as it required proper training, something only the Veela Elders could teach someone like her. After listening to Elysia's concerns about the counter potion being hampered by the ritual from the cursed grounds, and just how effective and invaluable the knowledge of such rituals could be to an MCH like Gabrielle, the young woman had agreed to be instructed in the rare form of magic. Elder Ligia had been all too happy to instruct her, as the attendants handled everything else, from the incense and the drawn sigils, to the preparation of potions needed to perform them. Of course, as Elders and leaders of a faith, some of their Rituals were deemed too important to share, so all Gabrielle was allowed to learn were the Rituals that the Conclaves wouldn't be too bothered about if the information became common knowledge. Gabrielle had received several months worth of instructions and lessons, managing to cast a few cleansing and healing spells on her own. Of course, that was with a willing patient, not an unwilling and seriously angry beast. Taking a deep breath, Gabrielle approached the cage, before requesting that the Unspeakable relinquish control over the sigils they created. While it would be better to create a specific array designed to cleanse, using one that had previously been the source of the curse could be just as effective, as the same design that corrupted a beast could be used to correct the corruption if the flow of magic was reversed.

            With the array now under her control after touching it and filling it up with her own magic, Gabrielle stared at the creature before her, its manic eyes filled with violence, hate and pain, so very unlike the wolf that had been brought in before. Keeping that image of the uncorrupted wolf in mind, Gabrielle closed her eyes and allowed her magic to interact with the sigil freely as the words Elder Ligia taught her tumbled out of her mouth. “ Nantosuelta , goddess of the sundrenched valley and winding stream, sovereign over nature, let your blessed fire cleanse the corruption that has twisted one under your domain into an abomination of hate and violence. Restore that which has been tainted to life and bounty. This, I beseech you .” While Gabrielle wasn't what she herself considered a true believer in the mysteries of Nantosuelta, she had seen so much that defied explanation, particularly with Elysia. The powers she wielded, her kind nature, and her reverence of life, even as someone who had clearly taken lives before and would likely kill again. While she could not put into words what it was that she felt in regards to the ancient faith of her people, she did feel that there was something there, something capable of bringing comfort or doom. Today, she prayed, hoping for the former. As her prayer concluded, she felt the magic within and around her surge in a blinding white light, before all went silent, until all she heard was a soft whining noise. Opening her eyes, she found herself looking at the wolf from before, restored to its previous form, those amber eyes looking at her with some degree of awareness. She reached out with her hand, unafraid as others raised their voices in concern, and gently petted the wolf's head, who leaned into her touch before licking her hand as she pulled away, its face set into a wolfish grin. The young Veela smiled. “It's ok, little one. Your trials are over now. You will be set free soon enough. Just, endure a bit more and then you will never be bothered by us again.”

            As the Unspeakables approached to begin their examinations and to collect their samples, with the wolf remaining calm as it laid down in the cage, Gabrielle turned around, only for her eyes to find something odd in the room. Right behind where Elysia stood, as if hidden in her shadow, a dark cloaked figure stood, it's faceless gaze set upon her, something Gabrielle knew but could not understand how she knew, before the figure turned and vanished into a black mist, not unlike how Elysia's companions tended to disappear at times. Looking over, curious to see if the ever watchful Elysia noticed the strange occurrence, she realized that the raven haired witch had turned around for a brief moment, before looking at Gabrielle again. “Is everything ok?” The young Veela recognized that speaking of what she saw in the presence of so many strangers would be a bad idea and simply kept what she saw to herself. “I am now. You were right, though. Since the potion was triggered by a Ritual incantation, the cure needed to be activated as well.” Elysia crossed her arms over her chest and scratched her chin, while looking at the restored wolf. “Hmm, I wonder if using a container with the correct sigils drawn on them would work to activate the potion before having the cursed beasts ingest it. It could save up on time and would allow for a faster restoration of the affected creatures.” Gabrielle shook her head as an Unspeakable, the one who had controlled the sigil before, approached Elysia, the two exchanging ideas as the Potion Master's suggestion apparently had great merit, with Helene chuckling to herself at the sight. “ It would seem we have not one but two indispensable witches to thank for this successful evening, Director Delacour. A part of me would love to recruit your daughter too, but I feel her talents would be wasted here .” As François nodded, Gabrielle could see the pride in his eyes, as her heart began to finally be at ease. Taking a few steps, she felt her knees give out from underneath her, before two strong arms caught her gently.

            “Easy. You used a lot of magic in the Ritual and it severely drained you.” Gabrielle felt her vision blurring for a moment, before she felt a potion vial pushed against her lips. In a few moments her body regained some of it’s lost strength, and her vision and balance cleared up completely. “There, that should let you recover on your own without needing immediate bed rest.” Testing and finding that her feet were indeed not going to fail her again, Gabrielle pulled out of Elysia's grasp, even if her heart wanted to have allowed herself to be carried away. As she looked into her lover's green eyes, she noticed the blush growing on Elysia’s cheeks. “What?” Elysia shook her head, as if snapping out of a daydream, as she stashed away the empty vial of Pepper Up Potion. “No, it was nothing. Do you mind waiting with your father while I finish writing down my observations? I need to submit a final report so that the contract between me and the Ministry is concluded. We will have to stop by Gringotts on the way out too.” Nodding, Elysia and the Unspeakable Director went to a nearby desk as both pulled out documents, with François walking up to stand next to his daughter. “ I can only imagine how proud your mother and grandmother will be when they hear that you successfully performed a cleansing ritual. I knew you were making regular visits to the Conclave of late, but I had no idea it was to help with the Cursed Beast Crisis .” Gabrielle looked back towards the caged wolf. “ It was. Elysia had a feeling that her potion alone wasn't enough and wanted me to be ready in case Ritual Magic was needed .” François raised an eyebrow. “I am just surprised she didn't study it herself .” Gabrielle frowned in thought. “ It's possible that she can't perform Ritual Magic. Elder Ligia mentioned that there needed to be a certain degree of faith involved for it to work. Besides… she was right. If I want to be the best Magical Creature Healer I can be, not knowing Ritual Magic would have held me back .” 

            Professor d'Este, who had been eavesdropping nearby, chuckled, before he joined in the conversation. “My dear, I believe you're well on your way to being the best. Unfortunately, that means the requests for aid will be pouring in, especially after today. The DPICMC just got an upfront look at your ability handling difficult creatures, not to mention the use of Cleansing Ritual Magic. I doubt they will be calling you for Lavellan extermination missions, but any other case involving curse residue and contaminated creatures will probably be sent your way.” The look of defeat on the young witch made Estous smile. “Don't worry, I will screen the requests for now and make sure you don't overwork yourself. You will have to work on increasing your control over how much magic you use and enhancing magical reserves though. You can't be going faint with every cleansing ritual you do, particularly while out in the open.” Gabrielle smiled faintly. “Yeah, That would be a bad idea. I will check with the Elders, but I think I have a better instructor for how to improve my magic back home.” The professor looked over towards Elysia. “If you say so. It's a shame that the cleansing potion she created will be kept quiet as part of the agreement between the Ministry, ICW and Gringotts to keep as much of the details regarding the original cursed potion as secret as possible, since the designers could theoretically devise a counter to the restorative potion if they had the information themselves, but at least we know it will be put to good use.” Gabrielle looked over at Elysia, smiling softly, glad that she too could do her part in helping with the current crisis. She might not have Elysia's power and talents, but if she could use what skills she did have to help out people and animals in need, then that made her feel less like an imposition and more like an equal partner. Elysia deserved nothing less from her.

-✿-

            “ With the Department of Mysteries assistance in developing vials capable of responding and channeling Ritual Magic into the contents, not to mention the relative simplicity in the preparation and brewing of the Anti-Beast Potion, the DPICMC has been able to capture and cleanse over a dozen contaminated wolves. Thanks to our cooperation with the Biodiversity Agency, the infected creatures were successfully identified, cleansed and released back into the wild with hardly any inconvenience. Sadly, we did locate several cursed wolf carcasses, which had died from the curse's burden before we could locate them and administer the cure. With the Unspeakables successfully removing the traces of curse residue and the MSF carrying out more routine patrols in suspected areas, we have seen a marked decrease in cursed sites being found. We suspect that the perpetrators may cease their activities all together as soon as they become aware that their prized potion has been successfully neutralized. Of course, as their previous actions were all dangerous breeches of the ICW treaties in the preservation of the Statute of Secrecy, not to mention the local laws that were breached such as the endangerment of non-magicals, the investigation into who was responsible for this crisis will continue .” François closed his file as Minister Béranger nodded. “ Excellent work, all of you. While I am sure many will bemoan the fact that it took over four months to settle this dangerous crisis, I can attest that we all did what was within our capabilities .” Helene grumbled. “ It might have taken us even longer if we didn't have a capable Potions Master who had the skills needed to assist us .” 

            Brion looked her way. “ Have you given her the Ministry’s official gratitude ?” Helene waved the comment dismissively. “ After unfettered access to restricted potions supplies and the amount of Galleons we paid her for the research? Trust me, she is grateful. She was also impressively honest, returning all the unprocessed illegal materials, as well as the processed failed potions created from them. Only a few samples were delivered to Gringotts as part of the security arrangement. I believe Director Delacour did a final in person inspection of the Laboratories in question… ” François nodded. “ I did. There are no traces of the cursed potion left within the property, only what remains written in the secured archives. Even the cauldrons she used to brew the cursed potions had been stored away. According to Potions Master Peverell, the very idea of producing a medicinal potion on a cauldron that was constantly used for the production of a cursed concoction felt… irresponsible, even after they were thoroughly cleaned .” Directors Poirier and Bashir nodded in agreement, with the latter adding in. “ Good to know she has the foresight of a Healer. It’s never a good thing, mixing cauldrons that create potions and poisons. You never know what ungodly mess can come from one single oversight .” Brion looked over at the Head of his Health Department. “ Speaking of potions, how are the hospitals and clinics doing ?” Bashir smiled. “ Marvelously. The drop in market prices and the appearance of potions of equal and better quality have all but erased the supply shortage we were having. I believe we are well on the way to having a strategic stockpile .” 

            Poirier nodded. “ With the aid of the Paris Potions institute, we will have sufficient supplies for an emergency situation prepared and held in storage, with an agreement to sell said supplies to Britain and other neighboring countries in need by the time they pass their viable halflife .” After a few more questions, Brion called the Directorate meeting to an end, before requesting François to meet him in his office. Once the room was secure, Brion sat down in his chair. “ You didn't mention the investigation into the attack on Liaison Granger. What's the situation ?” François sighed. “ The perpetrators were, as you know, apprehended at the scene. All of them were British Nationals with a few having prior history of either personal or familial association with the Death Eaters. While they all claim they were acting alone against Miss Granger, holding her partly responsible for the death of Voldemort and some of their friends in the final days of the war, we suspect that other forces were at work. We have no traces of them entering France either by legitimate magical or non-magical means, and the observations of the Gringotts security assigned to protecting the young woman and her family identified co-conspirators who have no direct association with them. As of right now, we are treating the attack as part of the ongoing Sangroyal investigation .” Brion was silent for a moment. “ Hence why you refused to elaborate before the other Directors and why you have not said a word about it in months. Do you suspect any of them are involved ?” François rubbed the back of his head. “ Not as of right now, but we are focusing on information control for the moment. The less people know, the easier it is to identify the leaks .” Brion nodded. “ Fair enough. Speaking of Miss Granger, how has she been doing ?”

            François chuckled. “ Listless, which is to be expected. She is focused on securing a private residence that is sufficiently protected, as well as acclimating to our community. My wife has been “teaching” her the finer details regarding the Magical Convention .” Brion shuddered. “ Great, that can only go so well. Still, I take it you consider her trustworthy ?” François raised an eyebrow. “ When you get to meet her personally, you will understand for yourself. She is quite straightforward and brutally honest, even of her own government .” Brion chuckled. “ As a survivor of the previous conflict in Britain, I can imagine… Does she have any idea regarding the possibility of Harry Potter returning ?” François frowned, both because of the question and how best to answer it, knowing now of Elysia’s past. “ I believe she is relatively convinced that Mr Potter will not be making another appearance. Why do you ask ?” Brion sighed, before standing from his chair. “ You have heard the population. We have done our best with the current situations but they expect better from us. They want to feel safe, protected. Hopeful. For all of the trouble that his fame might have brought him, Harry Potter made Britain feel safe in a time of uncertainty. His existence alone, his opposition to the enemy they faced… It gave the common folk hope that victory was possible. This situation, however, is far more complicated. The enemy are people we dine with every other weekend, people who pretend to be kind and generous, before they reveal themselves as a threat to our very way of life. The age where the enemy had a name and face, the age of Grindelwald and Voldemort, is at an end. In this age of inner struggles, symbols are still as important, if not more so. Harry Potter could potentially bring hope to the people of France and Britain, enough that they may be willing to endure the delays that a war against an unseen force naturally brings .”

            As Brion looked out through his window, François could concede his point. At the same time… “ I understand what you are saying, but sometimes symbols can distract too much from the urgency that is necessary from the populace. When Voldemort began his violent actions across the channel, we all believed it was only a matter of time before Dumbledore bested him, resolving the conflict just as he had done when he faced Grindelwald. Dumbledore was the hero of the Great War, he could never allow another Dark Lord to rise. But he did, not once but twice. Just because Dumbledore showed no urgency, the people didn't take the threat seriously… and many died because of that. I can understand restoring the faith of the population, giving them something to believe in, but it cannot lead to blind faith. Harry Potter left Britain and, in so doing, we could all see the infection that lingered there as the Troubles began again. Had he remained… it's possible people would still believe everything was well… and they would have been mistaken .” Brion sighed but nodded. “ You are right .” He turned to look at François. “Of course, you understand that in order for us to restore the people's faith in the Ministry, you will have to correctly identify the perpetrators behind the recent travesties, arrest them and have justice prevail against them. People must see with their own eyes that no one, no one at all, is above the law. That criminals must pay for the lives they have harmed .” François bowed his head. “I understand and will make sure that the MSF is up to the task. By your leave .” Brion watched as Director Delacour left, before taking a seat, reading the next memo that needed his signature, happy that at least for now, the gears of the Ministry continued to work as they should.

-✿-

            “Wait, is that information accurate? My family's greatest accomplishment was… neutralized by some unknown Potions Master?” Jean, seated behind his desk, looked out through the window of his office. “It would seem so. The DoM and MSF are keeping a lid on the specifics, but the Convention membership received the notice that the Ministry considers the “Cursed Beast Crisis” as a settled matter. I have been trying to acquire more information, but Delacour has been very thorough in his recent purges amongst the Aurors, and Chatelain has kept her spooks as silent as ever. Even our contacts in the Records Department found nothing. No new potion has been registered with the express purpose of countering the curse beast transformation. If it wasn't for a few of our members having family in the DPICMC, we wouldn't even know it was a potion in the first place. They only receive the potion in premade batches and in specialized vials designed to replicate a Ritual Magic circle. Every contaminated wolf found alive has been neutralized, all the previously corrupted grounds have been cleansed and a new protocol is in place should any future instances occur.” The tall man with browning red hair fumed. “That's… that's impossible. My great grandfather completed our family's life long research into that potion, and made sure to mask its contents. There is no way that some second rate Potions Master could have uncovered it and created a cure!” Du Plessis sighed. He hated it when his subordinates allowed their pride to blind their judgment. “D’Apcher, your lack of acceptance of the facts will not in any way affect the reality of the situation. The curse has been countered and the Ministry has already declared their victory. Unless you have another secret to creating cursed creatures, the current plan needs to be amended. Now, have our loyalists returned as I requested?”

            The wizard grunted, but conceded the point, though his attitude suggested he would be looking into the situation himself. Jean simply hoped the idiot didn't give himself away. “ They have. All of the veterans we had assisting the Death Eaters who were willing to return have done so. A few elected to stay, though it wasn't a surprise to us, as these were mostly in the organization to satisfy their thirst for blood. They weren't going to trade wholesale slaughter of muggle filth for guard duty. Of course, the Death Eaters were vehemently against their leaving .” Du Plessis shrugged. “ I couldn't care less what that rabble of entitled little shits has to say. The damage done to our organization in December was far too great to simply leave our forces spread thin, especially now that the Aurors will no longer be distracted. No, we needed to replenish our numbers. If the Neo Death Eaters are squashed by the NBO or the British Ministry, it is of little concern to us. There are plenty of other regions that have growing divides amongst its magical population. We will look for another, more viable customer as soon as we get our own house back in order. That said, make sure we keep the supplies flowing into Britain. We won't make it too easy for those fools to get themselves wiped out. Of course, make sure you raise the prices on their usual purchases, Henri. All that gold will do them little good if they can't spend it .” The Sangroyal loyalist grinned. “ Oh, I am going to enjoy seeing the faces of those fools when they realize their gold doesn't buy them as much as it did before. By your leave, votre Eminence .” Du Plassis waved his hand dismissively as d'Apcher turned around, before taking a look at his reports.

            What he had neglected to mention to d’Apcher was that he did have a suspect in mind. Elysia Peverell, the relatively unknown Potions Master that had just affected the world's Medicinal Potion economy. While all of her work went through Gringotts Bank, he had noticed that the initial clinical trials submitted to the ICW referred to France as their source. Anything else was concealed. Still, a person that could easily shift the world market with one book could potentially have been the one that developed a counter for the Cursed Beast Potion d’Apcher's family was so proud of having developed. The reason he had neglected to mention this fact was that he didn't trust Henri's self-control, as he could plan or attempt to eliminate Potions Master Peverell. Du Plassis, however, had other plans for this witch. Seeing the economic effect she already had on the world, Jean knew she could prove to be an invaluable resource, either developing new potions to patent, or producing more advanced cursed potions to use against Sangroyal’s enemies. Having heard of the Peverells’ legends, Jean doubted that this woman would be easily convinced to serve his interests, but if he could discover more information about her, it could give him the necessary tools to convince her that assisting him was in her best interests… whether she wanted to or not. Writing a few instructions onto a piece of parchment, he left his office and made his way through the facility. While all the families that served in Sangroyal were proud of their contributions, no one had wanted to host the headquarters for the group, as it would involve a great deal of personal sacrifice, as well as a massive security risk. As such, the organization had “acquired” an Estate from a less than friendly Magical Family and hid all traces of its existence, from the alteration of Ministry Registry files to the eradication of all possible inheritors, even those that married into squibs or non-magical families. 

            Unlike places like the Laborde’s residence, the only thing that the Headquarters had were the supplies necessary to maintain it's security force, as well as the personnel needed to sustain them, leaving little to no trace for anyone to follow. Du Plessis had deeply enjoyed the security measures that the founders had put in place to protect the organization. Sadly, that very same organization was now in jeopardy. With his contacts in the MSF identified and isolated, he was getting next to no information from the department regarding its active investigations. With the cursed beasts situation handled and the income from trafficking live cargo still hindered by the loss of their primary containment center and it's staff, not to mention the fact that his “customers” were now very hesitant to do business should their own involvement be traced, he had very little means of strengthening the organization. He needed a new, stable source of income and Jean hoped that this Potions Master would be just that. Even if they couldn't give him the same level of income as he hoped, having someone with the talents to develop cursed potions and their counters in such a short period of time had unimaginable benefits, as he could potentially move up his schedule. Handing the parchment to his head of intelligence, Jean took a moment to watch as the Sangroyal loyalists practiced casting spells in the training room. The organization had survived for almost 200 years and, under his command, it had seen the greatest surge in membership and financial gains, only for so much of that to be undone with a single, devastating blow, all because some knuckleheads couldn't think twice about kidnapping three Veelas that were clearly well off and would likely be missed.

            While Sangroyal's influence wasn't as great as the organization would have liked, du Plessis blaming much of that on the exceedly zelous Representatives in the Magical Convention that nitpicked at every single one of the proposed amendments, he had hoped to begin exerting more of it's financial muscle in the next few decades, shifting the composition of the Convention to one more conducive to his goals. While that plan was now shelved and seriously endangered, Jean could concede that even if Delacour continued with his investigations and Sangroyal’s position grew even more unstable and compromised, all they would have to do was to go on the offensive. Voldemort's second rise to power had given du Plessis plenty of information to go on, such as how to successfully manage a coup, as well as how best to get the general population to not rise in open rebellion. That would mean keeping a few Sangroyal undesirables under the illusion that their rights would be respected for as long as possible, even if that went against the organization's goals. After all, the best way to successfully manage a government wasn't via radical change to the laws and the society, but gradual progress that could be achieved with plenty of coercion, indoctrination or just apathy from the general populace. He had hoped to drown the Ministry in so many crises that they wouldn't know how to manage them all before the next election. While that plan was now off the table, there was still the option for the direct approach. As his contacts looked for any more information on Elysia Peverell, Jean would make sure that Sangroyal was ready for anything, even if one of the options would be taking the organization out of the shadows… and into open conflict.

-✿-

            Elysia reached the sofa that sat before the fireplace in the Reception Hall, before taking a seat, groaning in exhaustion. “Is that what it's always like when you have several children in one place, all full of birthday cake and ice cream? That was… exhausting.” Gabrielle, who had just finished removing her shoes, sighing in satisfaction at having her feet freed, couldn't disagree. They had just returned from Victoire's birthday party and it had certainly been the biggest party that her parents had ever thrown. Aside from inviting their cousins to Reims for the backyard celebration, which included the pool for those that could swim, it had also included the children Victoire had befriended in Saint-Cirq-Lapopie, a few being Non-Magical who had received special dispensation to take portkeys to the Delacour home for expediency and comfort. With so many children around, the attention of the adults had certainly been tested, with Elysia's heightened awareness having backfired on her with just how much was happening everywhere, from the children trying out brooms in the yard, the others jumping in and out of the pool, François and the other barbeque enthusiasts crowding the grills, while Apolline, Hermione and Fleur handled the rest of the food preparations. Still, the day had been a success as Victoire had not once looked disappointed. Even the presents sent over by the Weasleys didn't cause much of a stir. While there were plans for Bill and his parents to meet Victoire in the next few days, they had elected to send the presents ahead of time just in case there were disagreements on the dates. Since the court order from the ICW came into effect, the presents went through extensive checks by the ICW and the MSF, before they were deemed safe enough for Victoire to have.

            To no one's surprise, the Weasleys did send Victoire another broom, signed by both Ronald, Ginny and most of their quidditch teams, as well as clothes that were Gryffindor themed, the Weasleys not lacking in subtlety about which school they hoped Victoire would end up choosing when she turned eleven in just a few more years. As Gabrielle joined Elysia on the couch, where Macha had already claimed her owner's lap, she rested her head on her girlfriend's shoulder. “You didn't know that Andromeda would be sending any presents over, did you?” Elysia shook her head. That had certainly been a surprise to her and to the Delacours, though Elysia could understand why. While Victoire had her name changed to Delacour, she was born to the Weasleys and they themselves were the descendants of the, at the time, very controversial pairing of Septimus Weasley and Cedrella Black. While the Blacks might have disowned Cedrella after she and her husband eloped, successfully freeing her from an arranged marriage, with most of the later members of the Black family ignoring the Weasleys’ heritage for the most part, Andromeda had apparently been keeping an eye on everything that had happened with the divorce and, being the deviant of the Black family that she was, sent Victoire what most girls of said family were expected to have; a book on all the stars and constellations, a practice wand and a set of knives that Apolline “confiscated,” though the discussion between her and François had Elysia thinking that it would be a temporary confiscation. Among the gifts, however, were a stuffed wolf toy with a brown pelt and grey eyes that Victoire instantly gravitated to, with Elysia feeling that it was a representation of Teddy in his wolf form.

            Gabrielle looked up at Elysia’s face. “Do you know how she and her grandson are doing?” Elysia sighed. “Only what news Gringotts can get. Edward had started buying the usual wolfsbane potion, plus a bunch of healing potions every Lunar Cycle, until my potion entered the market. Since then, the fund set aside for his health has only gotten withdrawals in keeping with the price of the enhanced Wolfsbane Potion, which suggests that it isn't giving him any problems. I know they have both applied for dual Irish and British citizenship and are waiting for the confirmation. I also know that Andromeda has been busy, using what money Sirius left her to arrange for several magical children to be taught how to manage their magic early. She's been in talks with the Irish Ministry and other influential Magical Families in Ireland to establish an official School of Magic, with full ICW certification.” Gabrielle chuckled. “I can imagine the Irish Magicals are more than willing to support her cause, if only to stick it to the British Ministry and give their children an option closer to home. Still, you looked happy when you heard they sent Victoire presents.” Elysia smiled softly. “I am happy for them. I can only imagine just how difficult these last few years have been for the both of them, but hearing that they are well and that Andromeda has made something new of her life after all that she has lost. It's… reassuring.” Scratching Macha's head with her finger, Gabrielle carried on. “Speaking of something new, Victoire has certainly changed how she regards Hermione and Fleur's relationship.” Elysia chuckled. “After catching them both naked in Fleur's bed, I would think that would definitely get her to rethink what Hermione is to her.”

            While neither Elysia nor Gabrielle were there for that particular incident, it had apparently been quite the eye opener for the little girl, with Apolline having the unenviable task of having to explain to her granddaughter that her mother and “auntie” were involved, just as Gabrielle and Elysia were, and that both were trying to figure out what that would mean going forward. Of course, since the incident and since the Grangers had elected to build their new home in Reims, not that far from the Delacour’s house, it became plain to see that the dynamics among all those involved had changed. Both Daniel and François had bonded rather well, as Dan's father had been part of the Metropolitan Police and so he knew of the hardships of law enforcement work, and both had a love for the outdoors, with Emma and Apolline bonding over their exacerbation with their husbands’ antics and a strong desire to see their daughters happy. The Grangers had certainly taken a more active role with Victoire, often leaving the Peverell Estate to help with the young Veela's care while François and Apolline were both busy in Paris, particularly when both Hermione and Fleur were “indisposed,” though those days were quite scarce, as Hermione loved to spend time with the little girl. Elysia, being in control of the wards, knew that Hermione was certainly spending most of her time out of the Peverell Estate, though some of it was related to her career, as she and François spent quite a few meetings behind closed doors in his office, discussing the families she believed were part of the NDE movement and what resources the terrorist organization were believed to need, with him cross referencing that information with his own intel from the Sangroyal investigation. As Elysia and Gabrielle weren't part of it, neither knew much of what they had discussed, though it was clear that these meetings helped in François’ acceptance of her as a suitable partner for Fleur.

            Of course, no one could miss just how much the relationship made both of the women happy. Fleur visibly seemed to have more energy, managing to keep up with Victoire throughout much of the party, a smile ever present on her lips, if not threatening to break out at any moment. Hermione, on the other hand, aside from being visibly happy, would sometimes blush whenever her eyes locked with Fleur's. While there had been some concern that Victoire would be confused by the change in the dynamics between the two, she seemed to have taken it in stride, even looking for Hermione whenever she wanted company, who didn't really mind having a small ball of energy attached to her for most of the day, even asking kisses from her a few times. While Victoire was still calling her Hermie from time to time, she had dropped the titles of tante and auntie, which had a few members of the Delacour family curious if she was going to give her a new title, but for now the little girl that seemed a tad smarter than most was keeping such thoughts to herself. The party eventually came to an end after sundown, when fireworks were released into the air, capping off an excellent day for the youngest member of the Delacour family. Gabrielle and Elysia had just finished escorting the Non-Magicals and their children back to their homes in Saint-Cirq-Lapopie, all of them having been very happy with how their children were treated and included in the celebration, before making their way back to the Estate. With Anand taking his place at Elysia's feet, essentially acting as furry leg warmer, whilst Badb and Sera watched on from the sofa's back, all of them took a moment to just relax, before Gabrielle decided to broach something that had been on her mind all day.

            “What are your thoughts about having children?” Elysia was quiet for a moment, her hand going still for a brief moment on Macha’s fur, before continuing. “I… have I ever told you what my life was like before Hogwarts?” At Gabrielle's shake of the head, Elysia sighed. “It wasn't the best. Hermione's telling was closer than the other texts, minus the incident with the flying car that Ron had Skeeter write. That didn't need much embellishment from her part. Ultimately though… they never truly knew what my life in between school years was like because I didn't want anyone to know. I was… kept in a cupboard under the stairs for almost all of my pre-Hogwarts life, only getting a bigger room after the letters started arriving, probably because the Dursleys were afraid that someone would check up on me, though no one ever did. That room's door had several locks on the outside and a cat door was installed to pass me food. It was practically a prison cell, especially after Vernon put bars on my window to keep Hedwig from flying and delivering letters. Before all that though… I was pretty much just a house servant, tasked with weeding the flowerbeds, cooking the meals, and washing the clothes. Everything that required manual labor was my responsibility. Add to that my cousin chasing away any possible children that tried to get close to me, in hindsight probably so they wouldn't realize what my life was like and warn their parents, and Vernon taking out his anger on me whenever accidental magic occured, whether it was with a belt, his fists or his boots, and… that was pretty much my life… before all the hell that came with my going to Hogwarts only compounded it.” Elysia looked at Gabrielle, seeing the horror in her eyes, before caressing her cheeks gently. “It's ok. That part of my life is over.”

            Leaning over, she rested her forehead against the young blonde's. “As for whether I want children or not… It's hard to say. I don't know if it's a desire to live vicariously through them, to prove to my relatives, to my parents and to myself that one can and should place a child as a parent's first priority. I have the wealth, the income and now the home that is fit for raising a child… But I don't think I am ready. I feel… like any child born to me would end up a prisoner, not of my name or like I was as a child, but of my paranoia. I know I could give them a good life here… but the instinct to protect them from the world, and all its evils, would overwhelm me as I am now and I would be unable to give them the life of freedom and genuine experiences they deserve. So, in the end, I do want to have children… but not as I am now. I am not ready for it, though if one was to come I would always try my best to give them the life they deserve.” Gabrielle saw the honesty in Elysia's eyes, before cuddling into her more, realizing that the horrors that her love endured far surpassed what she had dreamed. That haunted look she had seen on Harry's face so many years ago now made so much sense to her now. Burying that information to unpack later, Gabrielle opened up about her own feelings. “Whether it was a blessing from a goddess, or the burden of a curse or magical trait, all Veela are consumed with the primal desire to have a mate and children. I am no exception. As a hormonal teen… I even fantasized what being a parent would be like and briefly yearned for it. Having you as my bonded made it easier, as I could envision your former self as the father and I personally didn't see anything wrong with it. You were always striving to do the right thing, so how could I have ever envisioned you as a bad father, after all.”

            Gabrielle sighed. “Now, though, after seeing what Fleur has endured, I can understand the need to take things slow, to make sure that not only my partner is ready to be a parent… but for me to be ready too. I feel that I have so much left for me to do. Not only to get my MCH license, but also to establish an actual business behind it. I love looking after Victoire and seeing you interact with her only makes me certain that you would be a great partner to raise a child with me…. But you're right. It needs to be at the right time. With the way the world is right now, how new we both are to being in a relationship and how much we both still need to learn about each other and ourselves. Thinking clearly, particularly after that scare when my Avian form was freed unexpectedly, I know that I am not yet ready to be a mother. I would love any child that came and would raise it to the best of my abilities, but I know that, right now, I wouldn't be able to give it the life they would deserve. Though I can say for sure…” Gabrielle looked up and gently rubbed Elysia's cheek, who leaned into her touch. She couldn't help but smile. “If and when the day comes that I want to be a mother and that I feel ready to be one… I can think of no better person for me to raise them with other than you. We should, of course, wait until we are both ready, but I am sure that day will come… and I look forward to having you by my side.” As the two kissed deeply, Gabrielle lifted her leg, with Macha hissing in mild displeasure as she was removed from Elysia’s lap, before the young Veela straddled her lover. The two broke it off, before Elysia rested her forehead on Gabrielle’s. “As much as I would love to take you right now… The Grangers will be arriving shortly.” Gabrielle bit her lover’s lip playfully. “Then we better take this upstairs.” No sooner had her words left her lips, that Elysia apparated them both into the master bedroom, as both understood that just because they weren't planning on having children soon… didn't mean they couldn't enjoy practicing for the day they would be ready.

Chapter Text

            “Court is now adjourned.” As the gavel struck the desk, the gathered people began to make their way out of the courtroom, though not all did so calmly, as the families of the Neo Death Eaters screamed at the judge after he declared the accused as guilty, whilst François watched on from his position behind a pane of glass. While most times the section he was in was open for all to see, as this was a case that involved repeated threats against the victims, even during the very first day of court proceedings, the glass was erected to keep the victims safe, unseen by the families of the accused, but still being able to attend the proceedings in person. The glass itself was made by the DoM, as not only did it reflect any attempts to see through it from the outside, but it was also highly spell resistant, enough to even deflect a few Killing Curses with relative ease. While François tended to trust the Prosecutors and his Aurors to do their part in the court without his presence, he had decided to attend today to help ease the minds of the victims, being seated besides Hermione Granger and her parents as they watched the final day of the trial. “The sentencing hearing will be in a few days and you are welcome to attend it, but I doubt they will get a low sentence. Their behaviour before the Court has been reprehensible and the judge takes that into account when determining if the accused are in any way remorseful of their actions.” Hermione looked at her father, who shook his head. “As grateful as we are that justice has been carried out, I think it is time that we leave this incident behind us.”

            After being instructed to wait until everyone else had vacated the courtroom before the Aurors did a sweep, Hermione’s eyes followed one of the NDEs as he was led away in suppression cuffs. She had known him from school and even now, Gregory Goyle looked very similar as he had done during the final stages of the war, when he and Malfoy attempted to capture her, Ron and Harry during the Battle of Hogwarts. Hermione had heard that he had been imprisoned in Azkaban for using the Cruciatus Curse on his fellow students, though the sentence had been relatively short, as a mercy for a student who had been “goaded” into it by the Death Eaters controlling the school at the time. Apparently, his time at the prison did nothing to change his values, as throughout the proceedings his Veritaserum testimony was used as evidence for the assault on the non-magical who owned the apartment by him and the other NDEs, after which he declared his intention to capture, violate and kill the Grangers, as a warning to all other first generation witches and wizards in Britain to “stay in their place.” While the trial did briefly mention the fact that the NDEs had arrived via the assistance of an unknown party, the charges for crossing into France without registering with the representatives in London or Paris had been left out, the group only being charged with their violent attack in the heart of Paris. 

            Thanks to the way the courts operated in France and the ICW, the victims only needed to provide written statements, veritaserum testimony and even memory vials, so they didn't need to sit on the witness stand, cross examination being more of the defence attorney’s tools to attempt to disprove motive or the events, though the latter was harder to accomplish as there would need to be evidence of memory alterations. While counsel for the accused attempted at first to reject the authority of the French Court to try the members of Old and Noble Houses of Britain, when that argument fell on deaf ears, he then tried to make the crime seem a non-entity, as the targets were a first generation witch who had also crossed over illegally into France, and her “muggle” parents. As the British Ministry had made the arrival of a Liaison known to the French Ministry, the argument of Hermione’s entry into France as being illegal was dismissed as inconsequential and that French laws prohibited acts of violence, including the use of magic, against non-magicals as well. Much of the court proceedings were spent with the counsel attempting everything and anything to get the accused acquitted, but the judge didn’t budge, and the jury made their decision in record time, though the trial itself took months before it was brought to court, as the jury was selected and the Prosecutors attempted but failed in getting the defendants to agree to a plea deal. Hermione knew that the deal was aimed at getting more information regarding the NDEs and their foreign support network, so she hadn’t been bothered by the delay at all.

            Once the courtroom was cleared, the Aurors began sweeping it for residual magic, as François sat up, buttoning his coat. “So, where would you like us to drop you off?” Dan and Emma looked at each other before she responded. “We want to head back to Gringotts to see how the progress on our new home is going. Dan here is particularly interested in seeing the appliances and equipment that have been acquired before they are installed.” Hermione shook her head. “He just wants to check out how well the television works.” Dan gave his daughter an offended look, but the teasing smile he got back made him chuckle. “Maybe. We also want to see what cars the Goblins or their associates have access to. Seeing as we already have a highly secured property, I am sure you will want us to get a decently secure enchanted car, so we will see if they can help us out with that.” Hermione nodded. “That’s fine just… don’t buy one that can actually fly. You have no idea how much of a headache they can be, especially for Aurors, to deal with.” François chuckled. “Yeah, we have had a few incidents with flying cars that made for some very difficult meetings with the non-magical government. Just make sure you update your licenses before anything. What about you, Hermione?” The brunette witch was quiet for a moment, but looked towards François. “I think I will head back to the Estate.” After everyone was given the signal that the courtroom was clear, the Aurors escorted the Grangers to the nearest discreet exit point, before they each went their separate ways.

            Arriving at the Peverell Estate, Hermione felt the magic of the property surrounding her as she unlocked the gate before relocking it, the mist vanishing from her view. Inside the house, she found Elysia seated in the Reception Hall, a smile tugging on the brunette’s face at the sight of her raven haired friend waiting for her. Those green eyes looked at her with clear concern. “How did it go?” Hermione shrugged, taking off her shoes before slipping into a different set she wore indoors, which were a lot more comfortable. “Guilty, as expected. It’s a shame that the MSF weren’t able to get more out of them. Then again, this is Goyle and his ilk we are talking about, so it's not a surprise they had nothing to contribute to the investigation into their supporters.” Elysia placed a bookmark in her book, before closing it, making Hermione smile, with the former Potter blinking at her. “What?” Her friend chuckled. “Nothing, it’s just… nice seeing you actually reading rather than just… winging it.” Taking the seat next to Elysia, Hermione looked at the unlit fireplace, before pulling up her legs to wrap her arms around them. Elysia watched her for a moment. “You miss Hogwarts, don’t you?” Hermione took a deep breath. “I miss the impression I had of Hogwarts. I remember we used to sit before the fire, reading, studying, or just… taking a breather and loving those moments. I miss actually being able to look back and enjoy my memories of the school, instead of looking at all of them, trying to figure out how much of it was me and how much of it were the potions in my system.”

            Elysia looked at the fireplace, before stretching out her hand and focusing. A short burst of flame exited her palm before landing on the wood, igniting it, though the flames didn’t explode as the dry firewood took its time to catch alight. Hermione looked at Elysia, curious as to where her wand was, but the raven haired witch spoke first. “I know what you mean. I did that for quite a while after I got my medical results back. I am sorry I wasn’t there to help you out with… dealing with the reality of what was done to us.” Hermione shook her head. “You have nothing to apologize for. We all had our own issues to go through. Still… I am, at least, glad that we found each other again.” Elysia raised an eyebrow at Hermione. “Even though I look like this?” Hermione blushed slightly. “Well, yeah, it is taking a bit for me to get used to it, but… I don’t know… the smile you have is so genuine that it makes it hard for me to even think that what you did wasn’t the right choice. It might be taking me longer to get used to it since we have both been so busy.” Elysia lowered her eyes, which Hermione noticed. “I am not blaming you or anything! What you did with the cursed potion and its cure was nothing short of amazing and I understand that you needed to give it the focus it deserved. Besides, I was busy too, getting reacquainted with Fleur and Victoire.” Elysia looked over at Hermione. “I know. I guess this is what happens when you grow up. You have your responsibilities and I have mine and they don’t always align.”

            Hermione nodded against her knees. Getting reacquainted with Fleur and Victoire had been a far more involved affair for her, particularly around the strawberry blonde’s seventh birthday celebration. A few days earlier, the endless ball of energy had snuck into her mom’s room to ask her for help with getting one of her friend’s to attend the party, only to find Hermione sharing the bed with her. To say that the brunette had felt a bit guilty was an understatement, though at least by the birthday party, Victoire seemed to be perfectly fine, though she was now in charge of locking the door at night whenever Fleur decided to get amourous. Then came the day that the Weasleys had a supervised meeting with Victoire, again at Calais, though it came with several Aurors being present to ensure things didn’t go like last time. Elysia had tried to not go, but to say that Victoire was insistent was an understatement. They did, however, reach a compromise as Elysia attended under her invisibility cloak, unseen by all, but still in range to reduce the effects of the Allures and to give the girl her piece of mind. Hermione had desperately wanted to have been under that cloak by the time the meeting concluded, as Molly Weasley had been her typical self, chastising Hermione for being there and Fleur for insisting on all the security. Thankfully, after the Ministry personnel reminded Molly to stick to the purpose of her visit, Arthur, Molly and Bill managed to spend a bit more time with Victoire as they looked around in the street and shared lunch, though it was clear that Victoire felt more comfortable around Hermione than her own father and paternal grandparents. 

            Of course, the thing that triggered the Weasley Matriarch's final outburst had been when Victoire described her first experience with a broom after they stopped to look at the Quidditch supply store. “You left your daughter in the hands of a dark witch without supervision on a broom!? What if she had fallen and died! You claim that we didn’t raise her, but at least we would never put her life in danger like that!” As Molly continued her verbal tirade against Fleur, Hermione saw how Victoire flinched away, tears forming in her eyes. She had briefly reached over to touch the girl’s head when her hand brushed up against an invisible one already there, with Hermione wisely kneeling down and pulling Victoire into a side hug. To say that the Aurors were not amused would be a lie, as they determined that the visit’s parameters had been breached and escorted the Weasleys out. Hermione had watched as Elysia eventually reappeared, before the young girl was lifted up in her arms and carried to the nearest table for a scoop of ice cream, before she too received a cup and sat next to the girl, the little girl’s mood brightening now that the Weasleys were gone and she could be with her family. That was something that Hermione was also getting used to seeing. Elysia, acting as an actual part of the family that looked after the others, and being very attuned to when someone was feeling unwell. It was the same for her being back at the Estate.

            Whilst the two hardly got a chance to talk these last few months, Hermione had at no point felt like she was being neglected by her friend. Every morning, when she wasn’t with the Delacours, Elysia would sit next to her at the dining room table and ask her if she slept well, what her plans for the day were and if she needed any company. This would be repeated again at dinner as well, with Elysia again asking how her day was and if she needed help with anything. She was never pushy, but at the same time, Hermione never found her offers to be condescending. Elysia genuinely wanted to help, but knew better than to just intrude into her life, always leaving the choice up to her. And even when it wasn’t about help, she would be there to just give her a sense of company, as was the case when Hermione and her parents would portkey to Saint-Cirq-Lapopie for their morning jogs, with Elysia often joining them, before returning to the Estate for the rest of her physical regimen. Even in the Library, when Hermione was just quietly reading any book that caught her interest, she would often find that she was suddenly accompanied by Elysia, who would just be reading silently as well, not a word being shared between them. It reminded her a lot of her time spent in the Hogwarts Library at times, though there was a part of her that felt like this was what their Hogwarts life should have been, a peaceful retreat where they could focus on their studies… rather than spending year after year in dangerous situations. 

             Elysia’s ability to sense her friend’s shifting moods came into play again, as the witch scooted closer to Hermione on the reception hall couch, before the brunette found herself the recipient of a similar hug, blushing a little because of it. “You can ask me anything you want and I can try and answer you.” Hermione looked at Elysia for a moment, realizing that she was trying to comfort her own unease by making herself be more open. She really hadn’t changed all that much. “I… don’t think any question I ask will matter. The person you were and who you are now… they are both you. I think my issue is that I need to remind myself of that, while also accepting that the version I see before me is who you wanted to be. It takes time to… unlearn a few things, particularly after the seven long years we knew each other.” Elysia nodded. “I understand, and I know I will probably make you feel uncomfortable at times, so I will do my best to accomodate you. I am not going anywhere, Mione, so take as long as you need.” Hearing those words settled some of the anxiety in her mind, before she leaned into Elysia’s hug. Even though things felt different between them, the comfort she knew in her best friend’s arms wasn’t one of those things. Even now, over eight years since they had last seen each other, her best friend could make her feel at home, sure of the day ahead. For that reason alone she was grateful about the events that transpired. She and Elysia were together again. It was something she never dared to hope… but never ceased to desire, and so Hermiome wouldn’t take these moments with her for granted. Not anymore.

-✿-

            “Easy Jeanne, she will be here in just a few more minutes.” The older woman fidgeted on her feet as Elysia and Gabrielle accompanied her to the Ministry Portkey Departure and Arrival Center in Paris, to await Adeline’s return from her expedition in Guiana. “I know, I know, but it's been so long since I have seen her. Corresponding by letter again has been so difficult for me, though at least I was glad to hear that Adeline made a friend while working out in the jungles. According to her, the two of them will be arriving in just a few moments.” At the mention of Adeline's new friend, Gabrielle noticed Elysia herself starting to fidget. They had discussed the letters Jeanne and Gabrielle had received from Adeline and commented on her ability in finding friends who were certainly unusual, as she had described her friend as being quite the Magizoologist, using more conventional means of concealment to reduce their magical signatures to almost nothing, allowing them to better blend in with the surroundings. That this resulted in long soaks in the tub to wash the grime off went without saying, though since Gabrielle knew that Adeline loved her long baths, she felt that, if anything, it just served as justification for her to spend over thirty minutes submerged in water undisturbed. Her friend had been less inclined to talk about her work for the expedition in the letters themselves, though it was probably because she had no intention to write up a report to anyone after spending hours of every day doing just that for the managers of the Research Station. Gabrielle was, however, quite curious to meet Adeline's friend, as Jeanne mentioned that her daughter had invited the young woman over to France for a bit, with Elysia having received a few letters herself regarding hosting the witch in her home.

            Since Elysia was already hosting the Grangers whilst the final stages of their new home was constructed, Gabrielle knew that the only reason the last of the Peverells would welcome another guest into her house was if she felt confident as to who they were, with Adeline having provided her with more information so as to obtain her approval. That Elysia gave it without having met the person could only mean they were someone Harry once knew. As Gabrielle tried to recall the people that Hermione and Harry considered important to them during their time at Hogwarts, the arrival of the portkey was forewarned by a loud warning mechanism, asking everyone to stand clear of the arrival point so as to avoid injuries. Within a few moments, a group of people materialized as the portkey deposited them onto the chamber, with the Ministry staff members assisting those who had stumbled due to the effects of traveling so many kilometers in a single moment. After everyone's identities, safety and wellbeing was confirmed, as well as the lack of identifiable contraband on them, though a more thorough inspection was done by the Cayenne French Ministry office, they were allowed through, with a few other exited family members rushing to embrace their loved ones after so many months away, though others just walked on by, the trip nothing more than a routine for them. The dark skinned young woman was practically crushed into a hug from her mother when she came over to greet her and her friends, with Gabrielle being far more gentle when pulling her into a hug. “It's so good to see you again, Adeline.” 

            The younger of the Charbonneau women smiled as she pulled away. “It's great to see you too, Gabrielle. You are looking as radiant as ever. Should I be preparing for my godmother duties yet or…” The young Veela shoved her friend playfully. “Of course not. We are taking things slow. Now, how have you been? How was the medical screening before coming back?” Adeline looked at her mother and smiled at her. “It came up clean. My mild case of food poisoning was just a moron not heating up the meat properly. That's the last time I order any beef short of medium well. No parasites, no infections, no diseases. The potions did their work, and Luna was kind enough to warn me away from a few bad judgment calls.” Turning around, Adeline called over her traveling companion. “Everyone, this is Luna. She is the Magizoologist who was assigned to me. Since her schedule was clear for the summer, she agreed to come over.” Gabrielle felt the sharp emotions leaking from Elysia, but ignored them to focus on the woman before her. Wearing a khaki button up short sleeve shirt and green shorts, the blonde certainly looked to have taken quite a lot of sun, though those silver like eyes took Gabrielle in, before smiling as she held out her hand. “A pleasure to meet you all. I believe you must be Gabrielle? Your former roommate had quite a bit to say about my lack of… organization when it came to keeping my tent clean.” Gabrielle chuckled merrily as she shook the blonde's hand. “It's good to know she finally appreciates it. It took us three years rooming together before she began picking up after herself.” As Adeline introduced the young woman to her mother, who thanked her for looking after her daughter over the last six months, Adeline then went to introduce her to Elysia, when the latter spoke first. “Hello Luna. It's good to see you again.”

            The former Ravenclaw smiled at her. “It is. You are looking quite well. The wrackspurts have all but disappeared. Though you do seem to have picked up a few new stowaways since last we saw of each other. So… what should I call you now?” The raven haired witch shook her head, not really surprised that the insightful witch picked up on the Hallows. “It's Elysia now. Elysia Peverell.” Luna searched her friend's eyes before smiling. “You were able to say your name happily. I am so glad. It's good to finally get to meet the real you.” Pulling her into a hug, Elysia whispered to her. “It was great finding out who I really was too. I would have invited you over sooner but you are a hard person to send a letter to, though I am just as guilty of that.” Luna chuckled happily as she pulled away, shifting her bag into a more comfortable position. “I noticed. All my letters came back unopened. Still… It was the right call. You look amazing… and squishy.” Elysia's face went bright red. “Right… shall we get going?” With a brief stop at Jeanne's home so that Adeline could drop off her bag and change into more comfortable clothes, the group arrived at the Peverell Estate, with Luna looking around at the trees, her eyes seeing things only she could perceive, as Elysia opened the house's main entrance. Just within the foyer, Hermione, dressed for a fancy dinner, was busy smoothening out her clothes, when she noticed everyone coming in. “Don't mind me. I will be out in a moment. Just waiting on my pa- Luna?” The former Ravenclaw leaned over to Elysia. “She, on the other hand, seems to have gotten a few more wrackspurts than the last time I saw her.” At Hermione's glare, Luna gave her an innocent smile, before the two hugged each other, with Elysia looking on, the joy radiating from her through the bond unrestricted. The few people she loved and cared for in her former life had come to know her now and accepted her for who she was. There was no better feeling in the world, except, perhaps, for one.

-✿-

            Shielding her eyes from the glare of the sun, Elysia stepped out of the portkey destination point after Victoire had rushed out ahead of the group, before her eyes adjusted to the light. The scene before her took her breath away. With summer in full swing, the Delacours had been kind enough to invite her to a brief stay at a beach side cottage. The location itself was a hidden island that was part of the Îles d'Hyères archipelago. While Veela weren't overly fond of water, they still tended to enjoy swimming in shallow water, as well as other beach going activities. Of course, due to the nature of their relationship with the Merfolk, the Veelas needed to have specific locations where no merfolk were allowed to enter, so as to maintain the peace between their races. As such, the Conclaves had been administering several islands and shorelines around continental Europe, regions where the locals could go safely in the water, without putting themselves or others in danger. Elysia had given Apolline a knowing look when she said the island itself was called Île des Sirènes, but the older Veela didn't elaborate. Elysia knew that Veelas were the descendants of Greek Sirens and humans intermixing, with the conflict with the Merfolk potentially being something passed down from the Sirens and their own history that tended to bleed into legends. The line in Greece between magical reality and ancient divine “mysteries” was an extremely thin one, but one that many dared not to cross. With a name like Siren Island, Elysia didn't find it odd that it was exclusively managed by Veela, though she had been surprised to hear that it was technically available for any magicals to enjoy.

            Of course, to even get access required for the interested parties to have a decent reputation with the conclaves, who would vouch for their admittance. Any improprieties would get the offender blacklisted from the island and the other private businesses managed by the Veela, including the brothels. While Veela didn't like being overly sexualized, they had managed brothels for centuries, places where their kin and others could indulge themselves while being relatively safe, especially thanks to how interconnected they all were. Any poor behaviour at any of the Veela operated businesses was passed on and said individuals would never be welcomed among the Veela again. Apolline didn't have any issue getting Elysia approved to accompany them, as Elder Ligia's blessing and the rescue of their fellow kin essentially earned her a spot on the whitelist, but she did have more trouble with Hermione, as her service to the British Ministry of Magic didn't earn her much love. That said, when Hermione presented several drafts that she had worked on for possible Ministry decrees or legislation, most of which sadly were never implemented, that would have expanded and protected all magical races, Veela, Elves and Goblins included, the managers agreed to let her in, her behaviour being more carefully observed, though the attendants at the portkey arrival center were polite to everyone. Sadly, while Adeline and Jeanne had received permission, Luna wasn't well known amongst the community, so they weren't able to expedite her admittance. Adeline and her mother had decided to simply take the opportunity to show Luna one of their favorite nature reserves in France, promising to join the group next time.

            According to Gabrielle, this wasn't the Delacour family's first visit to the island, even for Victoire, and they would be staying at a beach house that was favored by her parents with enough room for everyone that did come. There were other beach houses of varying sizes along the island's coastlines, but the one they had was safely within the “clothed” area. As with nearby Île du Levant, there was a clothing optional section of the beach, as well as a no clothes section. Walking along the wooden boardwalks, Elysia looked around, enjoying the more rustic design of the cottages and houses, following after the very excited Victoire. Going around the side of the cottage they would be staying in, Elysia felt her eyes widen as they took in the natural beauty of the shallow clear waters washing over white sandy shores, the horizon stretching out endlessly over the Mediterranean. Gabrielle walked up to her, noticing the look on her lover's face. “This is your first time at the beach, isn't it?” Elysia shook her head before adjusting the bag strap on her shoulder. “I mean… I have been to the shore several times… though few were ever really under pleasant circumstances. I think the longest I spent by the sea was with your sister at the final stages of the war… and neither the weather nor the moment made it feel like something special. Here, though…” Gabrielle wrapped her arm around Elysia's waist, before kissing her on the neck. “Then I am glad we came here. Now, let's go inside and fetch a room so we can change and you can just… take it all in at your leisure.” After conferring with Apolline and Fleur as to which rooms they wanted, Elysia and Gabrielle entered theirs, dropping off their bags, before stripping down to their swimsuits.

            As expected, Elysia hadn't owned a swimsuit that she felt comfortable wearing in public so, in the leadup to the trip, she and Gabrielle had visited a few stores to check out their selections. The young Veela couldn’t deny that having Elysia modeling different options of swimwear hadn't been a feast for the eyes. If anything, like with her workout clothes, Elysia's toned form just looked so much better in them than in dresses, which the two had briefly tested out after the invitation for the Beauxbatons Celebration came through, before Elysia gave up and stated that she had something back home to wear. From all the swimsuit options that she modeled to Gabrielle's delight, Elysia did end up picking a one piece monokini in black with some white and red adornments. The outfit looked similar to a racing swimsuit but it had more of a flair to its back than what was typically seen. While it wasn't the most revealing outfit, Gabrielle could honestly say that it seemed to fit Elysia perfectly. For her part, Gabrielle had wanted to try something a bit more adventurous, but had elected to also go for a white monokini, though this one had sections covered in see-through mesh, the most prominent being a large v shape that ran down from her upper chest to her midriff. After they each helped out each other with tying up their hair, Elysia did caress Gabrielle’s back before planting a kiss on the back of her neck that made her tingle all over. Of course, Gabrielle had her own payback as she had to rub the sunscreen on Elysia's body. While most magicals took potions or rubbed on magical ointments to protect themselves from the sun, Elysia's worries about burning through potions designed to last long periods of time at a much faster pace had proven true after Gringotts evaluated her. Even the potion that she was taking as a contraceptive wore off quickly, enough that she had switched to a safer, twice daily potion dose that she needed to drink half an hour before being intimate. Gabrielle didn't mind this as much since this tended to lead to some very extensive foreplay before they ended up a tangle of sweat and limbs.

            With everything taken care off, the two of them ventured out, finding Fleur and Hermione already in the water with Victoire, whilst François and Apolline watched on from the cottage's balcony, knowing that eventually it would be their job to look after their granddaughter while Fleur took a breather. Taking a brief second to sense out where Seraphina was, Gabrielle felt the Chol was enjoying herself as she had missed the warmer climates of her past. Both she and Badb had accompanied the group through the portkey and had taken to the skies as soon as they were in open air, though  Gabrielle wasn't sure where Macha and Anand were, though Elysia had said one wasn’t fond of water larger than a pond while the other didn’t want to intrude. Happy that her familiar was in such high spirits, Gabrielle took Elysia's hand and led her into the water, remaining within standing height for a bit as Elysia had yet to actually practice swimming, a concern she had brought up as she had last been properly swimming in the Triwizard Tournament while being assisted by Gillyweed, with her next two extended dips being during the final days of the Horcrux hunt, both of which were less about enjoying the moment and more about trying not to drown. As Elysia’s physical conditioning slowly began to translate to better movements in the water, Gabrielle couldn't help but smile as she led her girlfriend through the exercises. While she considered the fact this was literally the first beach outing for the last of the Peverells in her whole life to be a travesty, she couldn't deny that she was overjoyed in being the person that was introducing her to it. 

            Here, on this secluded island paradise, surrounded by people they all trusted, Elysia would have another piece of normality restored to her. Seeing the smile on Elysia's face as she cleared the water from her face after taking a break was all the invitation she needed as she pulled her lover into a hug and proceeded to kiss her lips gently, ignoring the taste of the salt water as the two laughed and squealed as they played in the water. With Victoire nearby and Elysia being as reserved as ever, neither pushed the situation any further, nor did they feel the need to. That had been something that Gabrielle was beginning to enjoy about being with Elysia. Sure, the times they were in the throes of passion were extraordinary, but there was something… magical about just being near each other, seeing each other happy or content, without having to add to it by being overly intimate. A hand held here, a kiss on the cheek there, was all they needed to know that they were satisfied and happy to be around the other. As time wore on and Gabrielle noticed Elysia's skin finally showing signs of having taken too much sun, despite the sunscreen and potions she took, the two eventually came out of the water. After drying off with the wave of a wand from Gabrielle and Elysia's fingers, the two joined the elder Delacours, Elysia in particular assisting François with his grill as he began to get lunch ready, while Gabrielle brought everyone water bottles from the cooler they had brought. Apolline gratefully took it, with Gabrielle noticing the smile on her face. “What?” The eldest of the Delacours shook her head. “Nothing. It's just… after everything that happened these past few months… I am just happy seeing all of us genuinely happy again.” Gabrielle looked over at Elysia and her father, as well as her sister with Victoire and Hermione still in the water, before smiling as well. “Yeah… I know what you mean.”

-✿-

            After tucking in her exhausted daughter, Fleur gently kissed her on the brow, before exiting the room. Today had been a long day for her little girl, having spent much of her time swimming at the beach. While most Veelas disliked the water, there were instances of a few falling in love with swimming, and apparently Victoire was one, though she did admit that she preferred swimming in her grand-pere's pool more. Still, with the amazing weather and Hermione there to keep her company, the little girl enjoyed herself greatly. As they weren't exactly alone on the shore, a few of the other children invited her for a game of beach volleyball and Victoire agreed to join them, after eating a small lunch so as to not get an upset stomach. With Apolline agreeing to babysit her among the other children as she was far more familiar with their parents, everyone else settled into a much needed lunch, with François being exceptionally proud of his skills at the grill, though Elysia had helped him out with the vegetables and the breads to prevent them from being overly burned. After a hearty meal, Fleur and Hermione took a moment to wash some of the sand off their bodies, though she would be lying if she said that she hadn't enjoyed teasing her girlfriend a bit. It was hard not to. While both Elysia and Gabrielle had gone for more conservative one piece swimsuits, Fleur had elected to wear a dark blue bikini, though she had been conscious enough not to wear something too revealing, let alone impractical. She had a highly energetic seven year old to watch over, after all. 

            Still, Fleur enjoyed the way Hermione’s eyes lingered on her body whilst they had been stripping out of their clothes in the room they would be sharing. Having spent so many years touch starved by her ex-husband, having a girlfriend that desired her was a definite delight for Fleur and she certainly enjoyed instigating her. It was something she had noticed from the very beginning. Either out of consideration for her and Victoire or just her general shyness, Hermione was not one to initiate intimacy beyond hand holding or a few light kisses. That said, once Fleur made her desires clear, Hermione wasn’t one to be passive all the time, though she did enjoy Fleur’s more dominant streak. Stepping out into the hallway, the platinum blonde witch yawned as she made her way to the downstairs area of the two story cottage, noticing that someone was still in the kitchen, washing the dishes the old fashioned way. While Fleur had seen Hermione have a few instances where she elected to not use magic, it was usually for a reason. Walking up behind her, Fleur wrapped her arms around the brunette’s waist, somewhat unhappy that her girlfriend’s lean figure in a very flattering red bikini was hidden beneath a t-shirt that she had pulled over her head before joining everyone for dinner. “Something on your mind?” Hermione placed the plate she had been washing on the drying rack next to the sink. “I suppose there is.” Planting a kiss on Hermione’s neck, she pulled her towards one of the sofas in the cottage’s living room before the two sat down in the loveseat. 

            Hermione fiddled with her shirt for a moment, before sighing. “You and I haven’t really talked about… what we want to do. My parents… they found a dental clinic that is willing to have both of them join the staff after they get certified in France. That and the new, well secured house means they will be safe on their own. I haven’t decided yet where I would be staying full time, though I feel that, while I remain the British Liaison during the current Troubles, I probably would be better off staying at Ha-Elysia’s place. I wanted to know your own thoughts… and… if you wanted… a more significant step from me.” Fleur rested her head on Hermione’s as she took one of her hands into her own. “Honestly, I do agree that staying at Elysia’s is the safer option. Eventually the people after my father may figure out that we and Elysia are well connected, but as long as you don’t seem to be staying at our house, it will seem a less valuable target, though I am sure my father would like to see someone try getting past the wards now. I am very glad, though, that your parents are getting back some of the normalcy that they had lost so many years ago as well. As for wanting something more meaningful from you?” Fleur took Hermione’s hand, interweaving their fingers together. “I won’t say that there isn’t a part of me that would love to ask you to come live with me full time. You and Victoire have grown a lot closer of late and she seems comfortable seeing us together. At the same time… I don't think I am ready to take such a step.”

            Fleur felt her eyes water. “After Bill… I don’t feel comfortable uprooting my daughter from a place she considers her home and my parents have assured me that we are welcome to stay until we are both ready to make the change. As much as I love how our relationship feels…” Hermione nodded as she gently squeezed Fleur’s hand. “I understand. I just wanted you to know that, however long you feel you need to take, I am more than happy to stay… and getting the funds necessary for a future property of our own without having to rely on Elysia's generosity will definitely keep me busy.” Fleur lifted her head and looked into Hermione’s eyes, smiling. “You know as well as I do that your best friend will still offer to help you out. She will never not try to do so.” Hermione chuckled. “I know, and I love her for that, but I am still going to try and do it my way as best as I can. Having lived under her roof for the last few months and possibly for a few more, is more than enough generosity from her.” Fleur hummed to herself. “You have tried to avoid bringing her up before. How has it been, living with Elysia?” Hermione looked out towards the window that overlooked the ocean. “In a lot of ways it's no different than all the time we spent together at Hogwarts, minus the life threatening conditions. She is always checking up on me, letting me know what my options for the day are and giving me my space when I need it. At the same time… it’s harder for me to just… open myself up to her.”

            Raising her free hand up, Hermione rubbed her face. “I know she and Harry are the same person. I know that, but… I don’t know. Something makes me hesitate. It might not even have anything to do with the way they have changed. I am in France to help Britain improve and to get the NDE threat eliminated once and for all, so I want to discuss it with her but… she got out. She defeated Voldemort and paid the price of our actions. She deserves her freedom… and I guess I feel like if I try to confide in her everything that has been happening across the channel… I will just be dragging her right back into a conflict she has no reason to be involved in anymore.” Fleur sighed. “I know what you mean. I know you probably heard… but Gabrielle, Victoire and I were kidnapped in December. What you don’t know… what we have tried not to tell you because of your responsibilities towards Britain, is that my Maman asked Elysia to help save us, because the bond she has with Gabrielle would lead her straight to our location. And… she did. She saved us, Hermione. She saved us all. She ignored her misgivings and her desire for peace and saved us from the monsters that intended to… to… Anyways, she helped us and our people in our time of need, but at the same time… I think Gabrielle and I realized that we can’t ask too much of her. You should have seen Elysia’s eyes the moment she pulled that monster off of me. They were hollowed out, devoid of any emotion except a cold rage. It was… frightening and… everytime I look at Elysia… I fear seeing those eyes again. I realized that asking for her help will always come at a heavy price. But the price won’t be paid by us, but by her… and that’s not fair.”

            Squeezing Hermione's hand, Fleur looked at her girlfriend, her eyes tearful, pleading. “As her friend… please keep that in mind. Elysia left Britain for more reasons than just leaving behind the corrupt government that ignored her. She left it for her own sake, just like you said. To live. You saw her out in the water today, the smile on her face, the way she was taking everything in as if she were a child. You, better than most, know how much of her life was denied to her. Gabrielle has been doing her best to fill in the gaps, to give her the life she deserves to have. So, make sure that if you do ask for her help, that you have exhausted all other options, and that you understand exactly what it is that you are asking of her.” Hermione nodded, before she kissed Fleur's hand. “Come on. Let’s head upstairs. Even with spells, I still feel like I need a thorough shower to get what’s left of the sand off my body.” Fleur nodded, accompanying Hermione, though she did briefly stop to look at the figures standing at the water’s edge, their gaze fixed on the horizon, before continuing up the stairs to the first floor. Due to the exhaustion from the day, neither she nor Hermione pushed their shared shower into more intimate territories as they just helped each other in scrubbing as much of the day’s activities away. As they entered their room, however, they found a little redhead sitting in their bed with a stuffed unicorn in her arms. “Can I sleep with you tonight?” Fleur didn’t have the heart to say no, and neither did Hermione, so the two slipped into bed with Victoire nestled between them, the three drifting off to sleep soon after.

-✿-

            “Elysia?” The raven haired witch didn’t turn around as Gabrielle approached from the porch of the cottage after checking that Hermione was fine finishing up the dishes. The last of the Peverells had left after she finished washing up in their bedroom’s shower, with Gabrielle curious as to why she didn’t wait for her after they all finished dinner. Once outside, she could see why Elysia had been hesitant to wait. While the cottage faced south over the ocean, they had all watched as the light of the sun bathed the ocean waters in a warm orange glow, before the shadows grew and the light faded completely. Now, standing out here, so far from the southern coastline of France, near the sparsely populated islands of this archipelago, the only light that was visible was that of the stars. And there were so many stars visible in the clear night sky as they twinkled so very far away. Gabrielle pulled the coat that she had picked up closed over her chest, knowing that the nights here tended to be cool, before walking closer to Elysia, whose gaze was fixed on the horizon. Her next words made it clear that she had heard Gabrielle. “It’s so strange. Back at the Estate, I remember the first time I was there at night, stepping out into the gardens and seeing the stars. They were the clearest I had ever seen in my life. When the enchantment in the baths was activated, I noticed that the stars of the past were even clearer, though they were just an illusion, an echo of an era long gone.”

            “Here, though, there is no illusion. It is just a wide open sky stretching out over a seemingly endless ocean. Remind me that we should bring our brooms the next time we come over. I would love to see what it would be like to fly out far enough where the only things around you are air and water. I heard there are lakes that are as still as mirrors. I wonder… what it would be like to fly over them in pure starlight.” Gabrielle chuckled, before wrapping her arms around Elysia’s waist. “I will remember that… How are you feeling?” Elysia took a deep breath. “Like I am in a dream… When I was living in my relative's home… I would dream of an endless sea of stars that I could fly through freely, of a house where my room was as large as a garage… and of parents that would welcome me into their arms everyday and sing me to sleep every night… After Hagrid introduced me to magic… There were nights when I would go to sleep in fear that the life I was living was nothing more than a fever dream. That I was still in the cupboard under the stairs, my head swollen from a blow to my head, and all that had been happening was nothing but my imagination running rampant. Then… Voldemort grew more dangerous… and… there were times when I began to want that to happen. I wanted to wake up and know that it was all a dream. That my parents could still be alive, that my godfather could still come to my rescue… In the last three years… I have felt the reverse. I feel… happy beyond words, and so there are days when I fear that I could go to sleep in your arms and wake up in the British Wilderness, still being hunted like a beast, the war still raging around me.”

            Turning around, Gabrielle saw the tears slipping out of Elysia’s eyes. “I don’t understand. I am happy. This place… it's like the accumulation of every dream I ever had about going out on a family vacation. It’s been perfect. So why… why can’t I stop crying?” Gabrielle took Elysia into her arms and ran her hand down her back. “You don’t always need a reason to cry. Sometimes… sometimes it just happens. And don’t even think about apologizing. You have gone through so much, seen the worst of the world in a short lifespan, so of course the things that you missed will mean so much to you. And maybe… it’s better this way. Without you I would never have found a connection with Sera, or taken a moment to appreciate the world around me. Just as you find everything that is regarded as mundane to be special, you make me realize just how special everything is. So… how about we head inside and rest up? And I promise. Every time you go to sleep in my arms, you will wake up in them once more, for as long as we stay together. You have finally woken up from your nightmare, Elysia. The nightmare is over and you will not be going back to that miserable existence.” The raven haired witch saw the certainty in Gabrielle’s eyes and smiled as she tried to dry up her tears. “Hearing it from you… does make it seem all the more real. What about you? Have you ever felt like your life was just… a dream?”

            Gabrielle was quiet for a moment. “Not for the most part. I never really had experiences that shook me to my core enough to make me wish I had a different life. The closest that it might have ever come… was when I was getting the echoes of every horror you endured for the first nine or so years in which we were bonded. I didn’t need to know what was happening to know, let alone grasp, how close to death you came every single time. All I knew was that you were in pain.” Elysia looked at Gabrielle, never having considered that the bond that she hardly ever felt might have been affecting her for so long. “I am so sorry. I… those were the most difficult years of my life and… I can’t imagine how you must have felt. I remember you saying the bond was easily severed. Why didn’t you? Why not put an end to all of that pain and just live your life like normal?” Gabrielle shook her head. “I could have severed it… but I didn't want to. I knew… I knew that you had been alone for so long, suffering through every horror the war against Voldemort threw at you. I always tried to feed back positive thoughts and wishes to you, in the hope that they eased your pain. But abandoning you? After you refused to abandon me at the bottom of the lake? It felt… wrong. I owed you. The world owed you so you didn’t have to suffer anymore on your own. It might have been hard on me and more than I probably should have been able to handle at that age… but I was willing to suffer through it… because you were worth it.”

            Elysia stared at Gabrielle, her features resplendent under the moonlight, as she raised her hand and cupped the Veela’s cheeks, a smile breaking out on the raven haired witch’s face even as tears escaped her eyes. “And all of you call me an angel… when it’s been you this whole time.” Elysia pulled her girlfriend into a deep kiss, before resting her head on Gabrielle’s forehead, their eyes locked onto each other. “I am tempted to show you again and again how much all that means to me out here, under the stars and moonlight, but I don’t want us to get distracted. So…” With a squeal of surprise, Gabrielle found herself lifted into Elysia’s arms in a bridal carry, before those warm lips reclaimed her own, hardly being aware of her lover taking her back into the cottage and up the stairs. She did feel the snap of powerful wards over their room, before they both fell into the bed together, Gabrielle briefly felt that her life had certainly become like a dream of late, one she didn’t want to wake up from at all. The sight of Elysia’s eyes, filled with so much affection for her, even as the tear marks lingered on her face, did snap her out of those thoughts, before she turned her girlfriend over. While their lives had become the stuff of dreams, Gabrielle knew that Elysia’s life had been a seemingly endless nightmare. So, for this night, and as many nights as she could, she would make sure that Elysia truly enjoyed what they both found in each other. Even if there were dark nights ahead, she would make sure that they paled in comparison to the rest of Elysia’s life.

Chapter Text

            “Ahh, and I thought Adeline's bathtub was nice.” The dark skinned witch chuckled as she joined Luna in the communal bath on the basement level of the Peverell Estate. “After a full week with you covered in mud, moss, bird feces and plant matter, my tub was nice. This though? Pretty sure this is what Paradise looks and feels like. If I wasn't thinking about all the plants that could be planted to decorate the Gardens when I got back, I was thinking of taking a dip in this thing.” Gabrielle, who was still showering with her sister, looked on over towards her former roommate as she went neck deep into the water. “Well, you do have the rest of the summer before having to help out Persaud in the Beauxbatons Greenhouses, so I suppose Elysia could be convinced to let you work on her gardens, though I think she will insist on you heading back to Saint-Cirq to have your evenings with your mother. Jeanne really missed you while you were away.” Adeline looked towards Gabrielle and nodded. “I know and I think we can work with that. Besides… I definitely missed her too. Particularly the cooking. No offense to the magicals in Guiana, but their food was extra spicy. Too much for my taste.” Luna made a face. “Some of it was nice, but there were a few dishes that were too much for me too, and I have had a wider variety of crazy food. Australia's food selection is… wild when you're out in the outback.” Hermione, who had been turning off the water to her shower, looked over at Luna. “That's where you went after graduating?” The young Ravenclaw stretched out her arms over her head. “Daddy and I used to favor visiting the Scandinavian countries when we went searching for magical creatures. After he passed away… I felt I needed a fresh start… and Hobart's Magical Academy had the Magizoology Mastery apprenticeship available, so I took it.”

            Hermione waded into the water, before hugging Luna. “You should have let us all know. Susan kept an ear out in case your name ever came up in the ICW notices, but you just… up and disappeared on us.” Luna blushed slightly. “I know. It just… after what happened with you and Daddy near the end… I think it really tore him up inside, how he was forced to bend his principles hoping to save me… knowing that the Death Eaters would probably have never released me anyways, even if you and the others were caught. After the war was over, the guilt ate away at him and his health declined. By the time he passed away… you were already avoiding the castle, so the only people I could talk to were Neville, Susan and Hannah… and aside from Neville, I was never really close to anyone else. Flitwick did help me out though and suggested Hobart for me, and he wasn't wrong. The Academy down there is beautiful. A lot like this place, actually, though everything is wood, natural stone and spring water. The Australian Ministry wanted their Academy to be less of an imposition on the environment and more of an extension of it. It's why they tend to have the best Care graduates anywhere, since you learn to live with the creatures in their natural environment. The best part was the Thylacine expeditions. Since they are so reclusive, a Magizoologist needs to learn how to blend into the environment almost perfectly. I had Adeline practice the same thing in Guiana while we were there and I am pretty sure we almost encountered a Mapinguari, but it heard us and shifted away. I did gather more evidence of the Tsere-yawa, including photographs of the pack moving across the forest canopy.” Adeline shuddered. “That had been the scariest three hours of my life. They took down several monkeys and ate them just a few feet over our heads before they finally moved on.”

            Eventually, as Gabrielle and Fleur tied up their hair, they too joined the rest in the water. Adeline looked over at her best friend. “Is Elysia busy with work or is she being shy again?” The younger of the two Veelas looked at everyone else in the bath. Ever since Hermione arrived, Elysia had told her that she was conflicted about revealing her full identity to the Charbonneau women. Both Jeanne and Adeline were risking a lot by associating with her and, while the chances of people identifying her as once being Harry Potter were low, they were no longer as low as before. Her association with Hermione Granger, if it became known, would be enough to get people curious, far more curious than her being close to the Delacours, since Harry had no strong ties to them in his own lifetime. Elysia didn't want the people she considered her friends to be in danger without being aware of it, but she was conflicted about when or where to reveal the information. Maybe… Gabrielle could help it along here. Not wanting to overstep her boundaries, Gabrielle did prod the bond between them, with Elysia sensing the touch enough to lessen her grip on what was shared between them. Gabrielle felt a surge of fear and even shame, before all was overwhelmed by a sense of resignation and acceptance. Taking that as a “go ahead,” she looked over at the dark skinned girl. “Adeline… part of the reason is because she is still shy, but her reluctance in joining us has to do with her feeling… uncomfortable. You see… Elysia wasn't born a girl. She was born a Transient… in a boy’s body.” Adelene frowned, trying to recall where she heard the word Transient before.

            “Transient… As in a person who switches between the sexes?” Gabrielle nodded. “She was raised and attended Hogwarts as a boy because no one had bothered to check her medical history at the time. Luna, Hermione, Fleur and I… we all met her when she was a he. That's why she is hesitant to join us. She's comfortable with the two of us after we insisted, but everyone else…” Luna spoke up first. “I don't mind. Sure, Elysia is more bouncy and squishy now, but she is still my friend. Besides, I'm pretty sure she only has eyes for one blonde here.” Fleur chuckled. “Indeed. That goes for me as well, as I have grown quite used to seeing Elysia as a woman. She is welcome to join us whenever she likes.” As everyone's eyes focused on Hermione, Gabrielle could see the brunette was a lot more conflicted. In her youth, Hermione had once harbored a slight crush on Harry, and while any romantic interests had long since passed, she was still having issues differentiating Elysia and Harry. Sure, they were the same person, but after spending seven years of her life next to her best friend, who happened to be a boy, even when they shared a tent just the two of them, Harry had always respected Hermione's privacy and she respected his. At the same time… it wasn't fair if she kept treating Elysia as a boy any longer. She had clearly gone through a great deal to adapt to her new way of life and deserved to have her identity recognized and respected. Taking a deep breath, Hermione spoke. “She can join us if she likes. It has… taken me longer to get over the fact that my best friend went from being a boy to a girl and I will probably have a few stumbles, but I accept that she's a woman now. She shouldn't feel excluded just because she started out as a different person.”

            Gabrielle smiled at Hermione, sensing Elysia's shifting emotions through the bond, as the young Veela had allowed the bond to be open enough from her end for Elysia to be aware of the conversation. Sensing Elysia's thoughts turning towards reaction tables and cauldrons, Gabrielle chuckled. “Well, I think she will be right over, but she was busy in the lab testing out some potions. I think she mentioned that she was trying to figure out ways to sustain a more complex effect on the body over longer periods of time.” Adeline shook her head before she settled into the water a bit more. “So, was Elysia similar to how she is now? You know, temperament wise, when you all knew her? Now that I know she used to be a he, I want to hear all about what Hogwarts was like for her.” Gabrielle and Hermione both winced, while Luna had a sad look on her face. “Elysia… didn't have a great time at Hogwarts. In fact, she probably had it the worst out of all of us. The children of the Old Magical Families that supported Voldemort hated her and the ones who supported Dumbledore placed too much pressure on her.” Gabrielle sighed. “Combine that with a non-existent support system either in the school or at home for her, and you can understand why she doesn't like talking about her time at Hogwarts.” She then looks at Fleur. “Those of us who met her in passing had no idea it was that bad, or we would have told our father, who could have gotten the ICW to investigate. That and Dumbledore's… laid back approach to handling the Death Eaters probably gave too many people a false sense of security. Ironically, the only person who knew just how bad the situation had become was Elysia, because she was always in the middle of it.” 

            Adeline frowned. “You all make it sound like she was Harry Potter.” An exasperated voice drew everyone's attention. “I was. Until the Goblins at Gringotts Londinium told me about what I could become, after I paid my debts and was free to be myself. In that moment, when all the chains that bound me to my former life were lifted, Harry Potter became Elysia Peverell.” Standing before them with a towel wrapped around her body was Elysia, her black hair left loose and draped over her shoulders. The young Charbonneau woman stared at her for a second as her words registered. “Oh… Oh. I … I can see now why you didn't want any visitors for so long. I can't imagine… the things you must have gone through… I am so sorry.” Elysia shook her head. “It's fine. I lived through my lifetime supply of threats and challenges and decided to move on. But now you know why I was trying to be so careful, why I was… why I wanted to keep you and your mother from being openly associated with me.” Elysia looked over at Hermione. “My best friend from school has had to move across countries under strict security measures and, even after all her effort, she was still targeted by people who can't let the past go. Gabrielle made the choice to be with me fully aware of most of the dangers associated with my life, but you and your mother didn't know. With the way things are going… I just thought it wasn't fair to either of you if I kept you in the dark. So, now you know. I… I will be going over to your house to talk to Jeanne after this to make sure she knows too.” As Elysia took off her towel and began to shower, she was surprised when Luna came up to her. “Do you mind if I wash your hair?”

            Looking over and seeing Gabrielle giving her a nod of support, Elysia blushed. “Sure.” Taking one of the nearby seats, Luna, with her hands covered in shampoo, began to work on Elysia's scalp. The rest of the women watched on from the tub, with Fleur looking over at her sister. “Not feeling jealous?” Gabrielle smiled back. “Of course not. I have washed that mop of unruly hair plenty of times. You should have seen how much of a mess of knots it was the first time I sat her down.” Hermione, who had tensed up a little at seeing Elysia's mostly naked body, relaxed. “Oh, I can imagine. During his third and fourth year at Hogwarts, Harry had his hair the longest and I could see how much he struggled with it. I can’t imagine how bad it must have gotten in the years since.” Elysia grumbled as Luna really worked hard on her scalp. “Hey, I tried my best, but no potion seems to do anything to it other than making it glossy.” Adeline hummed to herself, before leaning over. “So, if you and she have children, which do you think will win out, her black hair or your blonde?” Gabrielle's face went red, before looking over at Elysia. “I sorta would like to see if both end up being true. You never know. Magical traits do tend to mix oddly together. But that is years away. Now, how bad was your hair during the expedition?” Adeline gestured at Luna. “Not as bad as it could have been. Luna tended to help me out whenever we got back from the forest, so any knots were quickly taken care of.” As the conversation shifted to Adeline and Luna's time in French Guiana, the heavy mood from earlier finally dissipated. Even when Elysia entered the bath, the conversation remained light, as everyone settled in and enjoyed the hot water, comfortable around each other enough to just relax. For a few of them it was just another day, but, for Elysia, it was a first, which she hoped would lead to many more pleasant moments where she could feel just like any other woman with the people that mattered to her. 

-✿-

            “I can't believe you all managed to convince me to do this.” Gabrielle, who walked up to Elysia's side wearing a simple but elegant white dress, turned to her date and reached up to adjust Elysia's tie, as they stood just inside the Peverell Estate's Reception Hall, preparing to leave. “What, it was the right choice. Though I must say, when you showed this outfit to my mother, I certainly didn't expect it to look so good on you. When compared to the rest of your closet, this really stood out. Where did you even buy it?” The raven haired witch's cheeks went slightly red. “I didn't buy it. It was… commissioned for me by His Majesty, King Gringott.” Gabrielle frowned. “Wait… the armour I can understand, same with the sword, but a decently lavish dress suit?” Elysia sighed, her eyes looking to the side. “You know how I am the Champion of the Arena, right? Have you noticed how Director Fueruk addresses me?” Gabrielle recalled that night, trying to steer clear of the less than pleasant memories, really glad that Elysia had refused her advances back then. She had been right to assume that her memories of that day would be tainted by the trauma of being kidnapped and almost sold off. “He treated you with great respect, like an equal. Quite rare for a goblin of his station.” Elysia grumbled. “That's because, as Champion, I am technically his equal in rank. I could have started my own Goblin District and ruled over it as a Viceroy on behalf of the King, but I chose not to. As a Champion, however, I still retain the rank… and the responsibility of answering the summons of the Goblin King. Since I was unsure what would be seen as elegant or appropriate by the Goblins, I asked the King to commission an outfit for me. He, quite literally, picked this out after watching the tailors measure me up for hours. Since I bulked up a little, I did have to go get it resized before today, but otherwise, this was all the King's idea.”

            Stepping back, Gabrielle gave her lover a closer look. She had to give it to the King of the Goblin Nation, he had great taste in clothes. The outfit was clearly a dress suit jacket with long dress pants, a white dress shirt and a black corset that was all tailored to accentuate Elysia's figure, the jacket hanging open, reaching halfway down her thighs, a thin chain of gold keeping the jacket from spilling open completely. Like the tie she wore, the dress suit was beautifully embroidered in what appeared to be golden thread, though rather than being the entire outline, it was just around the tips of the suit, the shoulders and the wrists, giving it a more military dress uniform feel, but with no specific denotation of rank. The embroidery on the tie was a rendition of the family crest, though it was the complete version, not the overly simplified version that Grindelwald had made infamous. The triangle, circle and line rested on a shield, surrounded by the usual embellishments, though where a helmet usually rested, the form of a Raven stood prominently, it's wings outstretched, as the dual figures of a wolf and a panther stood to either side, their open mouths and claws pointed outwards. Gabrielle adjusted the way the corset sat on Elysia's waist slightly. “I imagine the family crest has a phrase attached to it?” Elysia nodded. “It does, I just felt it was too much to have it out on display. In Tenebris Ambulamus, Morten Non Timemus .” Gabrielle translated it in her head. “We walk in Darkness, unafraid of Death? Well, it suits your family’s notoriety, that's for sure. But you were right, the tie looks cleaner without it. Now, ready to go? Adeline should have already gotten there by now and I don't want to leave her alone for long.” Elysia chuckled. “Trust me, she is in good hands.”

            Offering her arm to Gabrielle, who was wearing long white gloves, the two of them apparated away, landing within the reception point of Beauxbatons. Once both their IDs were verified and Elysia was handed another temporary pass, the two made their way through the grounds of the Academy, the lights having activated as night had descended on the Pyrenees. Stepping through one of the entrances, Gabrielle noticed Elysia taking in more of her surroundings. Since their last visit was to find Professor d'Este, they never did enter the actual buildings. “It's all a bit… too clean? I know that magic lets you get away with a lot of things, and that cleaning this building would be quite the simple task, but the whites and the golds feel… sterile.” Gabrielle took a moment to look around. “I can see that. A lot of the Magical Estates emulate the same embellished designs, if not actively trying to surpass the ones seen here.” Elysia hummed to herself. “From what I saw of the ones in Britain, it was less about embellishment as it was about maintaining the homes as close to the original as possible. The more ancient the construction, and the more complicated it was to maintain it functioning, like having actual candles rather than enchanted ones that don't melt out. Everything in them was designed to exemplify the wealth the families had. Not that the places were actually tasteful. Even Hogwarts felt too… raw, unimproved, save for the advent of internal plumbing.” As they approached the door, Gabrielle looked at her. “So, if you had to pick between Hogwarts and Beauxbatons, which would you rather…” 

            Elysia sighed. “In all honesty, neither, but if I had to pick… it would be Beauxbatons for now. We will see if things remain the same after meeting the staff.” After handing their IDs to the two guards waiting at the door, they were allowed into the Main Hall, the place reconfigured with fewer tables, many of which were topped with stacks full of food that was easy to eat while standing. The place itself had dozens of people walking around, most well dressed though a few favored more professional attire, the vast majority of the people being Apprentices and Interns. Elysia took a moment to breathe deeply, before following Gabrielle. As they went deeper into the hall, Elysia could feel the change in everyone's attention, even with her magic dampening the effects of Gabrielle's Allure, as well as other foreign traces of magic. Words began to reach her ears, though with the amount of people present, even her slightly better hearing had trouble catching everything. “ Isn't that Delacour? Damn, she really filled out this last year.” “Never took the Veela as being a dyke.” “Hush, that is unkind to say.” “Who's that with her?” “Damn, those are two very fine women…” “Isn't that the emblem Grindelwald used?” “Think she is a supporter?” “Can't be. Grindelwald had it out for Magical Creatures.” “Mademoiselle Delacour. It is so good to see you here today. You are looking as lovely as ever .” Gabrielle and Elysia stopped as Madam Maxime approached them, cutting off a few conversations, with the half-giantess also glaring at the few people who made inappropriate comments. After curtseying, Gabrielle responded. “ Thank you for the invitations, Headmistress .” Maxime shook her head. “ My dear, you have more than earned it, with the amount of effort you have put into your profession. D'Este and I are both quite proud of how much you seem to have flourished as an MCH in training .”

            The half-giantess, dressed in her typical furs and feathered dresses, then turned to look at Elysia. “Allow me to formally welcome you to Beauxbatons, Potions Master Peverell. You honour us with your attendance. Your work has certainly had an effect on our school, at both a personal and academic level. I hope it would please you to know that we have received requests for admissions from several young Werewolves. The wide distribution of your potion, its non-existent aftereffects and the comfort it has brought to the Were packs everywhere, has allowed the parents to feel safe enough to send their children to school here. The school has always tried to draw in the younger Weres, but few have been willing to enroll, at least until now. So, as an administrator that wishes for Beauxbatons to be attended by all magical children, you have my gratitude.” Elysia bowed her head in return. “As someone who has seen the benefits of a proper magical education for Werewolves, I am glad to have helped.” Maxime then looked back at Gabrielle. “I have also heard you have taken up studying Ritual Magic. That is a practice I have long advocated building a course around, though unfortunately, the deep religious and cultural significance of most Rituals has made the Governors a bit skittish about opening up the school to potential criticism around favoring certain traditions over others. Still, we look forward to hearing what else you embrace in your future as an MCH. Please, mingle and enjoy the food and company for as long as you wish and know that you can leave at any moment prior to midnight.” As Maxime went to check on the other attendants of the event, Elysia escorted Gabrielle through the crowd, as conversations picked up once more.

            “ Did you hear the Headmistress? That's Potions Master Peverell.” “Her book is said to have single handedly affected the worldwide medicinal potion economy.” “My parents were able to afford their medication because of the lower prices.” “She doesn't look like the typical Lab dwelling Potion's Master.” “Do you think Madame Maxime will convince her to be a guest lecturer?” “Peverells can't help but shake things up, it seems. Our family lost our ancestral home because of them.” “Do you think Delacour enthralled her? She can't seem to look at anyone else for barely a second .” Elysia leaned over. “Is it that hard for them to believe that I wouldn't want to look at anyone but the most beautiful woman in the hall?” Gabrielle's cheeks flared red. “It's how it's always been. You can just ignore them.” After picking up a single plate, Elysia and Gabrielle selected the appetizers they wanted to try, with the raven haired witch begrudgingly picking up several pieces of salmon bites, before the two took flutes of cider and walked around, with Gabrielle introducing Elysia to several of the Beauxbatons Professors. One pair, which had seemingly arrived late, made a beeline towards them as soon as the woman, clothed in a distinct blue tunic that still looked stylish as evening wear, took notice of Elysia. “Potions Master Peverell? It's a pleasure to finally meet you. I am Professor Sypha Belnades! You can't imagine how much I have enjoyed testing out your recipes. I went through as many as I could from your book, only stopping a few times because Professor Persaud didn't have all the materials available. Still, your Wolfsbane Potion was easily the most inspired recipe you’ve developed yet.” Elysia shook the woman's hand. “I… thank you. And I should hope the Wolfsbane Potion was my most complex recipe to date. It took me two and a half years to develop it.”

            Sypha blinked. “Only two and a half years? You do realize that most potions take lifetimes to develop. No wonder you were able to produce a book full of recipes in such a short period of time. Any reason as to why you focused on the more basic medicinal potions?” Elysia rubbed the back of her head. “I… Britain didn't have the safest environment as I completed my NEWTs and Mastery, so I started my self study in Potions by producing the ones needed for my own survival. It made me feel far more… aware of what made them work and I was better able to change the ingredients, temperatures and methods based on my own observations. Sorry I can't say more. Can’t reveal all my personal touches.” Sypha nodded, but it was her husband who responded. “Ah, so I was right. I had a feeling you wouldn't announce yourself as a Peverell without being quite skilled in Defence.” Sypha pouted as she gestured at the man next to her. “This is Trefor Belnades, my husband and the Professor of Defence here at Beauxbatons.” Trefor shook Elysia's hand, smiling as he recognized the calluses on her fingers and the strength behind her grip. “Damn, you wouldn't happen to be a time traveler right? Never met an ordinary Witch or Wizard with training in melee weapons in this era.” Elysia raised an eyebrow, having noticed the telltale calluses on his hand as well. “Except for the man you see in the mirror?” 

            Trefor chuckled. “Except for that handsome devil, of course. There are a few of us who practice it for the Dueling Circuits, but one tends to know all of them by name. Still, I would love to have a go at you in the Dueling Ring one day. I can imagine you could use the challenge.” Elysia shook her head. “As nice as it might be to get a proper challenge from a wizard with your level of experience and expertise, I doubt I would live up to your expectations. I may be a Peverell, but I am not interested in being the most skilled in Defence, just enough to protect myself and those dear to me. I personally prefer a day in the lab than in a training ring. The sound of a cauldron’s burner boiling water and the quiet of a potions lab are a thousand times more appealing to me than the sound of steel on steel or of curses flying through the air. I had my fair share of the latter and have no intention to pursue more of them willingly.” Sypha smiled before teasing her husband. “See? I told you someone as skilled as her in Potions wouldn't be as childish as you. Trefor here is still dealing from Duelist Circuit withdrawal, so my apologies on his forwardness.” After spotting some of the students that were currently taking up the Duelist Internship, Trefor excused himself to speak to them, before Sypha continued asking Elysia questions about Potions, though the latter was clearly trying to be polite, even bringing the discussion concerning potions that were safe for animals to be exposed to, which allowed Gabrielle and Sypha to discuss a few things together, as a Potioneer hardly ever got to witness the effects of potions first hand, particularly potions meant for the care of animals. 

            Eventually, another voice joined in the conversation. “Ahh, well, if it isn't the young witch I evaluated a few years ago. I was a bit disappointed your name didn't come up in the ICW Potions Registry for quite a while, though the sudden influx of recipes did make up for that and then some.” Sypha looked over and smiled. “Madame Flamel! It is great to see you outside of a Governor’s Meeting. It has been some time since you attended an end of term celebration.” As Elysia looked at the examiner who had officiated her Potions Mastery examination, she had been about to smile when the name registered. Examiners didn't usually introduce themselves so she hadn't been aware as to who the brunette with golden eyes had been, until now. “Flamel… as in Perenelle Flamel?” The middle aged woman smiled at Elysia. “Indeed. Usually, I don't perform examinations, but when the ICW makes a request for a Potions Master license through the development of a new Potion, I am always intrigued to see what said person presents. As I told you at the time, my dear, you were quite the pleasant surprise.” Another person grumbled next to her. “She wouldn't stop talking about you for days and would constantly check with the Registry to see if your Wolfsbane Potion was ever licensed. Still, anyone that can get my wife's attention so effectively is definitely worth the wait.” Elysia felt her throat go dry as the older gentleman with bright, unnatural white hair and golden eyes lifted her hand to kiss it in greeting. “A pleasure to finally meet you, Lady Peverell. I am Nicholas, a member of the Board of Governors for Beauxbatons Academy, same as my wife. Tell me, have you considered taking up Alchemy?” 

            Snapping out of her surprise, Elysia shook her head. “Not as of right now, sir. I still feel there is much I need to learn about Potions before I even feel qualified to try my hand at Alchemy.” The man waved his hand. “I am sure there is, but one can't help but ask. An analytical mind like yours capable of developing so many Potions variants could work wonders in deciphering Alchemic Equations. Still, you seemed surprised to see me and my wife.” Sighing, Elysia lowered her eyes. “My apologies. I learned about you both through the incident surrounding the first break-in at the Gringotts Bank in London, and was… probably misled into believing that neither you nor your wife would have the means to sustain yourselves for much longer.” Nicholas nodded his head. “Ah, yes. Albus’ little stunt. To be fair, that information was more to conceal our presence should a certain Dark Lord return to power. He would have been less inclined to pursue us if we were presumed dead, after all. We did take a much needed break from our public responsibilities since, but after the monster's death, we felt there was no need to keep hiding. Still, it warms my heart to hear that you were concerned for our wellbeing.” Elysia looked up and searched his eyes. “Even someone who has lived for more centuries than most should be mourned in passing, particularly if it was against their own intent. Though thinking back on it now… it was a bit childish to assume a wizard and a witch that have endured through so many upheavals in Magical and Non-Magical Society would be scared of one little Dark Lord with delusions of grandeur.” 

            Nicholas chuckled lightly. “Childish indeed, but I find that few so-called Dark Lords are anything but childish. It takes a lot out of a person to reach the level of maturity needed to become an adult, and I have always found that those who crave power like Voldemort have simply been unable to grow past their limitations, held back by fears or desires that they never truly conquered. Even the most vaunted of supposed geniuses can fall into that trap so easily. Tell me, since you haven't considered Alchemy, have you thought about teaching Potions? Your texts are some of the most well written recipes in the world right now and I am sure many, including people in this very room, would be interested in seeing how you perform in a classroom.” Elysia was silent for a moment. “I am sure there are many who would want me to teach. However… I think that being a good Potions Master doesn't make you a good professor.” Elysia gestured at Sypha. “Professor Belnades here, at least from what I can grasp through her questions, is probably one of the better Potions Professors I have met, because her focus is less on innovation but on learning the processes that go into the brewing of recipes, looking for ways that she can impart said knowledge to others so they too can become better Potioneers. I… met another who may have been considered a prodigy but, from what I understood, he wasn't interested in the process of education. He craved excellence and expected it of everyone, without taking the time to nurture it in his students. Whatever other motivations he might have had, he was never truly a great Professor of Potions, and what talent his students may have had was probably wasted, with only those who emulated his beliefs and methods doing well in his class, though I doubt they ever learned to look beyond the limitations of a Potions book or one of his lessons.”

            Elysia looked out to the rest of the gathered staff members, interns and apprentices, as they all had their own discussions, with varying degrees of eagerness and excitement among them. She smiled at seeing Luna and Adeline talking to Professors d'Este and the woman Gabrielle introduced her as Professor Persaud of Herbology. “I can't say for sure if I would be a good or bad instructor, but I feel… that to do a good job one needs to want to see all of their students reach the heights of their own capabilities, whatever they may be. I have a desire to help others live better lives, but I have learned that not everyone values others as I do and that conflicts can and will arise. As a Potions Master researching whatever I set my mind to… I think I can do more good for everyone while I remain in my lab and, perhaps, just as importantly, I can do it all without sacrificing who I am in the process.” Perenelle looked at Elysia, before smiling. “I had a feeling about you. Even when I evaluated you, I thought that, even though you were quite young, you had perhaps matured more than most people do in even a single century. It is both a blessing… and a travesty.” Elysia shook her head. “I won't disagree with you there, Madame Flamel. My life could have been seen as a travesty for the most part, but…” Taking Gabrielle's hand, she lifted it and kissed it softly, her eyes promising so much more for her girlfriend at a later time. “I can say that it has been a blessing of late, as this lovely young woman has been helping me to rediscover… what it is to enjoy the life that has been given to me. My being here today was more thanks to her guidance than my own interests, though I can readily admit to the fact that we have been in good company here… at least for the most part.” 

            After a brief discussion with Gabrielle where the Flamels agreed to review the request for a permanent MCH post NEWT course at Beauxbatons with support from the Ministry in promoting it to the Care specialists, the two eventually met up with their two friends. Adeline had worn a light green dress robe that she had bought while in Cayenne, while Luna wore a blue dress with a shorter skirt, with her arms and shoulders fully exposed, which accentuated her more youthful physique. It was clear that Adeline had grown accustomed to Luna's quirks, though the young blonde did at times correct herself when her old habits quicked in, though Adeline always assured her that it was fine. Clearly, the six months they worked together allowed Luna to break out of her shell, though Elysia could see that the former Ravenclaw pariah had been doing her best to decrease her “oddities,” though at Elysia's insistence, Luna was aware that she was free to say what was on her mind within the Estate. The four certainly enjoyed the gathering, meeting plenty of more people, though Elysia did grow visibly exhausted as the night grew longer, with Gabrielle and Adeline both agreeing to cut their evening short. Adeline accompanied her friends back to the estate and elected to stay the night after briefly calling her mother by the Floo Terminal, as Elysia and Gabrielle washed up, the former collapsing into the bed. Gabrielle smiled at her girlfriend, proud of what she had managed in her first, truly social activity, demonstrating that she was an excellent listener and able to hold a conversation. Though now it was quite clear that every interaction took its toll. Cuddling up against Elysia, Gabrielle promised to make the evening up to her tomorrow and the days after. 

-✿-

            “ So, she finally turned up .” Holding the compilation report his agents collected for him, Jean du Plassis sat behind his desk as he began to read. The smile he had when his contact handler gave him the file began to turn into a frown as he got further through the report. Hearing that Elysia Peverell appeared at the Beauxbatons Academy's Post Term Celebration had been a welcomed surprise. While there were no Sangroyal loyalists on staff at the academy, the organization did its best to keep some of its membership's children or hopefuls as either interns or apprentices, as the Academy didn't screen them as thoroughly as they did the professors, assistants or security personnel, so there was no chance of their ulterior motives being detected. This proved useful in the current situation, though the information provided was exceedingly limited, since the observers weren't as well trained as true informants. That was why the handler always retrieved their memories for review in a pensieve, though it was always better to get some information beforehand so that the observer would have a better idea on what to focus on. The fact that the enigmatic witch turned up in a more masculine outfit wasn’t that surprising, as plenty of witches throughout the centuries loved to challenge the preconceived notions of their societies. That she arrived at the party with Gabrielle Delacour at her side did, however, make Jean reconsider a few things.

            After the sexual assault incident that occured at Beauxbatons, Jean's allies began to complain that their businesses weren't bringing in as much profit as before. Louise Merteuil’s family was primarily focused on exporting the wines their family Estate produced, but many businesses of various countries simply began to dissolve their contracts, leaving the woman with a great stockpile of her product with no one willing to buy it or feature it with their businesses. She had been reduced to selling it to the non-magical market at a loss, though even there she found issues securing buyers. Mouroy Sombreuil, who’s son had also been involved, found that his Warding Company wasn't the only business that was suffering after the sabotaged wards were discovered. He too sought to obtain loans to make up for the lost profits from his businesses and in the hopes of establishing a newer company, one completely unaffiliated with “Etienne's Wards and Defences,” to host some of his staff and to get back to working on warding homes. Unfortunately, he too was denied the loans and attempts to establish a new company were continually being either rejected by the Ministry or by the banks. Only the Paris Magical Bank that was unaffiliated with Gringotts was able to accommodate him, as Sangroyal were the majority shareholders as it was built as a counter to the financial institution of the Goblins and Dwarves, but even with the financial capital, his business simply wasn't getting any orders for warding properties. Jean had taken this as an asymmetric attack by the Delacours against the families that had targeted them in recent months. If they were involved with Elysia Peverell, it presented even greater complications… as well as opportunities.

            Taking the vial filled with the intern's memories of said evening, Jean released it into the Pensieve he kept hidden in a desk drawer and leaned his head into it, feeling as his mind was deposited into the events. Watching as the pair entered into Beauxbatons’ Hall, Jean walked around them, using his occlumency skills to pause the memory he was witnessing, before restarting it from a separate angle. He hated when at certain moments the image became blurred, as was common to occur with memories drawn from poorly trained minds. It also meant that he wasn't able to read the lips of the two women as they interacted, as the source wasn't able to remember every aspect of what had occurred. Frustrated by that, he decided to focus on what he could glean from the women's body language, seeing that Elysia certainly seemed disinterested in the social event, though she was exceedingly protective of the younger of the two Delacour sisters. Having endured two exceedingly terrifying incidents, Jean could see why the older of the two women would keep herself physically between the participants of the party and the young Veela. Her interaction with the Flamels did peak his interest, but again the memory failed to provide any details on what was said, and then it trailed off from there, the memory ending soon after. Returning to a still moment with Elysia standing with Gabrielle, du Plessis decided to inspect the outfit of the first Peverell seen in public in centuries. The military styled dress suited her well, and would be welcomed by any member of Sangroyal. However, what caught Jean's eyes was the symbol on the woman's tie.

            As Sangroyal had suffered a devastating loss during the waning years of Grindelwald's War, the symbol of Grindelwald's forces became largely despised by every faction of the Magical Communities of Europe, particularly in France. Seeing a variation on her made Jean curious if she was potentially an ally in disguise, though based on the Heraldry elements, it seemed to be an older symbol than the one Grindelwald favored. Still, it was a bit of information that was worth looking into. Stepping out of the memory, Jean quietly replaced it back into its vial, as his mind ran through what he had just seen, which was a witch that exuded wealth and confidence with her clothes, anxiety with her surroundings, and a strong devotion to the younger Delacour girl. Using Gabrielle Delacour as a pawn in his plans against her father’s investigations had been dismissed because François was too much of an idealist, but perhaps… Perhaps such a strategy could work with the young Peverell witch. Of course, the kidnapping of said Veela had resulted in Laborde's operations to be disrupted. Thinking about the incident at Laborde’s estate made du Plessis recall something. Skimming over the parchments on his desk, he eventually found what had struck him as meaningful. Elysia Peverell was listed as a citizen of Gringotts. Looking past how unusual that was, Jean recalled that Laborde was supposedly destroyed by a third party, mercenaries likely contracted by Gringotts Paris. If that was the case… then it certainly suggested that Elysia Peverell may have been involved in said incident, either as a facilitator or a combatant. Jean leaned back as he thought back of the woman he observed. He needed more information. 

            If someone like her could summon a force capable of dismantling a decades long smuggling operation, he simply couldn't just capture Gabrielle Delacour and hold her hostage. There were still too many unknowns and the information his informants could gather from random events would not be very conductive. He needed to have Elysia Peverell in a controlled environment, somewhere where either he or his operatives could try and siphon off as much information from Potions Master Peverell as much as possible. Of course, he couldn't be too direct about it or the witch wouldn't attend. Taking a handful of Floo powder, Jean tossed it at the chimney behind him. “ Merteuil's Head Office .” As the flames surged green, eventually they held steady. “ This is Merteuil. Who is it ?” Jean sat back in his chair and crossed his legs. “ Louise, it's du Plessis. I am going to need your assistance. I have a target of an investigation that is exceedingly uninterested in social gatherings but who might be instrumental in undoing some of the losses from this last year. I have an idea on how to get them to appear at a location of our choosing, but I am going to need you to be the actual host. It may require you to play nice with the riff raff but I promise that the rewards can be immeasurable. At the very least, I believe we can get more intel on who was responsible for Laborde's tragic end .” Jean steepled his hands as his associate remained quiet, knowing that she and Laborde were close. “ Very well. What do you need ?” Jean grinned to himself. All too easy. “ Can you clear your calendar for October 31st ?”

-✿-

            “ Sorry about forcing you to come down here, Brion, but the information I have to share with you was far too sensitive to go over while in your office, regardless of magic sweeps and wards .” The French Minister for Magic waved his hand dismissively. “Believe me, François, you don't have to explain yourself. With the amount of work you have put in as a member of the MSF, I trust your judgment. Now, what do you have to report ?” As the two men took a seat, François began going over his investigation's results. “ Based on the reviews of the Ministry’s Records, as well as other observations from a variety of sources, we believe that Sangroyal sprang up as an organization during the final stages of the July Monarchy. After the establishment of the Second Republic, any hopes the Old Families had of royal intervention in the Ministry died, leaving the Magical Convention established by the Revolutionary government as the primary political force for Magical France. Of course, many of the former aristocracy attempted to buy their way into the convention as representatives and some succeeded, but in the wake of the Second Republic and Second Empire, no one was willing to give them any more power. Rather than accept defeat, these Old Families that remained in France, as a few fled to neighboring countries, established their own private networks of contacts. At first, these contacts acted as proxies, using the wealth of the Old Nobles to buy up land, resources and influence. By the time of Grindelwald's War, they had become a decently strong block, with the branch families of the Blacks, Lestrange and Rosier even managing to wield great influence in the continent .” Brion smiled as he knew where this was going. 

            “ These families wagered that backing Grindelwald's Hegemony would get them back as the primary power brokers of France .” François nodded. “ Of course, when Grindelwald was defeated, what families supported him openly lost all public backing, many of their heirs having died during the Siege of Nurmengard. The organization they had established took a hit from the removal of several key members, but it seems that they survived, propped up mostly by their supporters in Britain. This network between the Old Families of Britain and France seemed to remain in place, at least during the previous two British Wizarding Wars. What we have uncovered of the smuggling operation is a network that favored the transport of wand making materials and potions to the regions undergoing an active conflict, while the other acted as a financial backer. The Sangroyal supplemented their wealth by kidnapping “desirable” targets in the magical and non-magical population and selling them off to wealthy buyers in the Middle East or other regions of the world. They obtained the idea after gaining access to the human trafficking network that the Vampire Courts utilized prior to the development of Blood Banks. The more law abiding members of the Vampire Courts were willing to give the MSF intel that resulted in the identification of several other trafficking hubs that were thought to have been eliminated and we will be carrying out raids on these and other locations in the near future with ICW support. We had hoped to coordinate this with raids on the Neo Death Eater positions that we believe have been identified in Britain, but both our Liaison and the ICW Aurors requested that we leave the British Ministry in the dark .”

            Brion frowned. “ That doesn't sound like something a Shacklebolt loyalist would suggest.” Director Delacour chuckled . “Liaison Granger is many things, but she is no loyalist. She believes in making the decisions that will have the best benefit for Britain in the long run. Letting the NDEs potentially escape again is a price she believes is worth paying if the operational security is successful in assisting with the dismantling of their support network beyond the British Isles. Without outside help, the insurgency will be starved for supplies. Our allies in the ICW agree with that assessment. That's not to say that the British Aurors will not be given any information regarding illicit activities within their borders, only that the information will not be useful to any compromised staff members who happen to overhear it .” Brion sighed but nodded. “ It's a shame, but if you all are in agreement, then I understand. Now, have you been able to identify the individuals who are part of Sangroyal and do you have sufficient evidence to support an investigation into their properties ?” François nodded. “ We do. In fact, they gave themselves away. Thanks to our observant Potions Master, we went back and looked for the large-scale purchases of the specialized materials that were available on the open market. We identified what we believed to be the primary individuals behind the Cursed Beast Crisis, as they had been acquiring small supplies of the specific material for decades, before making larger purchases after January. These purchases were split apart in an attempt to conceal the sudden surge, but by doing so, we were able to identify several accomplices of the organization. Our research of the original Gevaudan incident revealed that one specific magical family had property in the region during the incident, before acquiring more at a discounted price as the crisis occured. We believe the current crisis was designed merely as a distraction for the MSF, but it may have cost them more than they realized. Would you like me to tell you… ”

            The Minister for Magic shook his head. “ No, don't give me their names unless a specific threat is leveled against me. If you wish to maintain operational security, it is better that I treat them all as I have always done. I am not the best liar and I am sure they would pick up on my discomfort easily enough during the societal activities we have to do together. That said, you will need to find a prosecutor you can trust that won't be afraid of bringing up charges against all these influential families. Any ideas ?” François shook his head. “ Not yet. We have been analyzing the court documents of the active prosecutors and many would seem to be acquainted with the Sangroyal and their backers. Probably as a last line of defence for themselves.” Brion sighed. “Then you need to focus on finding a capable and incorruptible prosecutor. Carrying out all these interventions and raids will mean nothing if you can't get the charges to stick. They will be back at it again, only hidden better in a number of years. I would suggest you make sure this prosecutor can also keep track of every piece of information. Conspiracy trials are particularly sensitive to poorly presented facts and connections. Everything, down to the smallest detail, needs to line up to surpass reasonable doubt .” François nodded, thanking the Minister after they went over a few final bits of information. As he rode the elevator up, François ran through the list of prosecutors that were part of the Ministry, many being under review or investigation. He knew of one possible prosecutor, but he hardly ever touched cases that had to do with conspiracies or criminal organizations. Then again, he had helped in the prosecution of the last existing human trafficking ring managed by a Vampire Court. Maybe… just maybe, he could lend his many years of experience to this investigation. The question was, what would he want in compensation. 

-✿-

            “Are you sure you wish to leave now? I wouldn’t mind hosting you for a few more days or weeks.” Luna, holding her bag over her shoulder, the item enchanted to hold most of her belongings, shook her head as she and Elysia walked away from the Peverell Estate’s main entrance on their way to the apparition point. “I would love to, but I have my responsibilities as a Magizoologist. Besides, I already got them to delay my expected return so I could attend your birthday. I don’t think it would be fair to delay it again.” Elysia sighed but nodded, being quite glad that Luna had been here for her birthday as well. After hosting Gabrielle’s birthday and ensuring that it was as grandiose as Apolline had wanted for her daughter, Elysia had been dreading to see what her roommate might have in store for her after Gabrielle asked her for permission to prepare for it. When the last day of July dawned, Elysia had found it oddly… quiet. Gabrielle had left their shared bed with a kiss and exited the Estate, with Elysia just taking the day to finish up some of her work in the lab and training. It was after a long bout of training outdoors with a heavy shield on her left arm that she sensed Gabrielle return. After a brief kiss, Gabrielle asked Elysia to wash up, before the two of them left the Estate for Saint-Circq-Lapopie. Feeling relieved as the townsfolk didn’t wish her a Happy Birthday, Elysia had gone up the stairs of the Charbonneau home, where she finally saw the culmination of Gabrielle’s birthday plans.

            Rather than a grand celebration, the only people at the house were Elysia’s closest friends: Adeline, Jeanne, Luna, Hermione and Fleur. Each came up to Elysia and wished her a Happy Birthday, before they all sat together in the living room, chatting together, mostly about her. While the former Potter felt embarrassed throughout much of the discussion, she could see the genuine smiles on everyones’ faces, with Jeanne and Adeline taking particular delight in hearing about the more lighthearted aspects of Elysia’s life as Harry at Hogwarts, with Hermione and Luna not pulling any punches. Still, despite the embarrassment, Elysia felt comfortable, even when Jeanne brought out the birthday cake she and Ida had baked together, with the little elf having been acting behind the scenes at Gabrielle’s direction. Even when Adeline brought out the presents, Elysia found herself smiling, with Hermione giving her a book concerning French Magical History, Fleur presenting her with a beautiful wristwatch she had personally enchanted, Adeline providing a sketchbook she had made with various ideas for decorating the gardens of the Peverell Estate for Elysia to look over. With Gabrielle having left her present back home, the last one had been from Luna, with Elysia smiling at a painting of a Thestral herd among a grove of trees, the scene reminding her of one of their more private moments together, when their relationship went perhaps beyond simple friendship.

            That was why Elysia had hoped to have Luna stay for longer. “Any idea where you will be sent out before you return to Guiana in the New Year?” Luna tapped her chin in thought. “I usually spend the next few months wherever, though I was looking forward to checking out the Blue Mountains again. The Yowies are a fascinating species to study in their own habitat. They don’t like foreigners very much but they have been getting more comfortable around me.” Elysia shook her head. “I am not surprised. If anyone can make friends with any lifeform capable of communicating with humans, it would be you.” Luna hummed to herself. “I think Gabrielle can manage it as well. She’s done wonders for Seraphina… and for you as well.” Elysia rubbed the back of her head. “Yeah, she has. Listen… thank you, for how you have treated me since you got here. Gabrielle has been helping me understand what it’s like to be a woman but it’s sometimes hard to distinguish what is a more familial gesture and a more… intimate one.” Luna chuckled to herself. “You're welcome, and I must say, it was a lot of fun. I never had the chance to spend time with other girls back at Hogwarts and Ginny and I… we were close but we were just friends, and sadly drifted apart. I had always wanted a sister and… it was great that we could have that.” Elysia noticed the way that Luna changed the subject slightly.

            “I am sorry. I… didn’t want to drag up any painful memories.” Luna was quiet for a moment. “It's quite alright. About what you were asking earlier… You don’t have to worry about me. I have no reason to return to Britain anymore. I still own the property but I won’t be heading back for a visit any time soon. It just… doesn’t feel like home anymore.” Elysia looked at Luna’s crestfallen expression, before digging into her pocket. “I know that you are the very definition of a free spirit, but sometimes it's good to have a place where you can feel safe and at ease. I know it will never be the same, but if you ever need such a place, you will always find it here.” Taking the former Ravenclaw’s hand, she lifted it up before setting down a keychain with a set of keys on the blonde’s palm. Luna looked at the keys as Elysia rubbed her own neck out of nervousness. “It’s a stronger portkey than the ones everyone else has. If at any point, anywhere in the world, you feel like you want to come over, just charge it and say “Peverell Estate.” The wards here are from Gringotts so the Ministry won’t be bothering me over unregistered international travel, especially since this land is technically not a part of France. You will always be welcomed here.” Closing her hand over the keys, the small blonde sniffled for a moment before throwing her arms around Elysia, who hugged her back warmly.

            The two stepped back with Elysia using her fingers to dry up Luna’s tears. “And as far as I am concerned… you are my family. You and Hermione are the sisters I always wished I had growing up. Now that we got the chance to meet again, I am not going to disappear on either of you. So, if you need to post a letter to me, send it through the Gringotts Branches. They know how to make sure it reaches me without issue.” Luna swallowed a lump in her throat before smiling. “I will remember that. You have no idea… how much this means to me. Thank you Elysia. I will keep these in a safe place.” Watching as Luna deposited the keychain in a special bag she kept around her neck, Elysia opened the gate leading to the property's point of entry. “Do you want me to see you off at the Paris Terminal?” Luna shook her head. “You can apparate me to Saint-Cirq since I promised Adeline I would be stopping by. Besides… you need to be careful now. While I can’t be certain, I think that your appearance at the Beauxbatons party has drawn attention to you. People will be out looking for you now, so you need to be careful who you are seen in public with.” Elysia sighed. “I feared as much since I thought I sensed some attempts to eavesdrop on our conversations. I will keep your warning in mind. So, ready to go?” Luna took one last look around after Elysia closed the iron gates as the mist obfuscated their surroundings, a bittersweet smile on her face. “I am, but I promise… I will be back before you know it.”

Chapter Text

            Entering his office within the Delacour home, François found his wife seated before his desk, an envelope in her hand as she turned to look at him. “Apolline? Is something wrong?” His beloved handed him the envelope as he walked to the other side of his desk. He frowned as he looked at the seal of wax. “Du Plessis? What does he want with us?” Apolline sighed. “He is “offering us some much needed assistance in restoring the reputation of our family name after the Beauxbatons sexual assault situation, inviting us to partake in Louise Merteuil’s Halloween Gala.” Apparently, he is under the impression that he can alleviate some of the lingering hostilities by mediating an event where he can ascertain for himself just how effective the Allure of a young Veela can affect the minds of others.” François sat down to read the letter. “What is he really after? It's rare for him to use his influence with the other families, but it’s even more so when it's his usual opposition in the Convention. Still, it's been over a year since the Beauxbatons incident. Why bring it up now?” Apolline shrugged. “My guess? He is using it as a cover. Back at Beauxbatons, and as we have seen in the Convention, Jean du Plessis likes getting other players to act as his proxies, with him taking the role of observer to get what he wants by watching the interactions from an outsider's perspective. He doesn't care about the parties involved in the sexual assault case, he is merely using it as a guise. He wants something else, some insight he needs for whatever he has planned next. The question is if he's looking for something to further a political interest, a criminal interest if he is Sangroyal, or both.” 

            François steepled his hands. He didn't like sharing too much of the information from his investigations with Apolline out of principle. She was a politician and a legislator and he was an Auror and a Director in charge of the MSF’s operations. While they danced around certain topics, such as judicial and law reforms, where he would sometimes tell her what he found restrictive and overly bureaucratic and she would attempt to find a way to solve said problems by framing specific legislations that she felt would get the necessary amount of votes to pass, they always tried to keep their careers as separate as possible. With this case, however, it was far more complicated than that. The majority of the suspects were either Representatives in the Convention or major donors and influencers who had a hand in politics. The fact they had perpetrated systematic sabotages of the wards of many public figures, a few likely resulting in murders that had been blamed on others inadvertently, the damage to the environment and to public morale with regards to the government caused by the Cursed Beast Crisis, and the long term human trafficking and smuggling operations that had even involved his family… François could readily admit that this case had well and truly exceeded any chance of being kept as simple and straightforward as possible. He was an Auror, not a politician, and while he could grasp some aspects of Sangroyal political aspirations, he had a harder time seeing all of them. He looked at his wife, before activating the wards in his office, locking everything down before doing a final sweep, all under her watchful gaze. He then sat in his chair again and sat back, sighing. “Apolline. I need your honest opinion in this case concerning the activities of Sangroyal.”

            The older Veela sat forward. “What information are you allowed to share with me?” After going over the history of the group and their suspected involvement in the recent cases, Apolline sat back. “If we want a clear picture, we need to look back at everything, not just the moment the investigation started up. What was occurring prior to the rise in kidnappings and smuggling operations?” François frowned. “Nothing on the Continent, only the rise in violence in Britain.” Apolline nodded. “Indeed. Now, traditionally, the Death Eaters could get certain sectors to give them their support. The old, more conservative Magical Families both inside and outside of Britain, as well as the Dark Wizards and Witches that flocked to them to get some support for their illegal and violent activities. At the same time… they also tended to court the Dark Denizens, offering them greater freedoms in exchange for assistance. However, that option has all but dried up recently for them.” François thought back. “Because of the new potion hitting the market for the Weres and Blood Banks becoming more commonplace, meaning that Vampires no longer needed to hunt for victims to get their supply of blood.” Apolline nodded. “The new potion, specifically, has resulted in a shift in government policies everywhere concerning the Weres, with even unregistered packs coming forward to get the government benefits and access to the potion. That means Sangroyal and the Death Eaters lost not only a large and reliable pool of workers, but also access to pack territories. Less land, less people to hire as muscle. They must have tried to compensate for that with the kidnappings in order to raise capital… until they took our girls and their operation was disrupted. Less muscle, less resources, less capital and less influence they can now impart. Now, we know they were behind the Cursed Beast Crisis. We need to see exactly what they hoped to gain and what they lost. That can tell us what Jean might want from this invitation… and what Sangroyal might seek to accomplish next.”

            François looked over his notes. “Disruption of magical resources acquired from nearby communities, heightened tension with the non-magical government, heightened distrust of the Ministry's capabilities and extensive redeployment of Aurors during the duration of the crisis.” Apolline wondered. “Sounds like they wanted to do a few things at the same time and were just trying to gauge out which goal was more feasible. Public distrust tends to fluctuate, so they would have needed to maintain the pressure. Elysia’s counter potion disrupted that, meaning they will either cease attempting to influence public opinion or seek other means. Disruption of magical resources barely registered and the new potions book completely rewrote the market, driving prices… down. Sangroyal has no care for the non-magical government, as all possible roads to a monarchy or a dictatorship are pretty much closed. Redeployment of the Aurors sounds more like a delaying tactic. They couldn't change the laws in the meantime and most of the evidence was already collected in Laborde's mansion, so the only other benefit would have been… more portkey incursions. The Ministry didn't detect the incursion of the British NDEs that came after Hermione, did they?” François shook his head. “No and while we probed the NDEs with Veritaserum, all we got was information on their arrival points in Britain, which were abandoned by the time we could inspect them. The NDEs were blindfolded and told nothing until being left in a Paris apartment with all the information regarding their target already gathered by their local accomplices.”

            Apolline pursed her lips. “As it stands, Sangroyal should be in a bind. They may have increased their manpower without us knowing, but they can't telegraph it or it would expose them even more. The attempt to affect resources could have worked if the major donors had been stockpiling supplies to then sell at a higher cost, but the shift in the market to lower prices has dashed that possibility. If anything, they took a loss. The only way out of this situation would be to find a new source of income, alter the markets to their own benefits, and use their manpower more aggressively. Interestingly enough, all of these would result in the NDEs being left out to dry, while Sangroyal is trying to keep itself alive.” François rubbed his chin. “I will need to brief my Aurors on the possibility of a surge in Dark Wizards and Witches activities. Still, none of these would indicate the reason behind the invitation.” Apolline looked up at her husband. “It would, because as of a few weeks ago, Elysia Peverell was seen accompanying Gabrielle at Beauxbatons during her first social outing. If Sangroyal had family members in attendance, they would have told them of the connection. The letter seems to imply that Gabrielle's presence would be mandatory, as if to prove she isn't a risk to anyone. If Gabrielle appears, Elysia would not be far behind. They are either targeting our daughter to influence you, or they are trying to gain access to the Potions Master who has already been proven to shift the potions market all on her own.”

            François clicked his tongue. He knew what his training as an Auror was demanding of him, but his instincts as a father were in conflict. “We could ask them to attend in the hopes of catching Sangroyal, particularly Jean, in the act if they were to attempt anything underhanded, or we just tell them to stay as far away as possible from social gathering outside of the family and let the organization get even more desperate.” Apolline sighed. “That… I will leave up to you. I may be willing to try and help them change their minds either way, but you are the Auror. You know the risks and possible rewards of setting out bait for criminals.” François sighed. “I know, and thank you for your input. I guess I have been too focused on this case to see all the possible angles, particularly when they seem so… uninvolved with criminal activities.” Apolline walked over to the back of her husband's desk and draped herself over his shoulders, kissing his cheek. “You are very welcome, my love. I will say, though, that before you make a full assessment, you will need to make a better evaluation of Elysia's possible reactions and capabilities. Despite what she did to the traffickers, she isn't a trained Auror. Taking orders and making decisions that benefit the investigation are not things she has been taught. Aside from just getting her to act as our daughter's guard during a possible baiting of these criminals, you need to understand what she is and isn't willing to do. Fueruk was quite clear that Gringotts wouldn't order her to do anything unless it was in self-defence or considered absolutely necessary, and I would be dead set against trying to use Gabrielle's relationship with her to force the issue. She has been very good for our ange, and investigation or not, we will not risk their relationship over this. Understood?” François sighed as he caressed his wife’s arm. “Understood.” 

-✿-

Londinium Arena, October 30th 2001

            Harry stood behind the gate that would allow him to enter the arena, feeling off and it had little to do with his preparations. He had done quite a bit of research on this beast and had taken several steps to avoid the worst case scenario of dying against it, while also accounting for its lesser known but equally dangerous attributes. The weight of his long sword on his belt actually gave him a small bit of comfort, though it didn't ease the unease that permeated his very being. Even his companions, which the Goblins affectionately called the three terrors, were unusually quiet, giving Harry even more anxiety. He had never been comfortable on Halloween, not even as a child. While under the “care” of the Dursleys, he had always wanted to enjoy the holiday, what with being able to dress up and just be anyone else except who he was, even though his aunt and uncle would never really let him out of the house. He was always in the cupboard after he cooked dinner, with Dudley heading out wearing a brand new costume every year. While in the confines of the cupboard, Harry had always dreamed of going out trick or treating, though at times… they were more like fever dreams. On those nights, his scar would ache the most, with hindsight suggesting that it was Voldemort being furious as a wraith on the night that his reign of terror was interrupted. That pain in his head, however, was only part of the way the evening made him feel, as his stay within Gringotts Londinium gave him a better grasp as to what he endured, the feverish, almost suffocating sensation, being far worse now than ever before. Even at Hogwarts he had always felt that Halloween was a day filled with bad omens throughout his stay. Which was why he had asked Ragnar to arrange for the event to occur before Halloween night.

            The thing was, as he watched the gates going up into the ceiling, revealing the Arena's landscape to his eyes, that ill feeling had no longer stayed with just Halloween. He had felt ill almost the entire month, with Helstrud confirming that he was physically fine, though his magic seemed unstable, the sensation getting stronger every day as Halloween drew near. Harry had debated the possibility of delaying the Task, but considering the sort of beast it was, he knew that leaving it in its cage for longer would only put the lives of the Goblin Handlers at risk the longer he delayed it. So, he had elected to face it as soon as Ragnar was ready and that day just happened to be today, just one day away from Halloween. Sighing to himself, Harry tested out his wrists, casting and dispelling the offhand defensive barrier to be certain that his magic could still handle it. The barrier seemed to be as strong as ever, but the edges, which tended to be round and smooth, looked jagged and uneven. Not happy seeing the odd state of his barrier, Harry just shook his head, before taking up the small shield he had been practicing with against Dredhook and his troop. It was something he had decided to learn how to wield after having faced off against the Nuckelavee, though felt that it wouldn't have helped him out against the Tarasque, so he had left it behind for that Trial. Against this beast, however, the threat of a long range attack was far lower, with its claws being a more close range danger that Harry needed to keep in mind. The Goblin soldiers had been more than happy to train Harry in the use of the shield, with him learning how to use it with a wand or a sword as his main weapon. For now, he was keeping his sword sheathed, though the shield did have a pair of short daggers within reach, just in case. 

            Stepping out into the Arena, Harry felt his throat tighten up. His eyes darted everywhere behind his glasses as he kept his shield held up high, his legs crouched down, as he walked past the mixture of boulders and trees, a small stream running some distance away on a rocky riverbed. The last of the Potters didn't mind this particular environment as it was a decent mix of cover and open spaces, but he also knew that the beast would also have the same advantages he did, without even counting its own unique abilities. Casting silencing spells upon himself, Harry briefly considered using Badb to conceal himself from sight, but decided against it, at least for the moment. He needed to get a good understanding of just how aggressive this beast was and he couldn't do that if he was concealed. Soon enough his ears picked up a noise that wasn't the running water or the beating of his heart in his ears. Crouching behind a boulder, Harry listened as the rocky ground was disturbed some distance away, before the creature's form became visible to him as it leaned over to drink from the stream. It reminded him greatly of the Hungarian Horntail he had once faced but, unlike that dragon, the protrusions on this creature were feathers rather than horns, though the texts said they were still quite spell resistant, its legs longer, its sharp talons disturbing the rocks. Harry had to admit that the sight of a dragon's body was very jarring when the head resembled that of a rooster, but the Cockatrice was indeed believed to have been an offshoot of the creatures that eventually became dragons. 

            While they weren't anywhere as good flyers as Wyverns or some of the more aerial draconic species, they were still capable of flight, though it was limited in time and range, hence why they prefered to walk on the ground rather than sore in the air, its claws had a poisonous element to them, and they were still capable of creating small bursts of flame, the most dangerous aspect of the beast was its petrifying gaze. Whilst the most modern dragon remnants had lost the ancient trait known as Dragon Fear, something the ancient breeds had that induced paralysis on anyone who locked eyes with a dragon, the Cockatrice had apparently specialized and refined this trait, until it became its most effective means of attack, paralyzing its prey before eating it at its leisure. The only gaze that was even more powerful was that of its artificially created descendant, the Basilisk, which had been further refined so that the gaze was capable of killing outright with direct eye contact alone. While some texts mixed up the two creatures and their abilities, Harry was pretty certain the Cockatrice wasn't capable of killing with its gaze, though he adjusted his glasses, which had been transfigured and enchanted, on his face, the glass wrapping around his eyes completely, just in case. The enchantment on them was one he had spent months practicing, as it negated the effects of all magic transmitted through eyesight. It should prevent him from being petrified, though he wasn't sure if it would endure several blasts. He would have to keep his eyes diverted as much as possible for this fight, regardless. Still, there was a part of him that was somewhat happy to be facing off against a Cockatrice, and it wasn't just Macha being bloodthirsty, as he never felt that he had adequately faced off against the Basilisk, despite what the Hogwarts students believed. 

            Clamping down on his childish desire to prove himself worthy, Harry picked up a pebble and tossed it at the river. The Cockatrice’s gaze swiveled onto the commotion at a speed that astounded Harry, before it started moving towards the point where the sound came from. Once it was in striking distance, Harry pulled out his wand and cast a Lumos Solem. As the blinding light caused the creature to screech, Harry was able to calmly watch it with his lenses, until a crack appeared right across his vision, before he too was blinded. With his eyes closed, Harry blasted spells at the other side of the river, correctly guessing that the Cockatrice would react to the sounds more readily now that it was blinded, whilst he avoided moving altogether as his eyesight recovered. He didn't understand what had just happened. He had tested the Solar Light spell numerous times with his enchanted glasses on and it had never caused them to crack, not even once. As his vision recovered, he looked over to the Cockatrice, and his shock returned, as the points where his blasting curses had hit resulted in large craters that exceeded anything he had ever done in the mines. Sliding slowly to keep the boulder between himself and the beast, Harry was about to silently repair his glasses when he froze. His last few spells had all behaved abnormally and if he tried casting the glass repair spell, he could inadvertently destroy the glasses if his magic was so out of control. Even if he did repair them, the enchantment that blocked light based magic had already been damaged by his own spell, so it would likely not work unless he reenchanted it. With the way his magic was behaving… Not wanting to risk it, Harry just sighed, and tried to think of an alternative.

            He had actually wanted to fight the Cockatrice while being able to see it, as it would have been great practice for what beasts he was certain would be lying in his future trials. Now he couldn't trust his glasses to keep him safe, meaning he needed to keep the fight brief. With his magic behaving erratically, he also had to be careful when casting, particularly at close range, where any variation between a standard spell and a ridiculously overpowered one could cost him dearly. Stashing away the wand into his wrist holster, he first searched his belt pockets, pulling out aerosol based potions that created large plumes of gas. The gas itself was safe to breathe, as the point was to create clouds to obfuscate the Cockatrice’s line of sight. One brief glance at the creature from over the boulder, watching it as it drew ever closer to his position in its search for what blinded it, was all Harry needed to know. Tossing the glass vials filled with potion over the boulder, he waited as he heard the creature caw in frustration, before looking over, seeing it beat at the gas with its wings. Taking advantage of its distraction, Harry darted around the corner, drawing his longsword, before diving into the smoke. Seeing a brief glimpse of the Cockatrice's wing and tail was all the last Potter needed as he swung his blade in a wide arch whilst rushing past the creature, clipping it on its thighs. The moment the blade made contact, Harry felt the rough scales give slightly before he was forced to plant his feet, driving the blade deeper before it passed through. The Cockatrice cawed in pain, its wings beating even harder as it took to the air, clearing out the gas in the process. Using the light of the artificial sun, Harry kept track of its movements by its shadow as he rushed for the cover of the treeline, dodging when it swerved down to claw at him, the talons biting into wood as Harry made some distance between himself and the creature.

            Having to rely on indirect ways of keeping track of the Cockatrice's location was taxing, but the young man managed to avoid it long enough for it to land once more. Worried about it not falling for the same trick twice, Harry decided to try and use the instability of his magic to his own advantage. Casting a wood cutting curse at a tree that stood next to the Cockatrice resulted in said tree exploding, raining wood chips over the creature before the canopy came crashing down on it. The tree wasn't exceedingly large so it would hardly pose a delay, but it would still serve Harry’s plans as he threw more vials, blocking the beast’s line of sight once more. With the creature weighed down, Harry decided to cut off one of its advantages, swinging his sword as soon as he saw the black cloud parted by one of its massive wings, which had feathers along the bones but was otherwise identical to a dragons. Unlike the thigh, however, there was very little resistance as his blade made contact with the thin layer of flesh, leaving behind a massive gash. Trying to make his escape, however, proved a lot more difficult, as the Cockatrice swung its tail blindly. Harry managed to dodge it by rolling over it, but it caused him to fall out of the gas cover, with the Cockatrice apparently spotting him as he felt the ground shaking just behind him. The moment the lighting shifted, Harry knew he needed to make a quick decision. His magical barrier had already appeared unstable, while he still had his shield on his left arm. Beating on the effectiveness of a physical shield behind the magical one, Harry raised a defensive barrier, wandlessly cast, over the shield, before he turned, feeling the heat of the cockatrice’s flames on his face even as he tried to look anywhere but its eyes. The barrier held long enough for Harry to make the distance before he smashed the shield at his full speed into the creature's beak, causing it to cease using its flames, as it reared its head up, exposing its long, feathered neck.

            As Harry turned his body to thrust the longsword into the Cockatrice's chest or neck, his eyes briefly lost focus, his vision shifting into that odd, almost monochromatic field of view he had seen before when refighting the Wyrms. Except, in this view, he could not only see the Cockatrice before him, but also a point on its body where energy seemed to flow in and out off. Guessing that it was its heart, Harry aimed his blade and thrusted it, piercing through the hide. Unfortunately, he wasn't sure if it had been enough as the Cockatrice used his lowered guard to kick him in the chest, the talons on its feet scratching at Harry's chest plate and chainmail. Winded, the wizard raised his eyes to see what had happened with his sword… only to come face to face with those eerily familiar yellow eyes. In a flash of light, Harry felt his body stiffening, his legs frozen in place, before his mind slowed down. He felt the panic of his companions and how they each took physical form, hearing the Cockatrice scream and caw in anger and frustration until finally… nothing. Having experienced dying before, the sensation of nothingness that came from petrification was definitely an odd one. He couldn’t see the world around him, nor his three companions standing guard, nor the Goblin Healers entering the Arena and taking him away to receive medical treatment. He could feel it all to some degree, but could do nothing about it. Even the brief moments of monochromatic sight returned, as he could see magic flowing around him, moving in the shape of living beings, if not flowing through the walls. Knowing that the Restorative Potion would take a while to cure him, Harry did his best to figure out what it was that triggered this ability. Seeing as he was a petrified wizard lying awkwardly on a bed, it seemed like the only worthwhile use of his time. He did know one thing for certain, though. He would never again try a task in October. His Potter luck apparently didn't care that Voldemort was dead. This month just had it out for him all on its own. 

-✿-

Present Day

            “No.” That single word reverberated in the air of the Reception Hall as the elder Delacours stared at Elysia, with François raising his hand. “Look, I understand that social events aren't your thing, but Jean du Plessis is a suspect in the Sangroyal investigations that we are having a harder time getting evidence of possible conspiracy or financial support for the organization. Merteuil, however, is a different story. We have detected faint traces of Portkey magic to and from the Merteuil Estate, among others, that don't match the family's known movements. Having you and Gabrielle attend this Halloween Gala would give us possible access to a Sangroyal property, as well as contact with their membership, with du Plessis being of particular interest. Sure, I doubt they would incriminate themselves in your presence, but any piece of information, no matter how innocuous, could be extremely important for the investigation. We could really use your assistance here and, so far, you are the only person who can be trusted to look after themselves that has been given an invitation.” Elysia rubbed her eyes. “I get it, it’s an important event and you want a reliable resource within it, particularly one that has apparently caught the eye of the enemy since I made my first appearance at Beauxbatons. I understand that my presence could be very important for your investigation and their eventual arrest and I would be more than happy to help. Just not on Halloween or any other day of October.”

            Apolline sighed. “It’s not that easy. Most of the Galas that the upper echelon attend are either centered around Halloween or Christmas, with the Yuletide being a bit more scattered in the dates. If you don’t attend the Halloween Gala, the next one will be a month and several weeks later. Every day is crucial, particularly if they are attempting to recover their strength, as we believe.” Elysia raised her voice a little. “I understand, but I am afraid that anything involving me that is to occur on Halloween is simply not an option. I am sorry, but I can’t accept this request.” François rubbed his forehead. “Look, I know you and October don’t seem to have the best of track records and even I can’t deny there are a lot of coincidental events that occured to Harry in this particular month, but coincidences aside, your presence is needed for this. So please, put aside any supers-” Elysia yelled out, startling everyone. “I said NO! This isn’t about superstition, bad luck or fucking trauma. I simply can’t be in a position where my life and someone else’s depends on me in October, especially on Halloween night. Any other night of November or December is fine but just count me out in October.” Apolline used her more consoling voice. “But why?” Elysia bit her lip, unsure about what she could or couldn’t say. “There are things that I cannot share with you, both because I doubt you would believe me and because these are family secrets.”

            Elysia ran her hand through her hair. “Look… when you asked me to watch over your daughter, I swore she would be safe by my side. I cannot guarantee that if we both head to this Gala, particularly on this day. I may survive but I can't guarantee that she nor anyone else present would be safe. You want your investigation to be successful without unnecessary losses? Then forget about me taking part in anything during October and start preparing for December. I… will put aside my personal distaste for the snobbery of elitists and agree to participate in a Gala then, but no sooner. Now, if you excuse me, Adeline and the Goblin worker crews are all on their own and I don’t need a contender for the most opulate garden in France to be the end result of their discussions.” Leaving the couple behind at the Reception Hall, Elysia made her way through the ballroom before exiting out into the gardens, approaching the table where Adeline was talking to the Goblin in charge of the workers, both talking excitedly about the possible iterations. Seeing Elysia’s face, however, made Adeline frown. “Everything ok?” Elysia shook her head. “Not really but there is nothing to be done. Now, I am sorry to disappoint either of you but I won’t be having intricately trimmed hedges, though I am willing to go for water canals, a fountain and a pool, but the latter needs to have a built-in roof on it. I would like to keep the space itself as natural looking as possible. So, what do you both suggest?”

            Taking a schematic of the Garden space, the Goblin outlined the best position for the fountain, with Adeline adding in what she thought would be the best place for a variety of plants, commenting on the amount of water they would need to thrive that the canals would have to provide. Elysia dismissed any of the plant or hedge options with thorns, at least for the garden space, though she did ask the Goblins to keep them in mind as they could be placed along the periphery of the property. She did, however, like the alteration that Adeline made about the Goblin’s suggestion of a solid stone pool cover having a layer of grass over it, concealing the presence of the pool when it wasn't in use, while also keeping the yard’s pristine open space available for other activities. The goblins were eager to try the suggestion themselves, as they saw it as a welcomed challenge to their skills in construction. With Elysia’s restrictions now fully known, Adeline went over the variety of plant options she could have in the garden, what sort of flowers they had and their natural seasons. The discussion had the intended effect on Elysia, as she buried any thought of disappointing the Delacours, knowing that it was a really bad idea for her to even consider going into a dangerous situation in the month of October. She had learned her lesson in the Arena and had no intention in repeating that mistake ever again.

-✿-

            “They declined the invitation?” Louise Merteuil, a witch with short red hair, handed the missive to Jean du Plessis, who looked at it, as she replied. “They did. I will say that Apolline was a bit more conciliatory with this letter than I expected from her, but it seemed as if they simply were unable to attend due to prior engagements.” Jean read the neatly written letter, recognizing that his former classmate’s handwriting had barely changed much since Beauxbatons. Still, the fact that the Delacours weren’t taking the bait for the Halloween Gala did present him with more complications. “I had hoped to use this first engagement as a possible introduction with Potions Master Peverell, before forcing her hand the second time around. It would seem we will have to make our first interaction with her a bit less polite and more forceful.” Louise raised an eyebrow. “Oh? If you’re planning a more aggressive interaction, then you will have to find another property to do it on. I have been detecting movement along the wardline perimeter for weeks now and while I suspect it’s the MSF, I am far more concerned it's the group that took out Laborde. I am not risking the security of my Estate to satisfy your interest in one capable Potions Master.” Du Plessis stared at Louise, but the witch just stared at him back, before he sighed. “Fine. I will look for another alternative. Anything else I can help you with?”

            After he was left alone in his office, Jean looked at the file he had been able to compile on the Peverell family in general. Aside from being the boogeymen of many of the Old Magical families of France who lost their original ancestral homes prior to their disappearance, there was little else for him to go on. The breakdown in communication between the Neo Death Eaters and Sangroyal, sadly, prevented Jean from researching them further across the channel. After the decision was made to recall all those loyal to Sangroyal, the NDEs were understandably displeased, refusing to provide any further assistance, with the only remaining contact between the two organizations being the sales of supplies the NDEs desperately needed, regardless of the higher prices they were being forced to pay, though Jean knew those too would eventually end, as the wealth of the remaining Death Eaters would dry up without having a source to replenish it, with the British Ministry trying desperately to force the conflict to end by imposing greater monetary restrictions on everyone. Jean was certain that Britain’s powderkeg would be lit soon, with no side having any pathway to victory. It would be a disaster, one he hoped would keep the ICW’s Aurors unable to respond to any activities in France. If the only threat Sangroyal had to contend with was François’ remaining Auror force, then he was certain that the Ministry would be unable to stop them if they went on the offensive.

            Of course, if the little information that he had obtained on the Peverells was true, it could further boost his forces abilities beyond anything the MSF could ever dream of handling, even in their prime. While the primary source every clue led back to was a children’s fairytale, the physical evidence of at least one of the objects was indisputable. The Elder Wand, supposedly the most powerful wand ever created. The research had been done by his agents previously at the request of Voldemort, with Jean not really caring about the eccentric interests of the British Dark Lord. At least, not at first. Du Plessis had read the same conclusion that was reached in the report. That the famed wandmaker, Mykew Gregorovich, had been the last known owner of the Elder Wand, the base for many of his designs before his death. The sudden death of another infamous wizard after the murder of Gregorovich made a lot more sense to the leader of the Sangroyal organization now, if the Elder Wand had passed into his possession. The meteoric rise to power of Gellert Grindelwald and his indisputable mastery of Wizardry made more sense now, as both a product of the man’s natural talents, as well as his possession of the famed Deathstick. Unfortunately, Voldemort’s search must have led him back to Britain, possibly to Albus Dumbledore himself, as Grindelwald’s vanquisher, but whether he obtained the wand or not before his defeat at Hogwarts was not known to Sangroyal, nor was there any way to trace it with Harry Potter’s disappearance.

            Still, even if the actual Elder Wand was gone from the known record, it was possible that the knowledge of its construction remained, a closely guarded secret of the previously thought extinct family. And, even if Elysia Peverell had no information that she could provide regarding the Elder Wand itself, she would still be a valuable asset, either having access to a treasure trove of long lost secrets, spells and curses, if not at least contributing to Sangroyal with her brewing expertise. While Jean would have liked having more intelligence regarding the enigmatic witch’s motivations and capabilities, he would have to make do with what little he had, as it was clear that the MSF were drawing closer to identifying some of the membership of the organization. Though there was little tying him directly to the group, du Plessis knew better than to just trust that everything would turn out well. As he contemplated how better to insulate himself and the organization from the MSF investigation, an idea came to mind that would be able to accomplish multiple objectives all at once. It would be a bit tricky, and would likely cost him some loyalist dark witches and wizards, but the loss of a few lowborn would be worth the gains to himself and the organization. As du Plessis returned to his office at his own home, he took out a quill and began writing. He had a month and a half of planning ahead, but if his plan was successful, he could secure his position for years, if not decades to come, and all it would cost him would be taking a bit of the risk himself. It was a gamble he was certain he would win.

-✿-

            “You are not going to put on a costume?” Gabrielle, wearing a robe over casual clothes as the day had been a bit chilly, looked at Hermione as she walked out onto the small patio outside of the Peverell Estate Ballroom, where Gabrielle was seated with a cup of tea in her hand, smiling at the sight of Hermione. While the brunette could have looked great in a number of outfits, she had elected to wear the robes that many of the magical portraits attributed to medieval Witches or Celtic Priestesses, the deep forest green making her auburn hair and pale skin stand out far more beautifully. “I might slip into something later, but after Elysia declined to participate in the Merteuil Halloween Gala, she didn’t feel like it would be fair to attend the Saint-Cirq festivities this year and… I didn’t feel like it either. Besides, you definitely deserve to experience it with Fleur and Victoire on your own, since my parents are with the Minister at a Masquerade.” Hermione nodded before looking out over the gardens. The layout had changed a little as construction had begun on the finished design, but Elysia had mentioned that its completion was delayed as the Goblins held Samhain as a sacred celebration. The fountain and canals had been placed in their dedicated positions and the hedge plants that were purchased were in pots waiting to be planted into the ground, while the far end of the garden space had a large in ground pool’s shape dug out, still missing the final touches to its outer layer and the covers that would make it vanish from sight.

            “Where is Elysia?” Ida popped in to place a new and warm teapot on the table next to Gabrielle, with the blonde thanking the elf for bringing it, before she looked over at her Mistress’ guest. “Lady Elysia is currently in her room awaiting the sunset. She feels uncomfortable being on the ground when the solar disc vanishes over the horizon on this night and prefers the safety of her own room. You are welcome to head up there and join her whenever you like.” Hermione nodded. “Thank you Ida.” The young elf looked between the two women before growing nervous. “While the Mistress’ Estate is safe, Ida would ask that you refrain from approaching the fenceline after sun down. The forest will not be safe for anyone and the Mistress will not be able to assist you as readily.” Both looked at Ida in curiosity before she vanished, with Hermione joining Gabrielle for tea. As the shadows grew larger, the former Griffyndor student looked at Gabrielle. “I know you didn’t try to pressure Elysia to accept your father’s request and I can understand trusting her judgment… but aren’t you just a tad curious as to why she didn’t want to go out today? I mean, we both saw her looking ill this morning but she never looked like that when she was Harry.” The young Veela took a sip from her tea. “I am curious but… I trust her to know how prepared she feels. If something on this day makes her doubt her own abilities, then I will accept her concerns, even though I would like to know a bit more. I suppose I just… understand that there are things even she can’t tell me.”

            As the last rays of light vanished over the treetops, the women felt a brief surge of magic in the air, before a sudden, greater surge of it seemed to surround the building behind them, ultimately cascading over them and across the grounds into the forest beyond, leaving both witches feeling winded. As they shook their heads, they took stock of their surroundings, with Hermione noticing the lights through the treeline. “Are those fairy lights again?” Gabrielle looked over, the air becoming bitterly cold in the short time of the sun having vanished. “I… don’t think so.” Ida popped back next to them, looking anxious. “No Fae will be out tonight. Tonight is a dangerous night for our kind, as the spirits of the dead wander out in the wilds. Mistress’ guests should go inside quickly.” As the wind picked up, the two witches agreed, entering the ballroom through the available door, before closing it, noticing quickly how the windows seemed to be vibrating within their frames. Gabrielle looked up to the ceiling of the ballroom, watching the grand chandelier shaking at a greater degree than the windows, knowing that Elysia was just above her. Taking the stairs at a faster pace than normal, Gabrielle reached the door of Elysia's room with Hermione right behind her, before pushing it open. Peering inside and looking away from the rattling window panes, She noticed Elysia seated in her high backed chair, breathing erratically, her fingers digging into the wood of the armrests. 

            Rushing to her side, Gabrielle cradled Elysia’s face in her hands. “Shh, it’s ok. Just breath, breath.” Desperate to aid her lover, Gabrielle had even used some of her Allure, expecting to feel it get deflected, only for it to seemingly latch on to Elysia’s magic, drawing her attention to the young Veela. After a deep breath, a final wave of magic cascaded over Gabrielle and out of the house, before the shaking of the room ceased. Placing her hand over Gabrielle's, a visibly winded Elysia searched her face before nodding. “I’m… I’m good now. Sorry to worry you. I wanted to see if I could control the flow a bit better… but it's too much… for now, it’s just too much.” Sighing in relief, Hermione, who was standing just behind Gabrielle, looked through the window at the forest beyond, seeing as the magic coalesced in certain points, before moving about. “What… are they?” Elysia looked at the window, guessing at what it was that Hermione was seeing. “Spirits of the dead. While those with magical blood become ghosts that mostly other magicals could see, the spirits of non-magicals can still linger on the earth, echoes of lives decades, if not centuries, out of touch with reality. On this night of Samhain, as well as during other days of the year, they are able to absorb magic that gives them more tangible forms, though tonight is the easiest for it to occur.” Hermione frowned. “Binns might have been garbage at teaching History but I doubt he would have skipped over this. How is this happening here?”

            Elysia shrugged. “I am a Peverell and this is a house that they settled in centuries ago. Is a forest filled with the dead so inconceivable?” Hermione stared at her friend, hearing the vagueness of the answer and knowing there was something more. A small bit of glowing light drew her attention to Elysia’s necklace, the stone that almost always seemed like a black crystal glowing an unnatural green but for a few grooves etched into it. The symbol was one that Hermione would never forget. “Just any Peverell or one who just happens to be carrying the Resurrection Stone?” The two witches who had entered Elysia’s room were startled as the door slammed shut, locking itself sharply, before Elysia sighed, rubbing her forehead. “Ida… could you bring some tea and coffee up here please?” After the elf, who repeatedly checked on her Mistress’ wellbeing, provided the drinks, Elysia took her heavy cup of coffee and drank from it, as the others took their seats. They didn’t have to wait for long. “What I am about to say doesn’t leave this room. You don’t speak of it to your family, nor write it in a journal, nor communicate it to anyone but us three, and it's only to be discussed under the wards of the Estate, understood?” At their compliance, Elysia sank into her chair. “Yes, Hermione. It’s happening because I have the Resurrection Stone… and the other two Hallows in my possession.”

            The former Gryffindor frowned. “But I watched you snap and destroy the Elder Wand, after you said you lost the Stone in the Dark Forest. How?” Elysia shook her head. “I used the Elder Wand to alter the appearance of my Holly Wand and destroyed it in its place, and I then used the wand to summon the Resurrection Stone to me.” At Hermione’s look, Elysia raised her hand. “I know they are dangerous, but I felt that leaving the Stone for anyone to stumble upon was a bad idea, and the Wand… something told me that destroying the Wand was as bad and I held off on it. Besides, as the last descendant of the Peverells, it was my duty and responsibility to protect the Hallows.” Gabrielle, who had been listening, spoke up. “What are these Hallows you are talking about exactly?” As Hermione explained what she knew of them, Elysia waited for her body to recover more of its strength, before trying to light the candle wicks, struggling to get the magic to respond to her. She sighed, lowering her hand, as Hermione tried to describe the Hallows as the creation of the Peverell Brothers. “I can’t say for certain if the three brothers created them, though my money is on their father being the one who gave the objects form, before passing them down as tools and heirlooms. What I can say is that the magic that was used in their creation predates the twelfth century and the family name. It was something that the Head of the family possessed then… and now, and it comes with a great many fringe benefits… and certain drawbacks. Like what you have seen occurring today.”

            Gabrielle took it all in before something drew her attention. “Wait. Where are your familiars?” Elysia chuckled, before scratching playfully at the stone on her necklace. “Right here with me. The evening’s effects weigh heavily on them too and it's easier for them to just be in their non-animal forms until their magic and mine is back in working order.” Hermione blinked before Elysia’s words clicked into place. “Wait… they are the Hallows?” Elysia nodded. “Yeah, I was just as surprised as you are. There is no reference to them in the journals so this is a result of them being seperated into the three objects before being reunited with me as their keeper.” Gabrielle leaned back, nursing her cup of tea. “Well, that explains why they always seemed so… unusual. But why do they all resemble you?” Elysia shrugged. “Not sure, but if I had to guess… It's because their existence is tied to my magic, the forms they take using me as a base. In a lot of ways… we are one single being… just… with four separate consciousnesses and bodies.” Remembering the time she was inside of Elysia’s mind through the bond, the fact that she remembered hearing them speak as “we” rather than “I” now made a lot more sense. The name the Goblin’s had for her as a Champion briefly flashed across her mind, though she decided it wasn’t worth bringing up. Not yet anyways. After Elysia explained how her magic began to react to the flow of magic on Halloween night both before and after anchoring herself to the Peverell Estate wards, and how it impacted her abilities, her resistance to accept the Delacours’ request made perfect sense to Gabrielle. 

            “Still… why didn’t you just tell my parents that you would be so affected by the date?” Hermione grumbled. “Because it’s H-Elysia we are talking about here. She was never one for showing weakness, even when it benefited her to do so.” Elysia blushed a little. “That and… It’s not something I want to be advertising. Before I arrived at the Estate, it was never a problem, I just had to avoid the mines, the arena or using any heavy magic nearing the date and just ride it out. Now though…” As Hermione debated what to ask next, particularly when Elysia said something about an arena, until she noticed the clock in the sitting room indicated it was half past the hour, which made her remember her prior engagement. “Damn. I am already a bit late. I promised I would be at Saint-Cirq with Fleur and Victoire.” Elysia raised her hand. “Wait! Be careful when you exit out of the Estate. The Spirits will not pass through the fenceline, but if you get grabbed… trust me, they are not as benign as Binns and Nicholas were, and Peeves doesn’t even hold a candle to how dangerous these spirits can be.” Hermione saw the concern on Elysia’s face and nodded. “Alright… but you and I are going to talk about all this at a later date.” Elysia gave her a sad look. “We will see… but there are some things I can’t share, not even with you, Mione.” Gabrielle wished Hermione to have a good night with her sister and niece, before looking at Elysia. “What about with me? Are you able to share these secrets with me?”

            Elysia rested her now empty cup on the table before resting her hands on her lap. “If what we have results in you taking the Peverell name and swearing to its oaths… then yes. Until then I can only share so much.” Gabrielle nodded, before finishing her tea. Watching Elysia struggle a bit to get up, the young blonde asked her to just take it easy and lie back, before excusing herself to the bathroom. With her eyes closed, Elysia remained seated, until she sensed Gabrielle’s return. When she opened her eyes, she was stunned to see Gabrielle in her avian form, though she was wearing some clothes. The nervous Veela tugged at the cloth that hid her chest. “While it’s unusual, my people do make clothes for Veela in this form as well. Since we weren’t going to be trick or treating, I thought we could do something a bit different tonight.” Elysia took stock of her strength, applying a bit more willpower to get her legs to function correctly, before walking up to Gabrielle, taking her hands into her own before staring into her eyes. “They look lovely on you, and while it may take me a bit to be back to my usual self, I think I can manage staying on my feet. Now, as we weren’t able to go to the Gala, I think we missed out on a chance to dance. I haven’t truly danced since the Triwizard Tournament so if you could give me a refresher, it would be appreciated, my lady.” 

            While the feather’s concealed some of the blush from her cheeks, Gabrielle guided Elysia’s arms to their correct positions, before the two began swinging around each other, both struggling a little as Gabrielle’s feet had been altered by the transformation, while Elysia herself was recovering her footing. Eventually though, as time passed, their movements became far more fluid, with Gabrielle guiding her girlfriend to far more complex movements and grips. While it had started awkward at first, Gabrielle found the experience an unusual delight, being able to maintain her Avian form for far longer without drawing too much on her magic, with Elysia at no point drawing attention to it, her eyes looking at her with nothing but warmth and acceptance. As they danced around each other, Gabrielle found herself pulled into a hug from Elysia, the sensation of her breath on the Veela’s feather covered neck unusual but pleasant, and while the hold was intimate, it didn’t grow further, the exhaustion from earlier clearly still affecting the last of the Peverells. Still, at no point did Gabrielle feel disappointed, instead finding herself content to just be in her lover's arms, even as they retreated into the bedroom. Elysia’s gentle touch and attentiveness as she undressed Gabrielle for the night only made the blonde feel her heart grow even more certain. And while a part of her disliked that Elysia had yet to reveal everything about herself, she felt that there was no hurry, and that whatever secrets still lingered would not change how she felt. 

Chapter Text

Londinium District, November 2001

            Harry did his best to even out his breathing, his eyes closed. He could hear the heavy but measured footfalls of Dredhook as he paced around the young wizard, his voice echoing in the emptied out room that Harry slept in, the furniture removed to isolate him as much as possible, as almost all Goblin craftsmanship contained some trace of Magic. “That is it, Challenger Potter. Focus. Silence your thoughts and allow the moment to become your everything. With your eyes covered, let the world around you reveal itself to you.” Harry continued his breathing, doing his best to actually reach that level of quiet that he had never known as a teen. From the moment that Voldemort began to torment his mind with his own dark thoughts, to Snape's warped Occlumency lessons, Harry had never been able to chase away the incessant thoughts that always diverted his attention. At least, that was before his final battle. Whether it was the fragment of Voldemort's soul or the potions in his system, it was only here, in the heart of the Goblin District, that Harry had found his first, truly restful night sleep, where he had silenced all thoughts in his mind. And while his work with potions did require some measure of focus from Harry's mind, he had eventually found a balance between how much attention each stage of the brewing process required of him and what he could focus on next. Here and now, however, he couldn't allow his mind to wander or to focus on other things. He needed to draw his attention to the world around him.

            As his mind grew silent, other things became easier for him to grasp, from the sound of Dredhook's steady breathing, to the beat of his own heart within his chest. The Hallows, thankfully, fully understood the importance of this moment and were quiet, their attention diverted outwards, just as Harry's. As his breathing grew even shallower, light began to fill the raven haired boy's vision, at first taking on the form of blinding light, before his awareness grew used to it, allowing Harry's mind to see the intricacies in the light. To his surprise, the most difficult thing about this state of awareness was the fact that his own essence was overshadowing everything around him. Trying to gain a better view, Harry tried to divide his attention, doing his best to maintain this state of being while also drawing in his magic, containing it within his own skin as much as possible. A few times his focus slipped, either placing too much effort in restraining his magic, or too much on maintaining his enhanced perception. After what felt like hours, however, Harry finally found a balance, a state of control that allowed him to see outwards without having his own essence interfering. What he found did surprise him, as he could still see magic all around him, flowing like rivers or streams along the walls or roof of the building and beyond. However, what he was more interested in was the pulsing orbs of energy that walked around him, moving up or down at a steady pace on lifts, going about their daily lives through tunnels or along streets.

            The nearest solid mass of energy stopped just before Harry's face, allowing the wizard to see deep into it, seeing something that reminded him of a font, a source that continuously fed the being its essence. “Well, Challenger Potter, have you found what you were looking for?” Harry nodded, his eyes still closed. “I have.” The former Gryffindor swore he sensed the goblin’s face take on a mischievous grin. “Good.” Drawing the blade that he had on his belt, Harry raised it quickly to parry Dredhook's strike and the next few swings and stabs, before the Goblin drew back, with Harry seeing an echo of the blade on the Goblin's hand though it appeared dark, almost devoid of all magic. In an area filled with magic, the sword stood out, but Harry could imagine the difficulty in perceiving magic-less objects in an area devoid of ambient magic, if such a place ever existed. Still, he maintained his mind in this balanced state between controlling his magic and preserving his enhanced gaze as Dredhook continued to test him, from long arching strikes to Harry's legs, to sharp stabs aimed at the wizard's head or chest, with the young man doing his best to reduce the amount of movement he needed to do to counter or parry, before striking back. Though his blows never broke through Dredhook's defenses, neither of them was truly giving it their best shot. This was a training session, after all. Still, that didn't stop the Goblin Soldier from making sure his student gained every conceivable benefit from his training, even if the strikes proved difficult to predict.

            The difficulty went up greatly as Dredhook drew a second blade and began attacking Harry with both, forcing the wizard to spend some time dodging around the room carefully, since he could see the thin trails of Magic on the stonework and the wood. Harry narrowly avoided face planting himself against a wall, instead taking up Dredhook's challenge and practicing maintaining control over himself in a more mobile state. Eventually, he found himself able to not only maintain his enhanced perception whilst walking, but also whilst dodging, rolling or even jumping, rather than being forced to return to it every time he slipped out of it when he moved. Eventually, though, Harry felt Dredhook tapped the tip of Harry's blade three times, signaling an end to their training. Allowing his control to slip, Harry took off the bandage from around his eyes, before he noticed how dark everything looked. “How long…” Dredhook pointed at the wall mounted clock face. “We have been at this for hours, Challenger Potter. It is now a few minutes short of curfew.” Harry blinked, certain that they hadn't been at it for very long, before his stomach made its presence known as hunger pangs almost knocked him to his knees. Taking the canteen of water that Dredhook provided, Harry drank his fill as he sat on the ground, before wiping clean his chin. “It would seem… that this ability has a few drawbacks. I completely lost track of time.” 

            Dredhook tapped Harry's shoulder, causing the young wizard to wince slightly. “That and it seems you also lose track of what's happening to your body.” Harry ran his hand over his shoulder, seeing it come back stained in blood, before sighing. “Great, so I will be even more conducive to receiving injuries.” Dredhook shrugged. “Possibly, but it could all be a matter of focus. Clearly, you reached the necessary level needed to maintain awareness of your environment and your opponent's movements. We just need to practice enough that seeing this enhanced vision is as easy to you as breathing, which is another thing you had difficulty doing, for some reason. The more this becomes instinct rather than focus, the better.” Harry nodded as he stood back up, sheathing his sword in the scabbard before taking it off his belt. “Well, it looks like we will have quite a lot more training to go through. Hope it's not too much of a bother, Dredhook.” The Goblin Soldier smiled, shaking his head. “Harry, this has been some of the best training I have ever done in my life. Seeing how quickly you adapt and improve… It's really quite impressive. Even if all this is to help you advance as a Challenger, I want you to know that this is no imposition nor a burden, but a welcomed challenge… and an honour.” Harry felt his cheeks run hot for a moment as he proceeded to pull out his shrunken furniture and bags from the nearby closet. “It's been an honor for me as well.”

-✿-

Present Day

            A torrent of invisible force blasted the poorly conjured wall of rock to dust, as Elysia watched on, her outstretched arm slowly lowering to allow her to see the damage the banisher achieved. Taking up Macha, she conjured a few more stone walls, before stashing the Elder Wand back into her wrist holster, as Elysia closed her eyes, focusing the magic that was surging in her body before unleashing it, blasting the stone walls, though each wall was left with more intact pieces, rather than just a fine mist. “As devastating as ever, I see.” The sound of a familiar voice made Elysia turn around, a smile breaking across her face. “Golstrud! What brings you to Parision?” The Londinium Viceroy’s assistant smiled back at Elysia as he approached her. “Ragnar came over to discuss some cross District business and I accompanied him here, though he and Fueruk are currently having a private discussion. Since I heard you were down in the mines, it felt right to come over and see how you were doing. I imagine that the effects from Samhain have finally dissipated fully?” Elysia nodded. “Yeah, but you know it always leaves me in an unbalanced state, hence why I came down here to regain a feel for how much control I need to exert.” The well-dressed Goblin gestured at the piles of rubble. “Please, do not let my presence disrupt your training.” 

            Accepting Golstrud offer, Elysia began her practice regime once more, switching from banisters to blasting curses, water torrents and even electrical blasts, each spell striking its intended targets with diminishing outputs as Elysia gauged how much magic she was using wandlessly and how much she needed to use to achieve her intended amount of damage. While she could have done this at a section of the mines were new tunnels could be dug out, Fueruk had requested her to avoid doing that after her first Halloween night spent on French soil, as she had come up to Parision to carry out the same exercises she used to do in Londinium, until one of her excessively powered blasts ended up damaging an underground water reservoir that threatened to destabilize the entire area if it was emptied out. After Elysia repaired the damaged to the stone walls, and plugging up the torrent of water that had been released using a freezing spell, the Goblins did a more thorough check of the immediate area and advised against her taking part in any mining, at least until they had gotten far deeper into the bedrock. So, for the moment, she was at the deepest section of the mine, aiming at a wall that was deemed quite safe and doing everything in her power not to leave any damage to anything she didn’t conjure. At least all of her years blasting rocks gave her plenty of reference material for when she needed to conjure up the stone targets, making them hyper realistic, if not aesthetically pleasing to the eyes.

            “How are the others doing back in Londinium?” Golstrud chuckled. “Quite well, actually. My cousin misses tending to her favorite wand waving patient, as everyone else she tends to has only ever complained about how much pain they’re in after a brush with dragon’s fire. Revner is still tending to his Apothecary shop, trying to train one of his nephews in the craft. As for Dredhook… Ragnar promoted him to Unit Captain.” Elysia looked back at the mention of her mentor. “That's great! I imagine he is incharge of his old unit?” Golstrud nodded. “For the most part. Since we cycle in new recruits and trainee soldiers to serve along with veterans, half of the unit is new to him but he has been getting them up to shape rather easily. If anything, most of the recruits want to sign up to his unit, seeing as he trained the Champion of the Arena. Our Battlemaster isn't taking offense to all the attention Dredhook is getting since the old dog can see that Dredhook hasn't let it get to his head. He is still just as brutal of a taskmaster as ever.” Elysia smiled to herself. “Yeah, that's Dredhook alright. When you see him next let him know that I am still keeping up with all my training. I can't say that I am back at my physical peak from four years ago but I think I am getting closer.” Golstrud shook his head merrily. “He will be delighted to know.” After one last round of spell blasts, Elysia conjured a towel and began to dry off the sweat from her face as she and her old friend headed for the lift.

            Golstrud waited for the elevator to begin rising before renewing the conversation. “Of course, it goes without saying that everyone is quite proud of your recent published work. I hear you have put the money to good use finishing up the reconstruction of the Peverell Estate?” Elysia blew out a frustrated noise. “Yeah, though these have been taking a bit more time, what with the more complicated mechanisms and designs for the work being done in the gardens. At least the last minute work on the remaining upstairs rooms of the Estate are all completed and the furniture is in place. Once the gardens are done, that should be the end of all major construction work, as much as the contractors want to keep going and make everything even more elaborate. You should have seen the overly complicated and intricate design they had come up with for the fountain. That level of detail belongs in the Nation’s Capital, not my backyard. The only reason they changed their minds was because His Majesty requested the fountain be implemented in the Royal Courtyards, with the craftsmen agreeing to my more simplistic request afterwards.” Goldtrud shook his head, a smile on his face. “His Majesty must be beside himself, having such a reserved witch as a Champion, what with all the gifts you keep sending his way.” 

            The Londinium Goblin smile remained as Elysia pouted at him. “Well, I am glad you all get to at least have some fun at my expense. Regardless, His Majesty and the citizens of the Capital deserve to actually enjoy it more, since that level of excellent craftsmanship should be appreciated. At my place I doubt it would get a hundred eyes on it in the next fifty years. Now that would have been a waste.” As the lift rose higher and higher, Golstrud hummed to himself. “Speaking of guests, we have been told that you are actively courting a young Veela witch. Should we be expecting some exciting news in the next few months?” Elysia sighed, before rubbing her neck. “As much as we might both want something more permanent between us, we are both taking the relationship seriously and giving it the time it needs. Gabrielle has her career ahead of her and I… I am finding out what it's like to share a home with someone… I might be coming to love.” Golstrud looked at Elysia before looking ahead as the lift exited out into the main courtyard of the lowest inhabited area of Gringotts Parision, the pair knowing they had a few more lifts to go before reaching the carts that would lead them back up to the surface. “Well, none of us will be able to offer much insight into the intricacies of relationships between Witches and Veelas, but the fact that you yourself admitted that you might be falling in love with her would suggest that, to some degree, you have already made up your mind about her.” Elysia inhaled deeply before exhaling. “Perhaps you're right… but like any good magical creature, you know just how dangerous it is… to say something before you are sure you mean it.” Golstrud watched as Elysia stepped out of the lift before following after her. “Yes, I suppose we do know the dangers of that most of all.”            

-✿-

            “ Easy girl. Take your time. No one is rushing you .” Seraphina chirped after Gabrielle eased her down onto the stand that Professor d'Este had conjured for her. The two had apparated to the coastal region of Arcachon, on the edge of the Great Dune of Pilat. During their summer vacation to the Île des Sirènes, Gabrielle had noticed that Seraphina had seemed more at ease, taking flight through the air and gliding on the strong winds, but staying far from the actual waterline. The Chol had certainly felt content in the environment, but there had been a nagging feeling from her that had Gabrielle bothered. When she had a chance to see Professor d'Este, he had suggested that bringing her to a sandy environment might have helped awaken the Chol's nature to turn to sand but that Seraphina was still resisting it, because of her trauma. After some work setting up wards in the area adjacent to the massive sand dune, Estous had called her over, so as to allow Seraphina a chance at relaxing in what was the closest they could get to her natural environment while on Continental France. The strong winds of the dune certainly tugged at the Chol’s feathers, with the creature chirping as it turned its face into the wind, soaking everything in. For Gabrielle and Estous, it was a bit less pleasant, hence why they were wearing tight fitting robes that covered their extremities, with the two having placed goggles over their eyes before wrapping their faces in thin scarfs designed to protect them from the sand.

            Gabrielle watched as Seraphina opened her wings, the upcoming gust taking her up into the air, where the Chol remained, gliding as it rode the air currents as the young witch and the professor watched on. “I had hoped that the visit to the beach would have helped her out but while she got comfortable there, she never did turn to sand.” Estous stared at the bird, admiring it as it shifted its wings slightly, the motion changing its position in the sky. “I am sure that it did, but as you can imagine, Sera has to want it herself. Besides, since resting at a beach resort with lovely company, I am certain you were too distracted to give Seraphina the attention she would have needed to change, at least at the time.” Noticing the change in body language from Gabrielle, Estous continued. “Now don't blame yourself. As talented as you are as a Magical Creature Healer, you can't be one every single moment of your life. You have to have room for your family, your friends and, most importantly, for yourself. Even I, who spends ten months of the year at Beauxbatons, need to head back to Padua in Northeast Italy, to see my family and friends, from time to time. You can't save every animal that needs your help, nor can you mend them as quickly as you would like. Be patient, not only with others, but with yourself.”

            The young blonde looked up at Seraphina, who seemed to be getting used to flying in the strong winds. “ Elysia has been telling me the same thing. That I need to take things slowly. ” Estous chuckled. “ As a Potions Master, I am not surprised, as one is forced to learn that everything has its own time and conditions to reach its magical peak of effectiveness. Too much or too little will take away from the end result. How do you think Sypha and Trefor managed to get married? It wasn't Trefor who made the decision, but Sypha, who patiently waited for her man to get his fill of the Dueling Circuits before asking him to settle down. Not that Trefor complained, considering how Sypha is .” Gabrielle shook her head before a loud screech, like that of a hawk, filled the air as Seraphina began diving towards them, before spreading her wings, letting the wind carry her back up in the air. The bird did this over and over again, gaining speed and gliding closer to the ground, until it seemed to have miscalculated as she appeared to have crashed into the dune. At first Gabrielle was worried, making for the spot where Sera had seemingly crashed into, before movement over the ground made her stop, as a decently sized cloud of sand and dust took to the air, before it coalesced, as Seraphina took physical form again, a loud, triumphant screech filling the air as she glided past Gabrielle, swirling around her, before taking to the skies, her voice echoing across the landscape.

            Walking up to the young woman, Estous kept his eyes on the bird. “ Well, as a Magizoologist, I can definitely say that I have never witnessed that in my entire life .” Gabrielle followed the bird with her eyes too, though hers were swimming in unshed tears. “ Neither have I. That was frightening but… extraordinary .” Seraphina would do a few more dives, shifting form a bit higher of the ground to lessen the terror that she had inflicted on Gabrielle, with her final attempt ending with her in sandcloud form covering the young Veela, the swirling mass of sand and magic eventually recombining and turning into the Chol, before landing on Gabrielle’s offered arm, as the bird began to click happily at her companion’s gentle touch, the bond between them exuding delight, pride and a sense of oneness that made the tears on Gabrielle's eyes finally cross down over her cheeks. While she doubted that her familiar's healing process was now complete, the young Veela was now certain that the bird had finally overcome her greatest hurdle to recovery. After removing the warding stakes that they had jammed into the sand, the three of them descended the dune onto the beach, where the two magicals were able to remove their goggles and scarfs, with Sera rubbing herself directly against Gabrielle, as Estous prepared to portkey them away, though when Sera noticed the portkey, she protested. Gabrielle smiled at her friend. “ Alright, you can stay for the day but you better make your way home by sundown .” The Chol chirped merrily as it took to the skies, the air once again filled with the creature’s call of cheer and contentment for all to hear.

-✿-

            “I have to say, it might not be the Beauxbatons gardens, but your Goblin friends certainly know how to build to impress.” Elysia nodded as she and Adeline inspected the completed Gardens in between the two wings of the Estate. “And that’s despite my every attempt to dissuade them from getting overzealous in their craftsmanship.” Adeline looked over at Elysia. “What do you think would have happened if you asked for their very best work?” Elysia shuddered. “I don’t know but for some reason I am imagining a whole lot of bloody finger stumps holding chisels.” Adeline blinked for a moment before she too shuddered at the imagery. “Ok, so maybe your approach is probably for the best. Still…” The dark skinned witch approached one of the planters, which for the moment was left with bare dirt filled only to the hallway point and the top layer covered with wood chips from what was shaved off from the wood that was collected for the winter, the plants that would eventually be in the planter currently residing within the two greenhouses, depending on the conditions they needed to grow, as the cool November air would eventually turn to bitter cold winter, killing many of the selected plants. “I will need to check the planters after the first frost, in case it needs more wood chips.” Elysia took out her pocket book, before jotting the note down. The planters, like much of the Garden space, was made from a mixture of treated stone, the lighter colored materials used for the fountain and the canals, while the stone walkways matched the color of the Estate's stonework, all of it enchanted to preserve its appearance and to prevent damage for as long as possible.

            The only plants that were currently planted were the hedges, as these were evergreens, which would need trimming every year or so, though much of the garden remained exposed at chest height, rather than creating a sense of being penned in, like a maze. Elysia certainly didn't want to relive any memories she still had of being in mazes. Satisfied that the planters wouldn't crack from the expansion of dirt when frozen in the coming months, Elysia followed Adeline into the greenhouse, where the Herbologist in training frowned, noticing that a section of the structure had been changed. Rather than having the entirety of the building set to a single environment, there seemed to be sections with glass cases and doors, not that dissimilar from what Elysia's Potions Lab looked like. “What's all this?” The Head of the Peverell family smiled as Adeline inspected the changes. “A little something I thought would be very beneficial… whether you accepted my next proposal or not.” With Adeline's attention now on her, Elysia went over to some of the plant samples that were mailed over from Guiana that had been collected by the budding Herbologist, which she had been studying since the summer so as to determine their optimal performance as a Potions ingredient, as well as if they could even be grown in a controlled environment far from its natural habitat.

            “Over the last few months, you have been coming over to continue your work as a Herbology intern and have demonstrated both the ability to care for most plants, but also in the accurate study and identification of new plants with magical properties. As such… I was hoping that you might be willing to make all the work you have been doing official, becoming the Estate's Botanist. You will get paid for all the work you do, whether it's menial work like tending the gardens, repotting plants or helping out with gathering kitchen or lab ingredients. In addition, you can use the greenhouses to study rare plants from around the world, whether they be for decorative or medicinal purposes. Of course, I wouldn’t ask assuming you would wish to stay here full time, so you would be free to come and go as you please, especially now that your mother had her Floo Terminal upgraded, though a room will be made available for the both of you, just in case you need to spend the night for botanical observation. You don’t have to give me your answer any time soon, I just wanted to let you know.” Adeline looked at Elysia, before gazing over the greenhouse and all the plants she would be tending to during the winter. While the dark skinned witch had never been fond of doing the menial work at the Academy, the amount here wasn't anywhere near as exhausting or as repetitive, and the plants that had been requested didn’t require constant attention, meaning she would be free to spend more time doing actual research rather than working the gardens.

            She had certainly gotten more of a taste for research work after coming back from Guiana, observing how the plants she had discovered and cataloged behaved in a transplanted environment, determining which ones needed active pollination from a third party, which self pollinated and which ones had stages in their development that could prove dangerous to animals and humans. It was an incredibly extensive process but one she found ultimately rewarding. Having the freedom to pursue that aspect of her work in a properly equipped environment, with a partner who could then take the plants deemed effective for potions and find new recipes they could be turned into that could help out the general population… It was like a dream come true. Not that she expected any less from Gabtielle’s girlfriend. Elysia certainly had a way in bettering the lives she was closest to without giving much thought to it. That being said… “What happens if I need to go out on expeditions, like last year?” Elysia chuckled. “I sincerely doubt I will be having mandrakes growing in the greenhouses while you are away. If you leave the greenhouses free of any dangerous or difficult to manage plants, I can have the garden work taken care of by myself, Ida, if not the fairies that live in the woods. I don’t want my offer to be a shackle for you, Adeline. Anything that needs to be attended for safety reasons will have to be addressed in due time, but the contract won’t have you needing to show up every day of the year for ten years. So, what do you say?”

            Adeline rested her hand on one of the long tables that sat at the center of the greenhouse, visualizing what it would be like to take up Elysia’s offer. It wasn’t that hard, having been here before, not only this year but the year prior. Being able to have a space of her own to pursue her passion, without the labor requirements that official groweries had for its employees was definitely a very attractive offer. “What about my sketch work?” Elysia shook her head. “It sounds like you are looking for an excuse to say no. Whether you want your work as a herbologist or as a sketch artist to be your primary source of income, that is up to you, though I think my proposal gives you the opportunity to pursue both without exhausting yourself. Regardless, the choice will be yours. Like I said, you don’t have to tell me your answer anytime soon and while the remodeling did cost a bit, it was nothing that a future descendant can’t eventually use to pursue their own botanical interests, so you shouldn’t think about it as me spending money purely to gain your compliance.” Adeline nodded, spending the next few minutes checking on all the plants that would be growing in the greenhouses in the winter, greeting Gabrielle in passing, before she herself returned home. After a pleasant dinner with her mother where she discussed all the beautiful plants that were currently growing in the greenhouses at Elysia’s house, Adeline’s mind swam with Elysia’s offer, fully intending to take her time and think it over, even though she was certain she knew what the answer would eventually be.      

-✿-

            After knocking on the door a few times, François waited beside his nervous companion. “ You seem unsure, despite agreeing to bring me over .” Cynthia fidgeting on her feet as she nervously tucked a strand of her white hair behind her ear. “ My father is very selective about the cases he prosecutes, so I still have my doubts about him agreeing to this. He is very proud of his perfect conviction record and will not want to tarnish it .” François sighed. “ I know, but he is the only Prosecutor I believe that can actually handle this case .” As the door was unlocked, Cynthia mubbled “ I hope you are right ” before pushing the door open, revealing the inside of her father's office. Like the hallway they had just vacated, the office was dark, lit by very lowlight lamps, the furniture made from equally dark wood and maroon colored upholstery. Behind the large desk was a man who was wearing a white dress poet shirt, his hand busy writing on the parchment before him, his long white hair tied with a black bow tie into a long ponytail. He looked up from his parchment as soon as he sank the quill into the inkwell, before clasping his long fingers before him. “ Lovely as ever to see you well, my child. Director Delacour, it has been some time since our last meeting .” François walked forward to stand before the desk before bowing his head, knowing better than to offer his hand to the old vampire. “ Indeed it has, Viscount Moriéve. I believe you were prosecuting Patrice Athanasios for the kidnapping and abuse of several women. Your fervor for the case was most welcomed by the Ministry .”

            The older gentleman gestured at the available chairs, with François taking one, while Cynthia remained standing behind her boss, earning her a raised eyebrow from her father, before he addressed Delacour's comment. “ Patrice, like so many of our kind, was very much set in their ways. They would endanger the advances we have gained as members of the Magical Community just to satisfy their thirst for blood from the neck of an unwilling victim. There is a reason, Monsieur Delacour, that the Vampire Courts have been shifting of late as younger men and women take up command of them, as the old souls are too fond of violence. Now, as I haven't heard of any foolish Vampires misbehaving lately, I imagine the case you wish me to prosecute doesn't involve our kind .” François nodded, taking out the folder he had kept in his robe pocket, before handing it to Moriéve. “ It doesn't involve Vampires, at least, not directly .” Cynthia watched as her father held the folder in his hand, not moving to open it. “ Then why wasn't this forwarded to my office in the Ministry ?” François sighed. “ For the same reason my department has seen a great many dismissals of late. We believe that an organization has been infiltrating the Ministry. We have cleared them of their influence from more crucial sections, but we are fearful of what can be intercepted within the Ministry itself. That's why I wanted to bring this to you, away from all prying eyes or ears .”

            After listening to his guest, Moriéve opened the folder and began to read through the reports. Due to its scope, the two members of the MSF were left in silence for quite a few minutes, before the old, yet young looking, prosecutor returned the papers to the folder, before setting it on the desk. He steepled his hands in silence for a minute before speaking. “ I can see why you're so concerned over this case. Many of the parties you are investigating have strong ties to judges and prosecutors alike. Still, I don’t see why I should involve myself in it .” François looked at Cynthia for a moment before responding. “ The case involves the kidnapping and trafficking of humans, something you as a Prosecutor are very familiar with. If anything, you are the best person suited for the role, as Sangroyal seemed to have taken up the same clients the Vampire Courts once favored .” Moriéve nodded. “ That is true, but as I am sure you noticed, I have focused my career on prosecuting cases to preserve or advance the rights and protections of my kind. This case, on its own merit, does not accomplish that .” Cynthia sighed, knowing that her father would indeed hesitate to take up a case that had no stakes in it for him or his people. “ Director .” François leaned back, taking the hint from his Auror. “ I am sure you are more than aware of the new Wolfsbane Potion and the effect it has had on the Ministry and the ICW’s policies towards Werewolves .”

            The Elder vampire frowned. “I am aware. What of it ?” Delacour gestured at the file. “ I am personally familiar with the Potions Master that developed it. She expressed to me an interest in developing a potion that would have a similar effect for the Vampire population, a potion that you could drink once a week, if not once a month, without any detrimental consequences, while eliminating the effects of the thirst. In fact, she has already begun researching the safety measures and viability of the transportation of magical and non-magical vampire bats from across the world to study their biology and test her potions once they enter the first stages of trials. Now, she will do this research and development whether you take the case or not, as she feels that holding the vampire population’s future hostage would be in poor taste, and I am in agreement with her there. That said, what is being offered, is the Ministry giving the research of this Potion its full backing and support. Minister Béranguer has already voiced his approval of this offer, as well as studies for reviewing the current laws regarding Vampires and what changes could be made to expand on your rights, once your dependency on blood, whether it's from a willing or unwilling source, becomes moot. All he is waiting for… is your decision regarding this case .” Cynthia watched as her father's red eyes landed on her for a moment, before he sat back.

            The Elder Moriéve ran the offer in his mind. The laws that gave Vampires greater rights in France had come after the implementation of the blood bank system, and even that was a deeply troubled program due to its dependency on humans donating their blood, a more common practice now than in decades prior. The fact that the blood was supposed to go to hospitals and clinics first before being transferred to the Vampire Courts, however, meant they were always struggling to supply their kind. If a potion could indeed be developed that would diminish the need for Vampire dependency on blood, without any negative side effects, it would see the stabilization of his people's culture. Those that advocated for violence and the forceful retention of humans as private blood donors would have their strongest argument rendered useless. Moriéve looked at François. “ You say that the research on this Potion will occur regardless of my participation ?” Delacour nodded. “ Or the outcome of the trial. The only difference will be if the Ministry expedites the permits, within reason, and provides public funds to aid the research .” Cynthia watched her father closely, never having seen him ponder an offer with the seriousness that he was giving this one. 

            Her father exhaled deeply. “ I have never been one for rash actions. I sincerely believe that things take their time to get better and that patience is needed, particularly as a Vampire. When the Revolution reshaped the country, I thought we were on the right track for a better world, though my father disagreed with me vehemently. When he killed many of the children of the local citizenry, I was forced to choose between the lawlessness of the past or the promise of a better future for all, including Vampires. That that future would begin with my father’s own blood staining my hands… is not something I will ever truly forget .” He looked at his daughter. “ That is why I asked you to reconsider becoming an Auror. I feared the day would come when your own hands would be stained in the blood of our kind. I never wanted that fate for you, my child .” He then looked at François. “ Were it any other time, I would have scoffed at your offer. I would have considered such a potion a flight of fancy. But I have seen the packs being reshaped by the control they now have over their darker nature. I have seen them strive towards bettering themselves in concert with the wider world, now that they all have the hope of a better life. I want to see that future for my people as well. You are quite right that I am more than familiar with the established precedent of these charges and that, while massive in scope, this case is one that needs to be prosecuted correctly .” Moiréve looked from François to his daughter before nodding. “ I will bring this case to court. How soon will you need me to be ready ?” François sighed in relief, as Cynthia’s eyes swam with tears of pride. “ Sooner than you think. I am sorry to say… but the time for expediency has come at last .”

Chapter Text

            “Merteuil Team reporting in, sir. They encountered heavy resistance at the family's Estate but have successfully captured those present at the property. They also located several prisoners present in the Estate's dungeons, all reported missing in the last four months. Louise Merteuil, however, was not present. I will issue a general notice for her arrest.” François looked over at the communications officer who was currently manning the ICWs scrying mirror, a large prototype that was safely connected to pocket sized mirrors carried by every single Auror team currently operating in France. The current operation had been in planning for nearly a year, with the surveillance that the MSF was carrying out serving to narrow down the possible targets, the earlier raids forcing the illegal operations of Sangroyal to narrow down their active bases of operations. When Delacour reported the rise in portkey signatures halfway through the year, the ICW's Head Aurors began taking the necessary steps to carry out raids on all suspected properties, in support of the MSF's operation. The last item that had delayed the operation was Delacour finding a Prosecutor that would lead the government's efforts against the Sangroyal organization. With Bernard Moriéve taking on the daunting task, and the ICW supplying a neutral judge well versed in the local laws, everything had finally fallen into position. Well, almost everything.

            “Sombreuil Team reporting in. Heavy resistance was reported at the property, but most of the inhabitants were successfully apprehended, including Mouroy. No kidnapping victims were located but several pieces of sabotaged warding equipment were found in their storage space beneath the property, matching those of the Étienne investigation.” François looked over at their chief Prosecutor. “ We may need to extend the list of accomplices for a few other cases, if any of the suspects are found to have been responsible .” Bernard, wearing a black coat over his white poet shirt, grumbled, as he was jotting down the names of the parties that were being arrested. “You can go to the prosecutors that led those cases before the courts. I have enough on my plate as it stands .” The ICW Senior Auror that had been deployed to assist François, a woman with southeast Asian features, chuckled, before replying in perfect French. “ Just be thankful that you won't be the Chief Prosecutor for the ICW Trials. We will give France priority in trying and convicting these criminals as they are primarily active within your borders, but we do have a list of Dark Witches and Wizards that have been active elsewhere, sowing as much chaos and suffering as possible. When those trials are done will we then have to worry about who gets to dump them in which prison for how long .”

            Shaking his head, he looked over at the representative of those receiving the captured parties. “I sincerely hope there aren’t any Sangroyal extremists that have also committed crimes against Gringotts.” Fueruk, accompanied by his guards, shrugged. “I cannot be certain of that, Director Delacour, though if any are agents that were active in London during Voldemort’s Second War, they may have committed crimes against the London Branch. Unfortunately, the British Ministry refused to extradite the known criminals to my countrymen, so we are unsure how many may have crossed the Channel into France. As for the Sangroyal organization, I doubt they have carried out any overt action against Gringotts Paris or its dependents, so it's unlikely we will be able to charge them according to our laws. We will, however, hold them as long as we can, as per our agreement.” Nodding in understanding, François listened in as more teams reported in, all claiming success, which was both an expected outcome… and a concern. They had expected that the sudden attack on every suspected property by a combination of ICW and MSF Aurors would catch the majority of the Sangroyal organization completely by surprise, giving them little to no time to actually prepare a defense. That said, as he listened to the report of the number of dead or captured extremists, it soon became clear that the expected Dark Witches or Wizards hadn’t all been encountered.

            François suspected this might have something to do with the encoded sections of the Sangroyal intelligence they had come across. While some of the Estates were either named or identified easily due to their size, location and evidence of activity, the name of the head of the organization and their base of operations had not been properly identified. The documents they found all identified the leader as l'Éminence, an old aristocratic title that many of the old Magical Families held at one point or another, meaning that the leadership was likely one that wasn't fixed to a single bloodline. François personally believed that Jean du Plessis was this l'Éminence, but there were no financial ties between the organization and the du Plessis Estate. Delacour had hoped that Elysia meeting the man could have revealed something about his allegiances, but aside from being part of the same crowd as many of the Sangroyal members, there was no sign that he was one of them. That and the absence of what was hoped to be the organization’s primary base of operation meant that it was possible that a sizable force of Sangroyal extremists remained at large. Fortunately, once the raids were concluded and the vast membership of the organization were processed, he hoped that all the evidence they needed to find their final base of operation would already be in their possession. It was only a matter of time before this cancer that had been eating away at Magical France was finally excised, once and for all.

-✿-

            “ How could this have happened? The MSF couldn't have been able to identify so many of our members with what time they had !” The remnants of Sangroyal yelled and bickered with each other as du Plessis watched on, his expression controlled, even as his emotions surged with fury and hatred. While there had been sporadic reports of wardlines being tested, it had never seemed to align with anything the MSF had been doing at the time. With his contacts among the Aurors having been almost completely arrested or fired, he thought he could still keep an eye on where the Aurors were being deployed on patrols or investigations, but at no point did his spies seem to indicate that Delacour had been testing the defenses of Sangroyal. Of course, based on the reports coming in from his remaining Convention and Ministry sources, François had made the decision to involve the ICW, meaning any contacts that might have remained in the MSF would have been useless. Keeping the MSF Aurors where du Plessis and all the Sangroyal membership could see after the Cursed Beast Crisis must have been a strategic play, to lure them into a state of false confidence, all the while the ICW’s Aurors were performing their own covert investigation, scanning the Estate's of suspected members, determining ward strengths and gathering evidence, all without anyone realizing they were there. “ Well played, Delacour. Well played .”

            The remnants of his forces looked at du Plessis. “ Rather than congratulating our enemy, perhaps it would be best to focus on how we are going to retaliate! We can't let this insult stand .” Louise Merteuil crossed her arms. “ We need to figure out how to rescue our families as well. I will not have my son sit in a detention cell for Gods knows how long while they figure out what to charge him with .” Du Plessis sighed. “ Yes, you are quite right that we need to figure out how to respond to this. For the moment the raids are being kept quiet, but I am certain that by the morning the Ministry will inform the public. Unfortunately, attempting to neutralize their message regarding our group's motivations and activities will not be easy. Any publication that questions the official stance of the Ministry will find themselves investigated, so we can't use our usual channels. I will try and contact a few independent reporters with no ties to us and get them on the scent of this story. The MSF will look into them and appear to be targeting them purely for political reasons and that will damage their reputation further. The more doubt we can sow, the more the public may be willing to consider an… alternative solution to the current administration .” His words had the expected effect on the senior members of Sangroyal, as they all now paid him their full attention, with d’Apcher asking first. “ You mean to start a coup ?”

            Gesturing with his hands, du Plessis elaborated. “ As you know, I have a Gala that is already in the works, where I have invited a great many of the members of the Convention and the Ministry. Now, granted, a few will not attend, particularly those that suspect my allegiances. That said, the fact that neither I nor my Estate were targeted at all will give many a sense of my being innocent. This can suit us well. With a vast majority of the leadership of our country gathered in one place… a few weakened wards and a very swift entrance can get Sangroyal a slew of hostages we can use. We will appear to cooperate, releasing some of the worthless rabble we ensnare in our trap, while the bulk of our forces prepare for an attack against the Ministry. A few healthy misdirections, a trap or two to damage, contain or eliminate MSF or ICW Aurors, and we will have an easier time taking control. Of course, we won't be able to enact our organization's primary goals in the aftermath, as we should focus on gaining an air of legitimacy before the general public. Thankfully, the MSF has given us the appropriate excuse. We can make the silent masses believe that these raids were an administrative overreach by Béranguer and his administration, a politically motivated act to eliminate the opposition. If we appear to keep the Ministry running as if everything was fine in the aftermath, we will appear to get in the right. This will keep the populace, and the ICW, in check .”

            Louise rubbed her chin. “ It’s a sound strategy, and sadly, probably our only recourse. If the MSF and ICW manage to keep our properties and resources, they will eventually squeeze us dry. The less time they have to solidify their position and the less time they have to convince the public of our criminal activities, the better for us. Still, this kidnapping and hostage situation can easily backfire .” Jean nodded. “ Of course, which is why we should make sure those involved can't further expose what's left of our organization. Check amongst the others who might be willing to participate and lead this operation and bring their names forward for our next meeting, so we can decide who will have the honor, and responsibility, of Sangroyal's future .” As the senior members left the planning room, du Plessis returned to his office, before sitting down and sighing. Sangroyal had lost every single one of the properties that focused on sustaining its wealth and influence. All smuggling operations were now impossible to carry out without the Ministry's scrying and observation division being able to detect them. The only reason their final base of operations hadn't been discovered was because of the precautions that had been taken to keep its named location from ever being known to outsiders. Even a legilimency sweep would prove ineffective. The work Sangroyal's operatives had done in the Ministry’s Registry Department would certainly prevent the location from being discovered by other means. They were safe here, for now.

            It was that little bit of doubt that nagged Jean as he rested his head back. An organization that had stood for a century or more, and it was now reduced to a single base and what was left of the security forces that had been on leave at the time of the raids. They had barely a hundred people to spare. They might be able to take on the MSF’s current force, but not the ICW. That was why every aspect of his plan depended heavily on diminishing the enemy's advantages as much as possible. Of course, he knew that if François Delacour reinforced his forces with the ICW Aurors from the raids, it would be more than enough to vanquish what remained of Sangroyal. This plan to hold the Ministry hostage before the coup was very much a gamble, one where either victory or defeat were just as likely. Which was why he needed to make his preparations perfectly. If everything went according to plan, then Sangroyal would have achieved its century long objective, though it would be a tenuous hold. If it failed, it would spell the end for the organization… and Jean du Plessis had no intention of going down with it. It would be a devastating loss for sure but if he could guarantee his own survival, regardless of the outcome of the gamble, then at least, he and he alone would win. Rebuilding Sangroyal would certainly be a monumental task but it was one he was ready to take, rather than letting himself get sent off to prison with the rest. Besides, unlike the others, he could take his time. He could make sure that, if everything failed, that the next time around things would be different. 

-✿-

            “ Hmmmm, do try to hold still my dear .” Elysia, feeling exceedingly conscious about the tailor walking around her as they measured her body, decided to default into one of her meditative states, just to get that extra bit of help to ignore the fact that she was being studied, as Gabrielle and Apolline looked on. With the expectation that Elysia or Gabrielle would be requested to attend a Yuletide Gala hosted by the remnants of Sangroyal and its sponsors, Apolline had requested for Elysia to be properly examined by a fashion designer. The woman, with features that were a bit more masculine but who otherwise looked stunning in her form hugging black and grey attire, was an old acquaintance of Apolline’s from Beauxbatons and had been Apolline’s primary designer for all the outfits she wore for the Halloween and Yule Galas at the Academy. The threadwitch had gone on to become one of the primary dress designers of Magical France, her outfits being worn around the world, Fleur’s own from the Yule Ball being one of her more simplistic but elegant designs. After she finished measuring Elysia, who was stripped down to her sporty knickers, the woman walked back and frowned. “You have brought me quite the challenge, Apolline. Her build isn't at body builder level but her musculature is very noticeable. I can see why she favored more masculine styled clothing. I would usually recommend something in black, but…”

            Reaching over, she held Elysia's black hair in her hands, smiling at the feel of it, before letting it cascade on Elysia's shoulders. “With this gorgeous black hair? Non, black would be a waste. White, on the other hand… hmm…” Gabrielle gave Elysia an understanding look as her girlfriend clearly wasn't enjoying the attention. Apolline, for her part, took some joy in seeing the usually composed witch so clearly rattled. “ You said you wanted to be challenged, after everyone else just kept asking for more of the same every year, Alex .” The threadwitch grumbled. “ You would complain too if you had to replicate the same design over and over again with just the barest of changes in color and embroidery. You have no idea how much I miss our Beauxbatons days when you would just let me experiment with designs for your clothes. My models now are better at keeping still and your nieces have been a blessing from the goddess when they agree to model my dresses, but other than that, my years are nothing but dull. Still, Mademoiselle Peverell, you are quite the thought experiment. Wait one moment while I go fetch some clothstrips to see how they look on your skin and with your hair. You can relax, of course .” Apolline chuckled as Elysia lowered her arms, exhaling deeply, as her friend went to get her samples. “I know it's a lot to endure, but Madame Rosier is very passionate about her work. Trust me, you will be quite pleased with the end result.”

            Elysia nodded, not flinching at the family name as much as she did the first time she heard it. The Rosiers were a large family with branches in both France and Britain, but Alex Rosier was herself considered a white sheep of the usually Dark Family. With their reputation all but tarnished after Grindelward's War and the two Wars in Britain, the only reason the family had any good standing amongst the magical communities was, ironically, the famous fashion designer that they had basically ignored in her youth. Apolline herself knew that Alex was personally leading a shift in the family's views and ideals, with her personal accomplishments and behavior acting as an example to her cousins and nephews, all of whom seemed interested in making the Rosier family a bit more Neutral, geared more towards maintaining its renown and wealth, without being dragged down by hypocrisy and its dark past. That Elysia, with her history with the Death Eaters, had been able to accept Apolline's words showed the older Veela how open-minded the raven haired witch was, even regarding those who once might have presented a threat to her. That, or she was just really nervous being around Alex while only in her underwear. When the threadwitch returned, holding a great many straps of cloth of various colors and materials, she requested Elysia to stand up straight, stripping off the upper straps of her bra, with her arms lifted up slightly, before she began placing the various cloths over Elysia's chest.

            “Mhm… you have some color but your skin is a bit too pale for a white or cream dress, though a mix of black and white could work as long as the white is on her chest, to contrast with your hair. Your shoulders look better exposed and I believe Gabrielle would agree about an exposed back.” Gabrielle's blush was swiftly followed by Elysia closing her eyes, with Alex nodding, understanding her client's mannerisms. “I would, however, suggest a shawl or coat, so you can feel a bit more comfortable. We will see after we are set with the dress’ colors and design for something to make you a bit more at ease. Now, let's see… I brought this green to match your eyes and it does look very lovely on you.” After going over a variety of colors, Madame Rosier eventually narrowed it down to the vibrant green or a mix of white and black. She seemed a bit more fond of the green, but hated the idea of using a black coat with the way Elysia's hair blended into it. “I will give the top a bit more thought. Now, how would you like the dress to fit your legs?” Elysia sighed. “I need to be able to move, so nothing that could make me trip.” Alex grumbled. “A shame, as I think you would look great with a trailing dress. Still, I know François and Apolline, so I can imagine why you need more flexibility with your movement. I think a tight fit along your waist will be better, with looser cloth towards your feet, but not enough to get caught or stretched if you need to move quickly. I might be able to give you a bit more maneuverability with a hidden zipper for the waist, in case you really need to put some effort.”

            Elysia chuckled half-heartedly. “That would be appreciated.” After a few more minutes with Alex using a photograph taken of Elysia and sketching paper, the two discussed the possibilities for the dress as Madame Rosier made a rough outline of her ideas, Elysia was finally able to put her clothes back on, whilst Alex began the process again with Gabrielle. As the young blonde was measured thoroughly, Elysia stood beside Apolline. “François mentioned neither of you are likely to be invited. Are you two sure you want us to go through with this?” Apolline sighed. “I am not particularly fond of the idea, but the raids made it clear that du Plessis did a good job of concealing his involvement. That said, I am very certain he is a part of the organization, maybe even leading it, especially now that it's been thoroughly dismantled. I am sure François will give you a few phrases you can use to try and catch some possible evidence of his involvement. And if he does try something… well, it's better to have you there, particularly if you and Gabrielle are not the only invited guests who could be targeted.” Elysia frowned. “You think he would be so foolish to try something now?” Apolline recalled her time at Beauxbatons, how he reacted around the other boys and girls, how vindictive he was, particularly to those who snubbed him, even though there was little proof he had been behind the incidents. “I think… something might yet happen… exactly because they are now so diminished. So make sure you keep your eyes open at all times. Even if the threat doesn't come from him… I feel a threat is imminent regardless.” Elysia looked over at Gabrielle as she and Alex talked a bit more excitedly, her own eyes narrowing. “Whatever happens, I will keep her safe.” Apolline saw the look on Elysia's face and some of her concern from earlier dissipated. “I know you will.”            

-✿-

            “Thank you for accompanying me with this. I know Victoire keeps you quite busy.” Fleur shook her head as the two witches walked along the footpath leading to the recently finished Granger home. While Hermione had been here before during the various stages of the construction, Fleur had yet to see it herself. Not that Hermione had ceased to be impressed by the sight of it. Clearly her parents had missed their home back in Britain as it looked like the two story house the young brunette had grown up in. Except, rather than the smaller house she remembered leaving after a particularly traumatizing event, the contractors had built the home a bit wider, giving every room she had grown up in a lot more space for comfort, with the addition of an adjoining car garage making the place feel like it came right out of a non-magical neighborhood, which wasn't necessarily wrong. The house was built on a property not far removed from a suburban neighborhood on the outskirts of Reims, in close proximity to not only any businesses her parents would need to visit, such as supermarkets, pharmacies and government offices, but it was also on a bus route for the local schools. Her parents had actually met the closest neighbors and had gotten along well with them, even testing out the wards by allowing strangers into the house. The wards were designed to register intent, so anyone that wished them harm would have suddenly remembered something more important to do and flee, though thankfully the non-magical guests had no trouble entering the property and speaking with the Grangers amicably.

            The fact that her parents were acclimatizing themselves to the area was one of the reasons Hermione hadn't been spending as much time with them. After the nearly six years they had spent together in their London house, practically imprisoned because of the threats the Neo Death Eaters posed for the family, she had felt that her parents would much rather feel a bit more like their old selves if she made herself scarce. They weren't practicing dentistry just yet as they needed to go through the process of getting their licenses recognized in France, though the clinic they would be joining had been calling them in to get a feel for their work ethic and practical knowledge, while also checking if they hadn't been exaggerating their Mastery of the French language. Her father had demonstrated that he hadn't been a practicing dentist in some time, but he had been upfront about this with the clinic and they had been more than willing to give him a bit more time to get back into the profession. The area they were in had been in desperate need of licensed dentists to reduce the workload on those already practicing, so the clinic was being very understanding as everyone waited for all the government paperwork to come in before, at the very least, her mother could get started working there. Hermione couldn't express how happy she was hearing that her parents’ lives had been on track to returning to normality once more, which was why she and Fleur had decided to drop by with some food so they could celebrate.

            “Please, you saw the smile Victoire had when we told her she would be spending the afternoon with her Auntie Gabrielle and Elysia. The only ones getting burdened are those two and… I am pretty sure they don't see it as much of a burden. If anything, I think Elysia is starting to look forward to it a lot.” Hermione nodded as the two neared her parent’s porch. “Yeah… I noticed that too. H- Harry had always had a difficult time saying what his life out of Hogwarts was like, though I know that his relatives weren't anything but abusive with him. Had my own faculties not been impaired, I might have tried to get him some help but, by the time he had opened himself enough to me in order to express what his life was like, I was probably already too heavily affected by the potions to think about contacting the DMLE or Child Services. Still, I knew that what he always yearned far was what everyone else seemed to have; a normal family life with parents and siblings that loved him. As Elysia… I suppose that’s evolved into a desire for experiencing it as an adult, which translates in her wanting to raise or care for children. Though Elysia, being who she is, will probably hesitate in even considering having a child of her own.” Fleur nodded knowingly. “Yeah, you're right. And Gabrielle has seen what motherhood was like for me at such a young age so she is very likely to want children at a later time. Having Victoire over, at least, gives them both a chance to experience what being responsible for a child is like.”

            Fleur did nudge Hermione’s shoulder. “What about you? Have you given much thought to having a child of your own? Though if you ask me, you did raise Victoire quite a bit over her first five years with me.” Hermione blushed softly as she adjusted the bag she had filled with food. “I… I have. I know that potions exist that allow for Witches to have children without needing a male donor and I would love for my parents to get to be grandparents in their own right, but for that I would want to be in a more stable relationship. And, of course… I would need my partner to agree to it too.” Fleur leaned over and kissed Hermione's cheek. “I would be more than happy to agree to it… once we both feel we are ready for the responsibility again. Now, are you sure your parents are in the house?” Hermione briefly checked the wards, finding both her parents were currently in the kitchen. “They are, but if we don't hurry they might already be getting dinner started.” Using her own set of keys, Hermione unlocked the door, before walking into the house. “Mom, Dad? I’m ho-” It took all of a few seconds for Hermione to register that her parents hadn't been preparing dinner, as she was able to see through the open space that was the living room and straight into the kitchen, where her parents were desperately trying to cover themselves up. With her face as red as a tomato, Hermione took a few steps back, saying “sorry… uhm… take your time,” before closing the door again.

            Setting down her bags of food on the nearby bench that sat within the house's small porch, Hermione pressed her hands against her face. “I might need to be Obliviated.” Fleur laughed. “Hermione, if I had been Obliviated every time I found my parents in an “intimate” moment, I am pretty sure I would be under the care of a Mind Healer. Besides, isn't this a good thing? After spending five years or more with their daughter in a home with no sense of privacy, they now have a house all to themselves, their lives picking up where they had left it before… It was all bound to rekindle a few old feelings they might have been restraining.” Hermione looked at Fleur and the smile on her face, as her own blush went down. “I… you're right. It makes sense. I guess… I never saw them interacting that way as a child, let alone as an adult, so I just thought that physical intimacy was just… not something they were really that into.” After a few quiet heartbeats, the front door opened, revealing Emma Granger, fully clothed, though just as red as her daughter had been. Hermione, ever the Gryffindor, raised her bags of food. “Hi Mom. Sorry about… interrupting you two, but Fleur and I wanted to treat you and dad to her homemade bouillabaisse. It's really good.” Seeing that her daughter was seemingly fine, Emma smiled. “We would be delighted! Please, come in.” As Fleur began the process of cooking the meal, Hermione watched her parents' interactions, smiling, realizing that Fleur was right. 

            Her parents had spent the last few years stressed out by their living conditions in Britain and by the actions that Hermione had taken on them. Here and now, however,  they weren't just the parents of Britain's most well known first generation witch and the target of the Neo Death Eaters. They were getting their lives back together, practicing their profession, living in a home that Hermione knew that her father was quite proud of, feeling safe and comfortable for the first time in years. That they might have gotten comfortable enough to reignite the old flame of passion was understandable and even expected. And, while the thought, and now sight, of her parents being intimate did make Hermione feel a bit embarrassed and uncomfortable, she could readily admit that she was happy. Happy that her parents were able to still feel the same passions she was currently feeling for Fleur, happy that their lives had finally improved so much after so many hardships. Raising a first generation witch in Britain couldn't have been easy for them, let alone someone who became the focus of all the hatred of the pureblood fanatics. But now, all that was behind them. As the four of them settled into dinner with Fleur teasing the Grangers about their intimate activities, Hermione found herself growing comfortable with the subject, a smile never leaving her face for long. It might have taken a while, but her family had finally been freed from the ghosts of her past. There was no reason whatsoever not to celebrate that.

-✿-

            “Ahh, my Lady Peverell. It is unusual to see you here so early in the week. What service can Gringotts Paris provide for you today?” Elysia sighed, closing the door to Fueruk's office. “I need an outsider's perspective on a delicate matter.” Fueruk raised an eyebrow but gestured at the Champion of the Arena to sit. Once seated, Elysia explained the situation she found herself in as the invitation Apolline had expected did actually arrive, though the name on the invitation and location of the Gala had been an unexpected surprise. The invitation had come from Jean du Plessis himself, inviting Apolline and her daughter to attend a Yuletide Gala at the du Plessis Estate near the city of Poitiers. Furruk hummed to himself. “I don't see much of an issue with what you have stated. It is not uncommon for political enemies to make the effort to appear cordial.” Elysia sighed, rubbing her head. “I know. It's just… a good chunk of the Sangroyal organization just got arrested by the MSF, including a few Representatives, Ministry personnel and financiers. It just feels… unusual that a possible member of the organization would send out such an invitation at this moment. He has to know he is under investigation. Why invite scrutiny upon himself?” Fueruk hummed to himself. “Why indeed. Though the fact the MSF didn't target him or his Estate would make one assume they can't charge him with any crimes as of this time.”

            Elysia stared into nothingness, her eyes unfocused, before sighing. “It just… something doesn't feel right, and not just the fact that we are heading into a Gala organized by a potential extremist. Apolline checked and quite a few members of the Ministry and the French Magical Convention were invited. Because his property wasn't raided by the MSF, like the other Sangroyal members, the people trust that accepting the invitation is safe. In such a situation… I just don't know what to expect from this man. Apolline has her personal views regarding the man but I need a more objective perspective.” Fueruk opened his hands. “And you expect me to know something about this man?” Elysia stared at Fueruk. “He wrote legislation that would have discriminated against you and other non-human races and remains an active member of the Convention. I highly doubt you have never heard his name. No Goblin would have a known enemy in a position of power and have nothing on him.” Fueruk's smile became predatory. “It always warms my heart to see how well you have come to know us, Lady Peverell. You are quite right that we have a bit on Jean du Plessis.” Reaching into a drawer behind him, Fueruk searched the various files before pulling one out. “He is a descendant of a minor noble family from Poitiers, which has produced various political figures in centuries past, his namesake being a famous Cardinal, who himself was magical.”

            Seeing the frowning Elysia's face, Fueruk chuckled. “There were many magicals in positions of power within the Catholic Church who hid their talents well. A few were there as spies, but a few others were rather… vindictive against a society that they perceived might have wronged them. Regardless, the family endured as an Old and Noble family with plenty of ties to others, including in Britain. Prior to Jean du Plessis’ ascension to head of the family, the Estate had suffered greatly in the Revolution and Napoleonic Empires, with no head being in power during the Second World War. As for the man himself, as you stated, he is no ally to the non-human magical races and has been a steadfast proponent of their exclusion from the Convention and Ministry, before eventually changing tactics. While he isn't as overt as all of his fellow conservatives, he has been steadily chipping away at the current status quo. His most successful venture was the increase in Ministry support of a magical bank with no direct ties to Gringotts, other Goblins, or even Dwarven banks. Many of the former Aristocratic families moved their Vaults to said bank, hence why our knowledge of their financial activities is limited to their activities with other businesses associated with us.” Elysia rubbed her chin. “So he likes to hide, conceal his objectives and even go for minor victories rather than accept defeat… anything else, something that might have caught your eye, or perhaps any unexplained incidents surrounding him?”

            Fueruk looked over the file in front of him. “Not much. He might have some direct contacts with Britain, but we aren't exactly sure who. The Malfoy family may be one of them as they have French ancestry. As for anything unusual… there was the case of a missing person reported in Beauxbatons during his final year at the Academy. A young first generation witch, Marie Douanes, disappeared in her fifth year. No traces of her were ever found and none of her classmates had any inkling as to what might have happened. A few students were interviewed and suspected but no evidence was able to be discovered. Jean du Plessis was interviewed but he had no interactions with the girl, no one saw him near her before the disappearance. The case was ruled a missing person and left at that, particularly since she was from an orphanage, so no extra effort was given to the investigation.” Elysia pursed her lips in thought. “I will keep all of that in mind. Lastly… do you think I should continue doing this? Assisting the MSF with their investigation, I mean, sure, I might have given them a headache with the Laborde incident, but… is it alright for me, as a civilian, to continue getting involved? I left behind any desire to be an Auror for a reason.” Fueruk brought his hands together after closing the du Plessis file on his desk. “Are you concerned about yourself slipping into a role you had chosen to discard or what His Majesty would say of your activities?”

            Elysia rested her hands on her lap. “I spoke to His Majesty after Director Delacour attempted to recruit me for the Halloween Gala. He gave me his authorization to assist the investigation so long as my activities were either in self-defence or within the scope of my social activities. Obviously, if something were to happen at a Gala I attend, that would qualify. I just… I knew that getting my potions registered and opening up my home to Gabrielle would mean getting dragged back into the dangers of public life… but I never intended to get drawn into an investigation of extremists involving Dark Wizards and Witches. I am wondering… if I need to pull back. To put greater distance between myself and the public world.” Fueruk searched Elysia’s face, before sighing and standing up from his chair. “If I may be so bold, Lady Peverell, I wish to say that, while your involvement in the greater world has increased, it has clearly been to your betterment. Everyone can see just how happy you are now, how much you have grown as a woman and as a witch. Truly, it has come with some unforeseen complications, but these are to be expected in any life, not just yours. As a Viceroy, I am glad to hear that you are taking your responsibilities as well as you have, contacting his Majesty when you feel that your position of neutrality is being challenged. But, ultimately, you are no Goblin, Lady Peverell. You are a witch, a kind, gifted and exceptionally caring witch. Even if Mademoiselle Delacour was not your mate, I believe you would still have gone to her aid in her kidnapping… and that you would be trying to assist them now. As such…”

            Walking up to Elysia, he took her hands into his own, surprising the young witch with the gesture. He looked at the hands for a moment before looking at her. “I think you should continue to follow your heart in this case. Sure, you wish to be anonymous and that your name appears nowhere for others to celebrate, but your heart and hands are those of someone who deeply cares about others. While you should always question whether you are doing the right thing, never doubt what your heart tells you. If you are concerned over this Gala, then attend it with your fears guiding you. If you find du Plessis to pose an active threat, then you will know what it is you should do. Trust yourself, as you did in the Arena. Trust in your strength, your training and most importantly… your instincts. And, if those very instincts drive you to act beyond the scope of what His Majesty has permitted, trust that he will agree with your reasoning. You are the Champion of the Arena. If anyone knows when one should or shouldn't fight, let alone kill, it would be you.” Elysia searched the Goblins face before smiling softly at him. “Thank you, Fueruk. I will keep your words in mind, but as Champion of the Arena, I have a responsibility to you and the entire Goblin Nation to behave accordingly. I won't step beyond my purview… but I will make sure to listen to my instincts… even if two out of four of them are suspect most of the time.” Fueruk chuckled as he released her hand. “Perhaps, but out of the four, it is yours specifically that matters most, and that is the one that we all trust. Now, is there anything else you need?” 

            The raven haired witch thought for a moment. “I wish to see the smiths and the healers regarding my commission. The sooner it's done, the better I will feel.” Leaving Fueruk’s office, Elysia spent the next few hours within the Bank before exiting out the front entrance, saluting the two guards as she passed them by after stretching out her left arm, before looking over Place Cachée, the overcast sky bathing the world in shadow and greys. As she tightened the scarf around her neck, she felt something cold land on her nose. Looking up, she watched a light flurry of snow begin to fall, catching everyone by surprise considering they were only part of the way through November. As the people made haste, Elysia exhaled, her breath coming up in mist. Fueruk was right. As much as she wanted to ignore the world, she cared about others too much. While she swore she would never be anyone's puppet… that didn't mean she couldn't help out from time to time. Even though she was worried about the upcoming Gala and the danger she and Gabrielle would be walking into… they were nothing compared to the dangers she had faced before. Of course she and her companions had been alone then, only their lives being put in danger. Where she was going, she felt that everyone could find themselves under threat of harm. Elysia hoped that her training up to the Gala would be more than enough to prepare her. It would have to be.

Chapter Text

Londinium Arena, February 2002

            Taking the full force of the swinging tail against his magically enhanced shield, Harry could honestly feel pride in himself in the way he was handling his second attempt against the Cockatrice. Having obtained the ability to perceive the world through magic alone, he had no trouble at all “seeing” the Cockatrice before him. No spells, no enchanted glasses, nothing but the focus of his mind which, as Dredhook had hoped, had made the exercise as easy as breathing. So, rather than taking on the Cockatrice as he did before, keeping the creature on the defensive and unable to strike at him directly, the last of the Potters was able to follow through with his original intentions: to face the Cockatrice in a prolonged battle in which Harry could learn how a dragon-like creature fought. Even now, as the larger half-bird, half-reptile creature turned its body around after its tail strike failed to dislodge its opponent from its position, it took a deep breath and spat fire at Harry, who was able to raise his shield up with more than enough time to avoid injury. Of course, he knew that the next beast he would be facing would be even more devastating with it's breath, but Harry wanted to know how it felt to be on the receiving end, getting a bit of the tell tale heat leaking around from the edges of the magical barrier, which Harry was certain would mean that stronger flames would be more likely to envelop him. He would have to use the more encompassing shield that he used against the Tarasque to avoid injury in the future.

            From the stands of the Arena, even the Goblins could tell that their Challenger was a lot more confident, their cheers erupting as soon as the Cockatrice had exhausted its flame. Hearing the Cockatrice make an odd noise and sensing the end of the fire being blown towards him, Harry gripped his shield tightly before rushing forward, using a banisher cast the opposite direction to increase his speed. The round dome of the shield smashed straight into the Cockatrice's face, disorienting it, as Harry swung his new sword around. The blade, made of a dark grey, almost black, metal, was a prototype the Goblin smiths had been working on, attempting to match Harry's request for a blade capable of transferring magic more easily while retaining their exceptional hardiness. Having already charged it with an electrical attack, Harry merely swung the blade in the Cockatrice's direction, the magic passing from his palm and through the blade with greater ease, before arching through the air, the strike causing the creature to caw in pain, before taking to the skies. Charging an even greater spell, Harry jumped into the air, his movements again enhanced by magic, before swinging the blade again, the thunderous strike deafening much of the audience as it struck the beast. In the blink of an eye, as the light from the spell faded, Harry watched as the Cockatrice lost control of its wings, falling to the ground below, the air filled with the smell of ozone or chlorine. Casting the slowing momentum spell, Harry decelerated his speed to land safely on the dirt, before approaching the downed beast.

            While his earlier encounter against the Cockatrice had made him appreciate the creature's unique capabilities more readily, even he could feel just how lopsided this second attempt at the trial was. It was particularly dreadful to Harry knowing that this was the same creature he had faced before, the beast having survived simply because he had been unable to jam the sword far enough to clip its heart, with his three companions interfering long enough to keep the creature away from Harry's petrified body. Now, several months later, with Harry having taken all the necessary precautions and training to take advantage of his own growing set of abilities, the reality of the creature he was facing had changed so drastically. He could see now that while its more dangerous cousins were true apex predators, the Cockatrice was closer to a predator of opportunity, favoring its highly specialized ability as its primary means of securing its meal. As the creature struggled to get up, its body twitching, Harry briefly wondered if he could somehow spare the creature. Whether it detected his hesitation or had simply recovered enough of strength, the Cockatrice turned to face him, blasting him with the full force of its magical sight. Even with Harry’s eyes closed, he saw the magic almost blind him with its intensity. Sadly, without the eyes being the method to perceive the magic, it was simply no different than if someone had cast a lumos spell in front of Harry with his eyes covered, a surge of light that achieved nothing.

            As the beast prepared to strike at him, the young raven haired wizard held his blade and shield up. Deflecting another attempt to strike him with its tail via his shield, Harry waited for the Cockatrice to try and attack him with its claws. Redirecting the blow with his blade, Harry slid it along the beast’s leg, the metal sliding easily through the creature’s spur, before switching his grip to ram the blade upwards. Striking from beneath, the blade had an easier time reaching its mark, piercing the Cockatrice's heart, before Harry pulled himself back, keeping enough of a distance between himself and the creature as it bled out, as it eventually collapsed onto the ground. Approaching its prone form, Harry found it was still alive, though just barely. With his sword pointed to the ground, Harry jammed it into the Cockatrice’s body, before focusing his mind on that spell once more. “ Requiesce in Pace. ” The spell passed from his palm, through the blade and into the creature's body, the last vestiges of life silenced in a swift and painless end. Drawing his sword, Harry took a moment to clean it adequately before sliding it into its scabbard as Ragnar announced his victory to the cheers of the Arena’s occupants. Rather than making his way to his abode, Harry first stopped by the smiths to return the prototype, with the smiths, having observed the battle, receiving it with great reverence before going through the process of cleaning it, as it would soon be reformed once again. It, like Harry, was still incomplete, something only discipline, hard work and time could change.

-✿-

Present Day

            “ Ah, you must be Mademoiselle Delacour .” Gabrielle did her best to present a cordial smile before making a small bow. “ Monsieur du Plessis. Thank you for the invitation to your lovely home .” At the very least, she wasn't lying about the property. The du Plessis Estate was certainly lovely, sitting on the banks of the river l'Auxance, just outside of the city of Poitiers. Like many of the properties belonging to the former French Magical aristocracy, the du Plessis property was built in the past with constant renovations being made to enhance its grandeur and splendor to greater heights. The garden as the guests entered the property was a perfect example, as the hedges were intricately cut into the forms of various magical beasts, these being animated by magic to perform specific motions, the fountains filled with water enchanted to glitter in the twilight of evening as if the water itself was made of stars. It was beautiful, but Gabrielle could see past the beauty and at the performance that Jean du Plessis was carrying out. With a large chunk of the Sangroyal organization currently in MSF custody awaiting trial, a man that in the eyes of many was very close to all the raided properties was currently hosting a large chunk of the remaining members of the Magical Convention, as well as influential members of the French Ministry of Magic. Jean du Plessis was doing everything in his power to project confidence and innocence for all the guests to see, regardless of his true allegiances.

            The man in question stood at the entrance of his Estate’s ballroom, a large rectangular room that sat along a great wall of windows looking out into the property’s inner garden, the ceiling high above the heads of the guests sporting three great chandeliers made of glass or crystals. As if stepping out of an earlier period of time, du Plessis was himself wearing clothes reminiscent of Eighteenth century French nobility, down to the golden threads along the edges of his justaucorps, the long coat reaching down to his knees, his legs covered in form fitting white stockings. He, thankfully, neglected to wear the hideous wigs or have his hair rolled up as the old aristocrats had favored, leaving it loose while tied with a silk ribbon. In greeting he took her hand and made it as if he were to kiss it but stopped short. “ It's my pleasure to have you here. It's a shame your mother wasn't able to attend .” Gabrielle politely pulled her hand back. “ She offers her apologies, but an emergency within the Conclave leadership required her immediate attention .” Jean nodded. “ Of course, though it would seem even absent, the beauty she exemplified is not missing from this Gala. You are as lovely as one would expect a child of Apolline's to be .” Gabrielle allowed du Plessis and those close to her to look her over. 

            Rather than the silver dress she wore to the Beauxbatons celebration, Alex Rosier had designed for her a dress that blended silver and very light blue into a unusual textile, looking as if the blue was piercing through an intricately woven web of silver threads, the shawl on her shoulders and back being purely of the silver cloth, her golden locks styled to fall across her shoulders and back freely. A commanding voice, however, broke the appreciation of Gabrielle's outfit, the sound of her date's irritation making the young Veela smile. “I do not disagree with you, Monsieur du Plessis. Gabrielle is a manifestation of beauty tonight. I just hope everyone in attendance remembers their manners. I will not have my date accosted .” Jean du Plessis looked over Gabrielle's shoulder, him and those who had seen Elysia's previous appearance expecting her to come in wearing her more masculine attire, only to be stunned when they found the raven haired witch staring at them, wearing a green dress that shone in the light as much as her eyes, her hair looking like a void of inky darkness. After struggling with how to make the attire work, Alex eventually settled on a shawl that blended three layers of cloth, the same green of the dress that cascaded over Elysia's shoulder and upper arms, while a thin thread of black sat across her shoulder blades, before a thick line of white covered her upper chest and back, her black locks contrasted beautifully on the white. Alex herself had demanded to take pictures of the two women wearing her dresses before sending them off to the Gala, satisfied with her work, and looking forward to, as well as dreading, the requests for similarly designed dresses in the following year.

            The beauty of Elysia's appearance didn't ensnare the man as long as Gabrielle's, but it had the intended effect of breaking his concentration. He bowed softly with his hand held out. “Ah, you must be the much talked about Potions Master, Elysia Peverell. Welcome to my home, my Lady. While Mademoiselle Delacour is a spitting image of her mother, you are yourself quite the lovely woman.” Maintaining the etiquette Apolline had instructed her in, Elysia offered her hand to du Plessis, flinching momentarily at his touch, before he released her, her hand pulled back against her waist. While Gabrielle found the reaction of her girlfriend to du Plessis’ touch odd, the two of them entered the Gala, though they refused to partake of any of the offered drinks or appetizers, a safety precaution that Elysia had insisted on, despite both wearing rings designed to indicate the presence of poisons or potions. They didn't have to wait long before Jean returned, approaching Gabrielle first. “ It's a shame, Mademoiselle Delacour, that the original intention for your invitation cannot be met. I had hoped to help ease the animosity between you and the families of the children that were involved in that dreadful incident at the Academy, but recent matters have kept the heads of the families understandably occupied. Such unpleasantness that has befallen so many families of such pedigree. Still, I must commend you on the control you seem to be exerting over your Allure. I myself have some training in the mind arts and can hardly feel any influence at all. One has to wonder just how effective it was a few months back that it would make youths behave so… inappropriately .” 

            Elysia, who was standing next to Gabrielle, saw her clench her jaw, before being the one to respond. “If you would excuse me, Monsieur du Plessis, but I believe you and so many others misunderstand the nature of the Veela Allure.” Jean looked over at Elysia. “Oh, how so?” Elysia gestured with her hand. “Well, you seem to think of the Allure as this magic that can compel a susceptible soul to act in a manner that they otherwise would not, almost like the Imperius Curse. Except, that's not how their Allure works. Where the Imperius Curse forces the will of the afflicted to be subordinated to the commands of another, the Allure simply draws out aspects of the individuals affected that they would otherwise keep hidden. As such, it would not be accurate to say that Gabrielle or any Veela forces those affected to behave inappropriately, but that the individuals in question would already have behaved as such were it not for other factors restraining their baser desires. If anything, the Allure simply brings out what others would seek to hide and perhaps that is the reason why “seemingly” civilized men of pedigree find it so appalling. Not because of what it forces others to do, but because it brings out aspects of themselves they would never wish to see the light of day.” Jean looked at Elysia, with other guests having heard Elysia's words also having their gaze fixed on her, as Gabrielle did her best not to gape at her girlfriend’s insightful response.

            Eventually, du Plessis recovered first. “That's… an interesting point of view you have, Mademoiselle Peverell. I suppose it's to be expected that someone of your exceptional talents is exceedingly perceptive. I am, however, curious. So many of the potions you developed could have been kept as secret recipes. With adequate contacts, you could have monopolized the market regarding the new Wolfsbane Potion and so many more, charging whatever you would have liked. Why allow all that potential income to go to waste?” Elysia raised an eyebrow at the man. “Because that was never the point for me. My goal was for my potions to find their way into the hands of those who needed them the most. I have no problem profiting from my work, but I refuse to dangle hope before the eyes of those suffering, only to bring further pain to their lives in exchange for monetary gain.” Du Plessis searched her face before sighing. “Sadly, not everyone can develop potions as you have done. There are a great many people who could only achieve the completion of a single potion with decades of work, resources spent, all to reach a single, simpler conclusion. While you profited from yours, Damocles Belby has seen his earnings vanish.” Elysia nodded. “I am aware and that is a sad turn of events. Unfortunately, I can't deny that one look at the potion he created would make it clear to all how… unrealistic it was as an option. Mandrake, Dragon's Blood, Occamy egg, Moonstone. All ingredients that, while powerful, were exceedingly expensive to acquire.”

            A bit of venom slipped into Elysia's voice. “And then to combine all that with poorly processed and highly toxic Aconite, as well as Hellebore? Please, any Potioneer worth their salt could see that the potion, while slightly effective, was just as devastating to the health of the Werewolves as the transformation itself. With all due respect to Potioneer Belby, his product seemed more like a desperate attempt at creating a potion than a carefully tailored medical product. I saw the effects the potion had on Werewolves in my life and I could see that it was not enough. There needed to be a better option. Damocles Belby should receive the praise for developing the first Wolfsbane Potion… but no Werewolf would ever consider his contribution any better than a costly respite. I sought out to give the Weres, and by extension their families, friends and communities, hope of a better future and I succeeded. I will not apologize for that, ever.” Du Plessis shrugged. “No, I don't suppose you will. In fact, by your expression, I can see that you don't find my company all that pleasant. Still, your genius is, at the very least, to be celebrated. Please, stay, as there are many people here from every corner of magical France. I am sure you will find more pleasant conversations. Enjoy your evening, Mademoiselle Delacour, Lady Peverell.” The two women watched as the man sought out others to speak with, though one of them made sure to keep a closer eye on him, as the night wore on.

-✿-

            As Elysia and Gabrielle mingled through the crowd, with the latter demonstrating a bit more of her mother's talent for holding conversations than she had done in most of her time at the Academy, the former kept her attention on the moment, her magic diffused around the room. It was a peculiar thing. At first, as Harry, Elysia had to learn how to pull in her magic tightly into her body to prevent it from obscuring her vision of the other magics around her. Ever since she met Gabrielle, however, she had to do the opposite, expand her magic to encompass a wide area to reduce the effects of Gabrielle's Allure. Tonight she was having to put a bit more effort into it, as she needed to keep the Allure, which was thankfully more restrained than usual, in check, while also having her magic act as a first line of defense, warning her of anything that could go wrong. The tricky part was balancing it all without having her magic feel oppressive. Veela and Goblins didn't seem to mind her magic in its raw state, but when Hermione and Luna were over, both commented on how oppressive the atmosphere of the Peverell Estate felt. As it was supposed to inhibit the magic of others, Elysia could see why her friends would find it stifling and so she had lessened the extent of her Magic's reign. The last few months of practice, at least, had been enough for her to do it around others.

            Still… Elysia's eye would at times latch onto Jean du Plessis, recalling the feel of his magic when they shook hands. She had met many magicals in her life as both Harry and Elysia, but she had only been able to read magic in the last few years. Slipping into her heightened perception, Elysia watched as the world partly faded away into a myriad of colors. Du Plessis’ magic looked… wrong, damaged. And that trail of magic was… “Elysia?” Snapping out of her heightened perception, she turned to Gabrielle, who was looking at her a bit concerned. The raven haired witch smiled at her. “It’s nothing to worry about. Did I miss anything?” Gabrielle searched Elysia’s eyes before shrugging. “Not really. You just seemed distracted, which is unusual for you.” The last of the Peverells nodded, before the two returned to mingling with the guests. A pair of older gentlemen approached them, congratulating them both on their accomplishments in their fields, before one asked a peculiar question. “Tell me, Mademoiselle Peverell, are you familiar with the legends that surround your family?” Elysia frowned. “I have heard several, so you will have to be specific.” The older gentlemen with a balding head, nodded, a flute of champagne in hand. “Well, of course there are many, but the Peverells are infamous for one that influenced the literature of Magical Europe, appearing in the “Tales of Beedle the Bard.” There are many scholars who consider the story of the Three Brothers to refer to three members of the Peverell family. There is much debate regarding the validity of the events as portrayed. As a member of the family, do you have any insider knowledge you could share?”

            As Elysia pondered the question, she focused her attention on the people and magic within earshot, sensing one notable figure nearby with an enchantment on his person. Apolline had mentioned that he preferred to let others achieve his goals for him. The questions directed at her earlier must have been more to gauge her character, while these… These might be the questions he would like to hear an answer to. She gave the historical enthusiasts what she hoped was a friendly smile. “I am afraid it's not as simple as you are suggesting. I know that there are three particular brothers who align with the fable, but the Peverell family was never shy of having many siblings, many of which, sadly, died in their prime. As to the objects themselves, I believe that people are interested in them for all the wrong reasons.” Elysia watched as her words surprised the old men, before smiling. “Aside from the morality tale Beedle wanted to portray, the mistake people make in focusing on the objects is the belief that they are some grand secrets that belonged to a select few. But, in reality, they were more a representation of the age in which they were made. This was an era when magic was at a crossroads; wands were replacing staffs, Rituals to commune with the dead were being lost as the Druids disappeared and an era of concealment became necessary for all magicals to live in. The Brothers represented the changing world and the mistakes that magicals were intent on committing, in both trying desperately to affix themselves to a past that would never be again or to seek out power at the expense of everything else.”

            Shrugging, Elysia concluded. “Could the objects have been real at some point? Perhaps. But that was centuries ago, and time marches on. I am sure that, if talented wizards dedicated their minds and skills, they could either approximate or surpass the allegorical tale’s concepts, but again, that would be missing the point. Death, after all, cannot be bested, cheated or defeated. It is a companion that everyone must contend with from the moment they are born, until the moment they die, with our relationship with death shaping not only ourselves, but the world around us. So, rather than looking for trinkets of an era that is lost to time, it is better to focus on the present and the future that will come from it. It is a lesson I have hopefully been imparting onto my lovely lady of late.” Gabrielle blushed as Elysia lifted her glove-covered hand and kissed the knuckles, to the chuckles of the men, before they too found others to speak to. As the two walked closer to the windows, Gabrielle found one of her mother’s acquaintances, who asked about her plans for the future and if they could eventually include joining the Convention as a Representative. As Elysia was asked about her own thoughts on the political climate of Magical France, she felt a shift in the Estate’s wards, before the magic around her began to become unstable. 

            A blast shattered all the windows along the ballroom wall as figures, wearing pitch black coats, their faces covered in rags, shouted at the guests, their wands pointed at the throng of shocked people. “ Everyone settle down! We are sorry to disturbed your fine evening, but you will all now be our guests, until such a time as the Ministry releases our fellows from their unlawful imprisonment. If you behave yourselves, you may just manage to leave this place intact, though we may need to send some… tokens to demonstrate to the MSF that we are not bluffing. Now get up against the wall and if we see one wand come out… ” As the guests turned towards the opposing wall, their hands raised, one of the wizards noticed that a group of people were still next to the shattered window. “ You heard him, against the -” The cloaked man barely got his words out when the raven haired witch apparated, momentarily confusing him, before his wand arm was quickly and forcefully aimed to the ceiling, his bones breaking from the grip, before all thought ceased, a swift punch to his chin knocking him out completely, a few teeth either cracking or breaking from the impact. As the other assailants registered the action, Elysia apparated again, positioning herself right next to another assailant, breaking their elbow at the joint before crashing her knee against the witch’s face. 

            The next unlucky soul found his nose flattened by the full force of Elysia’s elbow as she lifted his arm and wand away from the onlookers, before apparating once more, swiftly disabling all but the last of the attackers, as the man shifted his plans, aiming a curse towards the guests. Unfortunately for him, Elysia smashed her foot with her full strength into his knees from the front as she crushed his hand. The leaders managed to speak after screaming in pain. “ You don't know what you are doing! we are -” “Children.” Elysia's cold, detached eyes stared at the man as she squeezed his shattered fingers. “You, like so many other Dark Wizards and Witches, are nothing more and nothing less, than children, angry at the world, using your wands like a loaded gun, thinking that fear alone will keep others at bay. Unfortunately for you… I am not afraid. Not of your nor of your kind. So I hope that you take this moment to think about where you went wrong in your life. That is… if you manage to be able to think at all.” Not giving him the time to realize what she meant, Elysia pulled on the man’s hand before smashing her free fist into his face, knocking him out completely as his head hit the floor, broken teeth and blood being caught in the face covering. As the guests stood stunned, the door to the ballroom was opened, revealing more dark assailants. With but a flick of her hand, the half a dozen or so attackers were launched back into the hallway, before Elysia pulled the doors shut. 

            With a conjured knife in hand, she briefly looked at du Plessis, giving him an innocent smile. “My apologies on the damage I am about to inflict onto your lovely door frame, but a bit of warding will keep those thugs out while the MSF respond to the situation. Gabrielle, would you be a dear and send your father a message?” Nodding, the young Veela drew her wand from her purse, before closing her eyes. The scene from her birthday, surrounded by her entire family and loved ones flooded her mind, before Elysia’s smile settled into her vision, her heart singing in joy. “ Expecto Patronum .” The white mist from the tip of her wand coalesced into the form of a Chol, something Gabrielle learned after her father insisted she learn the spell prior to accepting the invitation to the Gala, Elysia’s instruction being very thorough, enough that she was able to master it within two months. Looking at the mirror image of Seraphina, Gabrielle provided her father with a brief report on the situation as Elysia warded all the entrances to the Ballroom, before looking at the shattered windows. With a greater degree of concentration, Elysia waved her hand in a wide arc, the shattered glass and wood slipping away from the floor and the interior of the ballroom, returning to their previous, undamaged state, before she approached it to carve a few more wards along the window frames. As soon as she was done, she turned to the guests and smiled. “That’s that. So, what shall we talk about next?”

-✿-

            “ Stupefy !” The Dark Wizard crumpled as Cynthia’s spell struck him in the face, while François and his other fellow Aurors cleared the area, walking over the stunned or bloodied bodies of the attackers. While the Head of the Delacour family had expected the evening to be anything but peaceful, he hadn't considered the possibility that some stragglers from Sangroyal would attack the du Plessis Estate and attempt to hold the guests as hostages. The experienced Dhampir and her fellow Aurors kept a careful eye as they cleared the Estate room by room, checking for disillusioned or invisible targets and discovering a few, disabling them before they could get more than one curse out. A few even tried using the killing curse, though thankfully the Aurors in charge of clearing properties always traveled with a defense specialist that knew how to use conjuration, creating physical barriers to protect themselves and others from spells known to bypass most magical defenses. Eventually, the group reached what François knew was the hallway leading into the ballroom, pausing momentarily to inspect the collapsed attackers in the hallway, with Cynthia checking them with her wand. “They all seem to have hit the wall hard. Major concussions on all of them. Low traces of magic, meaning whatever spell took them out was fast and left no lingering effects .” François waited to hear from his other Head Aurors, who gave him an all clear, before they attempted to open the doors leading to the Ballroom.

            At first the Aurors under his command struggled to open the door, but when he felt a wave of Magic wash over him and his men, the warding on the doors vanished. As the Aurors entered the Ballroom, they all came upon quite the sight. Near the door were what they could readily assume were the assailants, all tied up, unconscious, blood covering their faces slightly, but otherwise appearing to be alive, while the guests seemed to be grouped together in two bands. One group was understandably with Jean du Plessis, probably his closest allies who weren't being detained, or the more nervous magicals who were hoping the owner of the property could tell them when they could head on home. The other group, however, was a lot more vocal, seemingly unfazed by what occurred, though they were certainly having an effect on the women at the center, with François recognizing Gabrielle's quiet and relaxed tone of voice, while Elysia certainly looked to be humoring the people around her, though he could see the underlying anxiety leaking through. It was her green eyes that looked over to him first from the larger group, as the others came rushing to the MSF director, grateful for his arrival. He instructed his Aurors to get the names of all the present guests, a preliminary statement and a request to appear later at the Ministry to submit their memories for review, though du Plessis’ memories would be requested on the spot, seeing as the incident occurred on his property.

            François was certain this attempted kidnapping and hostage taking was either part of du Plessis’ plan or a distraction, so he had no intention of letting the man spend any length of time adjusting his memories or coordinating his story, though he suspected there would be little there to incriminate him. Cynthia approached him after her Aurors finished moving the remaining attackers from the scene. “No casualties, though a few have some nasty facial injuries, broken noses, cracked orbital bones, lots of broken wrists, fingers, elbows, teeth and knees, but no traces of Magic except for a few brief uses of healing magic. Some of the guests attending the party, who happened to have some Healer training, did a few scans and healed up a few injuries to make sure these perpetrators survived until our arrival.” François looked over at Elysia and Gabrielle as they approached, the other group of guests now beginning to interact with the Aurors in order to get permission to return home. “I take it this was your handywork?” Elysia shrugged. “Would you have preferred a different result? Because if you did, then I would just say there is no pleasing you.” François shook his head. “No, no. this… This is fine. You did well in taking care of Gabrielle and the other guests. Of course, you know this means you will have to stay a bit longer to give a full report.” Elysia nodded, with François delegating the task to one of his Aurors, before heading towards the owner of the property. 

            “ Monsieur du Plessis. It would seem your evening turned out a bit more exciting than what was announced .” The man looked over at François and nodded. “ Indeed. Unfortunately, I don't know what to tell you. The wards were operating as per usual until I felt them collapse. I hardly had a second to think about what had occurred to them before those hooligans broke through my windows and attempted to hold us all hostage. Potion Master Peverell's… expedient response and unusual skills resulted in my guests and myself coming out of it alright. What of my security guards ?” François raised an eyebrow. “ A few seem to have put up a fight and were killed for it, taking some of the assailants down with them. Most, however, were found gagged and stunned. Now, I hope that you understand that your Estate is now an active crime scene. Our memory experts will be with you shortly to get a copy of your memories regarding the incident, after which, I am afraid, you will have to find lodgings elsewhere, until the scene has been thoroughly searched and cleared of any evidence .” Du Plessis seemed to think it over for a moment. “ I have some other places I can spend the night over, so that won't be a problem. However, do try to be careful. Much of what is stored here is very valuable .” François nodded. “ We will do our best to leave your property without any more damage than it has already taken .”

            Managing the Aurors on the scene, François inspected the outer perimeter fence with Lécuyer and his warding specialists, all of whom stopped at a patch of burnt grass, scanning it with their wands. “ Signs of Fiendfyre, sir .” He watched as Lécuyer rubbed his chin. “ What is it ?” The auror with sandy blonde hair looked over at his boss. “ Fiendfyre is often used to bring down wards, but even the most gifted casters wouldn't be able to tear down the wards of a property like this in a second. We will have to check more of the perimeter, but if this is the only point of supposed entry, it's suspect. And even if there were several casters blasting at the wards with Fiendfyre, du Plessis should have been able to sense it before the wards collapsed. ” One of the younger aurors who stood nearby gestured at the property. “ What if his Estate was sabotaged like the others? I don't remember this place being listed amongst the affected properties .” Lécuyer looked over at François, the senior warding expert aware of François’ concerns with du Plessis’ possible ties to the Sangroyal organization. “I can get to work inspecting the construction and status of the wards and its relays after we verify that all other possible scenarios are improbable. We need to rule out all other possible causes behind the rapid collapse of these wards. ” François patted his shoulder. “ Take as long as you need but don't push yourselves. I can imagine a few of you are still exhausted from the raids we were doing in the last few weeks .”

            After Lécuyer thanked him, François walked towards the interior again, trying to understand what du Plessis' plan was with all this. It was very likely this was an inside job, even though it seemed that du Plessis wanted to frame it as he simply being another victim of Sangroyal, possibly trying to create the narrative that he himself was not an ally but a target of the organization. Delacour doubted he would find much of any incriminating evidence within the property as du Plessis would have made sure there was nothing his Aurors could stumble up. The stumbling blocks behind the man’s plans might not be in the evidence on-site but among the captured assailants. François doubted greatly that du Plessis would have planned for the colossal disaster the attempted hostage situation became thanks to Elysia's rapid and successful response. François had initially been concerned that Elysia would leave another massacre behind as she had done at Laborde, but her “restraint,” if it could even be called that considering the state that some of the attackers were in, had been a pleasant and welcomed surprise. It was with these attackers, their memories and their motivation, that François hoped would give him something to work with in order to root out the last remaining pockets of Sangroyal extremists, once and for all.

-✿-

            As the door to the Peverell Estate opened, Elysia smiled at the sight before her. “Evening Macha, Anand, Badb. Did you all miss me?” Gabrielle watched in amusement as the three creatures swarmed around Elysia, before the two lighter ones took their place on Elysia's shoulder and arms, with Anand sitting excitedly at her feet. She couldn't even imagine how the three must have felt. When Elysia had agreed to go to the du Plessis Yuletide Gala, she had decided to attend without her companions being with her. The Peverell matriarch had surmised that they would be searched before entering the property and had erred on the side of caution, believing it was better that the enemy suspect that she had come with no wand, and was therefore powerless, than arriving with a wand that could potentially be determined to be more than the usual variety. Having heard the other guests asking about the Hallows had made Gabrielle realize that Elysia's decision had been right on the mark, as it would have certainly been a lot harder to explain why the last of the Peverells would dismiss the existence of the Hallows while carrying a wand made of Elder Wood on her person. Of course, the three creatures had been irate, wishing to go with their master, but Elysia convinced them that if she needed them they would know. Fortunately, their assistance hadn't been needed during the evening, though even Gabrielle hadn't expected an attack to take place like it did.

            After making their way up to the Master Suite, Elysia slipped out of her dress, the sigh of relief she released making Gabrielle chuckle. “Come now, it wasn't that bad. The dress was designed to be comfortable and you looked lovely.” After pulling on a bathrobe, Elysia called on Ida, who took the dress, the elf having received the instructions on its care from Alex Rosier, before apparating away. “Fine, it was physically comfortable… but not emotionally. How do women do it everyday, especially those who get paid to wear such things, being objectified by every person who looks at you?” Gabrielle was quiet for a moment. “Some people, I imagine, actually like the attention. Might even crave it, but I agree that the way some of those people at the party were looking at the two of us… It wasn't right. Your dress left plenty to the imagination and even then they still kept trying to catch more out of you.” Elysia looked over as Gabrielle gave her dress over to Ida as well. “Is that a bit of territoriality I hear in your voice?” Gabrielle, now also in a bathrobe, looked over at her girlfriend, unsure if she was teasing her. “And what if it was?” Walking on her bare feet across the carpet, Elysia's hands slipped underneath Gabrielle's robe, before pulling at the woman's waist, bringing their faces to within inches of each other, with the former sporting a smile on hers. “Because if you were mad about how they were eying your girl… It would certainly make me feel quite happy. While I adore the fact that you haven't been the jealous type, as I have given you no reason to even consider it, I find the thought of you staking your claim very… appealing.”

            Gabrielle searched those green eyes before smiling. “I will keep that in mind.” The two shared a brief but deep kiss, before heading into the shower, both desperate to get themselves clean after the day's events, before slipping into the bed. To Gabrielle's surprise, Macha and Anand jumped on the bed, with the latter curling up at the foot of the mattress. As they cuddled together, Gabrielle’s mind recalled the discussions that Elysia had at the party, particularly about the Hallows. “Do you really feel that the Hallows represented something else in the Tale? That they were echoes of things that were changing in the magical community?” Elysia was quiet, probably not expecting to be asked that at this moment. “To some degree. Wands had yet to become a staple in European magical communities, but when whispers of the Deathstick began to circulate, the other communities sought to create their own as a defense and as a challenge. The Cloak was the same way, as the ability to turn invisible had yet to be perfected, the most notable casters able to approximate it being Merlin of Camelot, who was well known as a Master of Illusion. The Stone, however…” Anand moved up on the bed, where Elysia could rub his face, with Gabrielle looking on. “Anand here was different in the sense that the power she possessed shouldn't have been different from what the Druids could do on Samhain, only skipping the Rituals and acting beyond the power of day. It was an innovative creation to be sure… but for some reason no one else sought to replicate it. When the Christians surged into Celtic territory, the knowledge and power of the Old Ways all but died with the Druids, so what was a masterpiece of Death Magic became its solely recognized remnant.”

            Elysia sighed. “I don't know why the story of the Three Brothers was published by Beedle the Bard. The family would never have allowed it to occur, even if by then all that was left were the descendants. My best guess… is that rather than just spinning a morality tale, the story was conceived as a way to preserve the knowledge of the Hallows in a way that could endure without the Peverells themselves. It's very possible that the last of the family realized that the unbroken line of succession could end and that the knowledge could become lost to the possible heirs, so they created a tale to immortalize it, so the heirs could understand that the Hallows were real and that they needed to be recovered. That others would seek them must have been a calculated risk. Of course, now, I can't just outright announce that I have them, the same as I can't say that they never existed. The only solution I could see was to identify them as objects that, for their age, were powerful, but not truly unique.” Gabrielle rested her hand on Elysia's chest, feeling her heartbeat. “And the Master of Death thing?” The first of the Peverells in centuries sighed. “It's something only a Peverell could achieve… and I don't think it was just as simple as collect all three and win. As you noticed, they have a mind of their own. They could have rejected me and any number of unworthy masters. The only reason I am here, right now in bed with you, is because of them. They chose me and spared me from an early death. What that makes me, I don’t know, but I will never call myself their Master or Mistress. They are my charges, my responsibility… and my friends.”

            Gabrielle watched as Anand licked Elysia's face whilst Macha curled herself up in the gap between the bodies of the two women, while Badb cawed from the headboard, understanding the relationship between all of them a bit better. Sure, they might be the products of some ancient Ritual that took nearly a millennium to be completed, but they were more than just magical objects or extensions of Elysia's will and power. There was something there, possibly a trace of some greater power, something primal, that allowed them to be capable of surpassing any definition. They were more than enchanted objects, more than facsimiles of conscious beings, and more than fragments of Elysia's own mind. They had to be alive, true living beings, with a unique relationship to magic and the person they chose, which really boggled her mind as to how artefacts connected to a representation of Death could, in a way, be more alive than other living creatures. In the end, though, it didn't matter what they were, but what they wanted, and that was easy enough for even Gabrielle to see. They wanted to be a part of the life of the person that gave them meaning and purpose, even though, and perhaps especially because, it wasn't the purpose they were created for in the first place. In Elysia's hands Gabrielle couldn't see her using the wand to conquer all others, she wouldn't use the stone to bind the dead to this world for her own selfish desires, nor would she use the cloak to conceal herself from the world. Elysia might have the power to do all those things, but she never would, and maybe that is why she and she alone was worthy of their allegiance. 

            Leaning closer while avoiding disturbing Macha, or Anand though she had returned to her more comfortable spot at the foot of the bed, Gabrielle leaned over and kissed Elysia's hair. Those green eyes that seemed to glow in the light looked up at her. “What was that for?” Gabrielle chuckled before settling in. “Because I wanted to. And, maybe, because you deserve it. Like you deserved all the praise you received tonight. Not only did you save a lot of people from being taken as hostages, you did it all without killing a single attacker, using very limited but effective displays of Magic.” Elysia sighed. “That was the point. I am tired of people looking for a savior or hero. People need to see that they are just as capable of saving themselves as they are of saving others. All they need is the willingness to take a stand and the training to best utilize the power they all have. I did it tonight because I could see that no one else would, but it isn't nor should it be my responsibility to do this every time something goes wrong.” Gabrielle smiled. “And that’s why I kissed you. Because you are doing your best to help others, just not in the way many would want. What father has accomplished with the help of the ICW was all thanks to you, but you left it in his hands to see it through. If the world had more people like you in it… I think it would be a much kinder place.” Elysia turned over and threw her arm over Gabrielle, pulling the two closer, even as Macha turned and stretched in-between them. “I am glad you think so. I just… have a feeling I will need to intervene again, exceeding what ordinary magicals are capable of.” Gabrielle searched Elysia’s eyes. “I think so too… but you will know when it will be the right time. I am sure of it.” Sleep came to them slowly, with Elysia’s worries firmly in each other's minds. They both knew that the time for action was close at hand.

Chapter Text

            Walking into the conference room that had been selected for official use within one of the Ministry's secret chambers, François noticed that, of those expected to arrive, only his Auror, Cynthia, and her father and lead Prosecutor, Bernard Moriéve, were within the chamber, reviewing the memory vials that were collected from the guests regarding the attempted kidnapping at the du Plessis Estate. He placed his bag on the table and began to search the reports as he waited for the two of them to exit the Pensieve. When they did, he could see the surprised look on both their faces, with Bernard taking the moment to adjust his clothes. “ Most impressive. For a witch to move at that speed, with that much power behind her strikes, while successfully incapacitating the attackers without killing them… Quite the remarkable display of control and power .” Cynthia proceeded to retrieve the memory and return it to the vial. “ She did all that while apparating under an Anti-Apparition ward, though it was designed to prevent people traveling through it, not to inhibit movement within the area of effect. Still, the level of spatial awareness necessary to repeatedly do apparitions with that level of accuracy and speed… I have never seen anything like that. ” François chuckled. “ Would you believe me if I said that said witch is terrified of making a mistake during an apparition and has multiple portkeys anchored to a variety of destinations along the country? I swear, there are times when I can't begin to understand what goes on in that woman's mind .”

            Bernard raised an eyebrow. “ Interesting. Clearly a gifted and well trained witch, but one who understands that she needs to take into account the possibility of failure. You made the right choice, sending her as your daughter’s protection. I wouldn’t be too worried if she were to be incharge of the protection of my own .” François chuckled as Cynthia blushed next to her father, saying under her breath “ I can take care of myself ,” before François added his two cents. “ Well, while she is an excellent body guard, she actually prefers being a Potions Master. She is the one who agreed to look into the blood alternative potion for Vampires .” Bernard  frowned at that. “ You said that the Potions Master was called Elysia Peverell. This was her in the memories ?” Seeing Delacour's confirmation made the old vampire very pensive. “ So the powers of old Heads may yet linger in the last of their line .” At François' confused look, Bernard  elaborated. “ We Vampires have long memories. We remember the arrival of the Peverells onto French shores. They were powerful, driven and unyielding in their hunt. Our ancestors fought against them at first, as we were allied with the Dark Families of Europe at the time, but after several humiliating defeats, we surrendered and signed a peace treaty with them, assuring them that we were not hiding their target nor lending aid. The treaty with the Peverells served as the basis for our cordial relationships with the Veela Conclaves and the Hag Covens in the centuries to come .”

            François frowned, as this was information that even the Veelas had lost. “ What were they hunting ?” Bernard shook his head. “ I am not certain. What I do know is that it was a threat that had fled from Britain and had found refuge among the dark families in France. The Peverells hunted it relentlessly until they seemingly got their target, but they had exhausted themselves in the process. They retreated to their Continental fortress for a time before returning to Britain, never to be seen again. That said… it was believed that they were powerful magicals, their Head being more than capable of tearing down castles all on his own. That the rumored Deathstick was a construct of theirs was never once doubted by our Courts. If the last surviving member of their bloodline has such power and skill already… it would seem to suggest that the power they once possessed certainly found its way through the generations. It is a good thing… having her on our side .” François didn't know how to respond to that, other than to silently agree. He held out the folder for Bernard to inspect. “ Here are the lists of charges the MSF is leveling against the attackers .” The older vampire gentleman read through the contents. “ I will leave the attempted kidnapping and other pertinent charges to other prosecutors to bring before the courts, but as these have been confirmed as members of Sangroyal, I will be adding them as co-conspirators in the case I am leading. It shouldn't present a problem .” François nodded. “ That is fine. This still, unfortunately, leaves us with du Plessis as a possible co-conspirator with no evidence tying him to the organization. Auror Moriéve, do you have anything to report ?”

            Feeling a bit self-conscious under her father’s measured gaze, Cynthia began pouring over her evaluation of the evidence. “ All memories so far would suggest that du Plessis at no time seemed to demonstrate an awareness of something possibly occurring, though he did leave the vicinity of the windows before the attack took place, seemingly to fetch food from the Hors D'oeuvre tables at the back of the chamber. However, at no point did the attackers single him out, which is odd considering this was his Gala and property. One would expect the Estate owner to be the primary target, but that was not the case here. All the security personnel at the property that were found alive have no affiliation with Sangroyal, most having been in the employ of du Plessis for years, while a few were recent acquisitions. Interestingly, while there was plenty of damage to the building’s outer walls and windows, the attackers barely damaged the interior of the Estate. We are still waiting on the warding specialists to give us a confirmation on the cause for the ward collapsing as quickly as it did, though the ward chamber in question was intact upon inspection and the crystal wasn't sabotaged. It would seem to indicate a failure at the relays .” The door that led into the chamber opened, revealing an Unspeakable leading in Auror Lécuyer. “ Sorry I am late. There was a bit of a disagreement regarding the results of our inspection of the wards .”

            François waited until the door was sealed, before gesturing to his Auror to approach the table. “ Nothing to worry about. We were just starting to discuss the wards. Have you come to a decision ?” Lécuyer walked up to the table, excusing himself as he was a bit close to Cynthia, whose slight blush made her father take a greater interest in the young man, as he began to reveal the results of his investigation. “ Well, according to the investigation, we discovered several sabotaged relays. As we suspected, the wards for the property had been raised by Etienne Wards and Defences, so the presence of the sabotaged relays was expected and it's possible that Monsieur du Plessis simply trusted too much in his companion to question whether the wards were sabotaged or not. He never did have them reviewed. That was the conclusion some of my fellow warding specialists reached .” François looked over the photographs, displaying the regular relays and the sabotaged ones. “ But not yours ?” Lécuyer sighed, shaking his head. “ No sir. I find that the evidence was a bit too… clean? While there were no signs that the ground had been disturbed prior to the extraction of the relays, when I was inspecting the damaged ones to the undamaged one, it felt like there were too many… inconsistencies. Clearly the sabotage was the same as Etienne's, meaning it was designed as sabotaged rather than an intact relay being altered. That said, something about the condition of the relays makes me suspect that they weren't part of the Estate's original ward scheme. I transferred them over to the DoM to have them compare the relays at a deeper level, in hopes of determining a proper conclusion. Sorry I couldn't give you anything concrete yet .”

            The Head of the MSF shook his head. “ You did what you had to, Lécuyer. You saw inconsistencies, pursued them to the extent of your knowledge and handed them over to those who may be able to give you a more definitive answer. That is exactly the sort of professionalism I expect from all my Aurors. Cynthia ?” The Dhampir looked at her boss, before he continued. “ I want you to continue the interrogations, within the scope of the law, including with Veritaserum questioning. Try to find a way to get an answer regarding the final location of the organization, either by using more subtle lines of questioning or more direct ones. The choice is yours. If you run into a situation where it seems the person fails to respond, write it in your notes .” Bernard  discontinued his surreptitious inspection of the warding expert to look over at the MSF Director. “ You suspect memory tampering or the presence of a Fidelius Charm ?” François sighed. “ At this point it's better not to dismiss any possibility. I personally doubt all the arrested suspects have had their memories modified, though the more recent ones are the likeliest to have undergone memory modifications as a safety precaution. Those we took by surprise will not be as likely to have been tampered with, so it would be best to compare the reactions to certain questions. If the enemy has placed their final headquarters under a Fidelius Charm, it will certainly pose a complication. Bernard , you are free to bring the case to the court. Any unindicted accomplices will just have to wait their turn. For now… this is the best we can do .” 

-✿-

            “Fourmilière. In my office .” After excusing himself from the rest of the remaining Sanroyal magicals, the tanned wizard with dark brown hair followed after du Plessis into the man's office within the Headquarters, raising an eyebrow at the Pensieve on the desk. “ I take it this had nothing to do with the discussion regarding the takeover of the Ministry in Paris ?” Jean du Plessis grumbled. “ Those idiots can make whatever plans they like. I am far more concerned with the safety of this facility. Now, I have here my memory of the attack on my Estate. I want your honest evaluation of the individual who disabled our forces without the use of a wand and whether or not you believe they may be capable of utilizing an… unconventional Magical foci… like a long sword .” Fourmilière realized what the head of the organization was getting at. “ You want me to determine if this person has capabilities that match those of the suspect behind the massacre of the Laborde estate ?” At du Plessis' nod, Fourmilière leaned over into the Pensieve, leaving Jean with his thoughts as he contemplated his next course of action. While he had planned for and accounted for the potentiality that the kidnapping of the Ministry personnel could result in failure, he hadn't believed it could be possible for it to be a failure of the magnitude that occurred. A single witch without a wand disabled the entire attack group that was sent to the Ballroom, before successfully securing the location against further incursion, and at no point could du Plessis even attempt to impede her. If anything, he had barely had enough time to even register what had occurred, let alone conceive of a possible reaction from his part.

            The only successful part of the incident was the elimination of the Guards who had been working at the Estate for years who knew of his involvement with Sangroyal. He hated that he was required to eliminate such exemplary wizards, but he couldn't allow any trace of Sangroyal remain within his Estate, even within the minds of his guards. Altering their memories could have been an alternative but with François Delacour being as thorough as he had demonstrated to be, Jean simply couldn't rely on the gaps in their memories as being something the MSF would just dismiss. Their death, while a loss, was better than the alternative. At least, it was, until doubt began to enter into his mind, as that exceptionally skilled witch had defeated some of the most accomplished dark Wizards and Witches in Sangroyal, achieving it all with the barest use of Magic. It was an incredible sight to behold… and a terrifying one. The more he thought about the skill Elysia Peverell displayed, the more he recalled the devastation of the Laborde Estate, how so many exceptional members of the organization were slaughtered with the use of a bladed weapon and nothing else, expect towards the end, when the point of maintaining a restrain on the person's magic became pointless. Du Plessis had assumed that Elysia Peverell might have been related to the force that attacked the Estate, had even considered the possibility that she herself had taken part, but was now haunted by the supposition… that she had achieved it all on her own, with little to no effort on her part.

            When the witch arrived at the Estate, she had done so without her wand, which had certainly surprised himself and his guards, but then again, a great many members of the aristocracy didn't carry their wands with them everywhere, believing themselves to be quite safe in certain circles. The Estate of a fellow aristocrat would be such a place. Her and Mademoiselle Delacour both refrained from eating or drinking any of the offerings, suggesting that both were being overly cautious in such an environment… but it was in stark contrast to the former not carrying a wand, particularly when the Delacourgirl did bring hers. Unless, of course, a wand wasn't Peverell’s primary magical foci. While rare in Europe, there were a variety of magical foci used by magical communities from all over the world, with even a few using wandless magic, as Elysia Peverell had done towards the end of the confrontation, though the fact she used banishers and a basic repair spell suggested that she wasn't particularly talented with wandless magic, only using the bare minimum. He had briefly wondered if she was, perhaps, in possession of the Deathstick, and still believed she knew something about the legendary Hallows, despite her answer to the questions the other guests had asked, but du Plessis felt that he was already devolving into paranoid thoughts. If she had the Elder Wand and was that powerful… she wouldn't have a reason to hide. If anything, she would have performed even greater feats of Magic, akin to what Grindelwald did in his public appearances. No, it was more likely that her magical focus was something else, something less conventional.

            As his thoughts swarmed in ever more paranoid directions, Fourmilière pulled himself out of the Pensieve, before crossing his arms, the man in deep thought. “ It’s hard to say. Her speed and power are a testament to her physical condition, and her skill at apparition is extraordinary. Clearly, she has had training in hand to hand combat. However… the way she tended to position her legs was less reminiscent of a martial artist and more of a weapons specialist. Every position she took left enough room for a bladed weapon to be held in her grasp, her attacks consistent with someone who, while trained in how to throw a punch, was better prepared to strike with either a blade or a pummel. In my honest opinion… I believe she would be capable of wielding a long edged weapon… and do so with exceptional ease and devastating effectiveness .” Du Plessis sighed. One consideration was dismissed, but another concern was raised. “ She was able to do all that with wards designed to impede Apparition outside of the warded area, though I suppose with sufficient training she could avoid running into those while apparating within the wards. Still… that attacker that devastated Laborde did so while successfully infiltrating an Estate’s wards without detection .” Fourmilière rubbed his chin. “ So if this attacker was the same person I just observed, then any location could be vulnerable. Even headquarters .”

            Du Plessis steepled his hands. “ That's why I wanted you to confirm my suspicions. If she is the person responsible for the Laborde Massacre, we run the risk of her bypassing our defences and slaughtering our remaining forces with little to no resistance. That simply can't be allowed to happen. Fourmilière, you are the only swordsmaster in Sangroyal. I am going to need you to remain at headquarters until this… threat is eliminated. Your expertise will be invaluable in defending against this enemy and in eliminating them. Of course, you will be greatly compensated for your services .” The tanned Dark Wizard chuckled. “Votre Éminence, you need not worry about compensation. The very idea that I may finally face off against another swordmaster in a duel to the death is more than enough to keep me here acting as a bodyguard. Now, if you excuse me, I need to go retrieve my blade. It has been a while since it last tasted blood. It would probably be wise if I practiced with it some more, in anticipation of what is to come .” As the dark wizard left the office, du Plessis sighed. While he could appreciate Fourmilière's enthusiasm, he couldn't help but worry that this threat was something very different. He would have the remaining warding specialists constantly checking the wards of Sangroyal Headquarters, just in case. If his fears were truly founded, then he needed to do everything in his power to prevent that witch from locating the facility, if not entering it all together. He hoped his existing precautions were more than enough as he contemplated what new ones he could put into position as soon as possible.

-✿-

            Opening the door to the Estate, Elysia smiled widely. “Luna! Welcome back. How was Australia?” After the blonde hugged her friend, the tanned witch responded. “Same as ever. The Yowies were a bit more friendly, though they did give me a wide berth when I arrived. I think they felt traces of something on me. I wonder what that could have been.” Elysia noticed Luna's playful look, before chuckling nervously. “Yeah, sorry about that.” Luna shook her head. “It's fine. Whenever I visit a new area, I always need to acclimatize myself, so having your magic leaving traces helps to remind me to take my time. Is Adeline already here?” The two continued the conversation as they walked deeper into the Peverell Estate, with Luna's eyes taking in the look and feel of the Reception Hall decorated for the holidays, the task having been completed far more swiftly this time around as Elysia still recalled how all the decorations looked and where they had been positioned. The raven haired witch had insisted in trying her hand at decorating the chamber magically, at least to a degree, and so had been able to place the previously adorned garlands and wreaths into their positions along the walls and windows, with Ida locking them into place. The trees, however, were decorated by hand by her and the rest of the guests who would be joining her for Christmas. “She and Jeanne had already settled into their rooms but they both went on a trip to see Adeline's extended family. They will be back here on Christmas Day.”

            Luna nodded, removing some of the snow that had accumulated on her head as they reached the stairs that lead to the upstairs sections of the house. “Her letter mentioned that she would be here but I understand.” Noticing Luna's tone, Elysia raised an eyebrow. “Was the Australian expedition a bit lonely?” Luna sighed softly. “A bit. Most of the Hobart graduates take assignments elsewhere in the world so the Blue Mountains expeditions are usually managed by the Hobart staff members and Apprentices. I was there mostly to improve my understanding of sentient hominid behaviour since there are quite a few uncontacted species of them in the world, a few believed to be quite violent. Getting a feel for their physical cues will hopefully help when I am in one of the other regions. Though I will say that I wasn't alone. Not entirely. You were there with me the entire time.” At Elysia’s questioning look, Luna smiled. “Your potions. The Hobart Academy’s Potions Course adjusted its list of approved potions to include the ones you designed using local ingredients. The Healer and Herbology courses all had to adjust their curriculum as well. While the Elder professors weren't thrilled, the younger ones were delighted, since it meant that they wouldn't be spending too much of their budget on foreign materials. Even the Aboriginals that lived alongside the mountains were quite happy that they were receiving fair compensation for their contributions to the potions recipes, though they all agree that your variants are far more effective and stable.”

            Elysia blushed. “That's… good to hear. The Gringotts negotiators assured me that the communities had accepted the royalties agreement but it's hard to get a read on how much of it was genuine from what was written on a piece of parchment.” Luna shook her head. “They are quite happy, I can assure you. They have been building groweries for the materials so that the communities can not only supply the ingredients to the local potioneers, but also export the extra products. They don't use the money all that much for infrastructure as they prefer their more traditional way of life, but now they can secure resources like water, food and medicine with greater ease. The Academy has been very happy to see the improved relationships they now have with the local communities as a result of your work. They were thinking of awarding you an honorary Mastery for your contributions.” Elysia blinked in surprise before sighing. “Great. I have a sneaking suspicion they won't be the only ones.” Luna chuckled merrily. “You might just become the Potions Master with the most honorary Masteries in the world.” Elysia grumbled. “I suppose that's better than what I was previously famous for. Here we are. This is your room.”

            After unlocking the door, Elysia handed the key to its new occupant, before standing aside. When Luna entered, she felt her breath taken away. While the walls were still the same wood paneling as the rest of the house, the curtains and rugs were in the Ravenclaw colors, though what excited Luna was that next to the window was a beautifully decorated Christmas tree, presents already placed underneath it. After showing her the adjoining bathroom and bedroom, Elysia showed her a separate door. “Your room key will be able to open this one too and the room beyond won't be locked for the most part. It is connected to the room that Adeline and Jeanne will be staying in, but I doubt that will be a problem.” Luna found herself speechless as she entered what was clearly an art studio, the walls covered in full length canvases, while smaller frames sat next to the windows. At the center of the room was a decently large desk that looked to have come out from an art academy, as it was covered in tools and materials, from brushes to sponges and even graphite. Elysia rubbed the back over neck. “Sorry if this was a bit presumptuous but I remembered what your room was like back at your house and, while my house isn't all that compatible with murals and the like, I thought you and Adeline could use a place where you could explore your artistic sides.” Sensing Luna’s movement, Elysia allowed herself to be wrapped in a hug as the young blonde thanked her vehemently, with Elysia smiling as she rubbed her friend's back. “It was the least I could do. Welcome home, Luna.”

-✿-

            As Ida placed the last of the main dishes on the table, with everyone complimenting her on the taste of the food, much to the elf's delight, Elysia looked around the dining room table and the faces of those gathered. While Christmas Eve had been a relatively quiet celebration, it hadn't been any less memorable for the last of the Peverells. At Apolline's invitation, Luna and Elysia joined the Delacours in celebrating Christmas in their own home, with Elysia experiencing the more traditional style that the Elder Veela enjoyed, the living tree scent filling the air as glass bulbs and hand crafted ornaments dotted its foliage. Rather than Christmas lights, the Delacour home was illuminated with candles, reminding the former Hogwarts students of the Great Hall in the number placed around the house, though thankfully none were hovering over anyone's heads. To no one's surprise, Victoire took to Luna easily and the little girl was delighted to hear about Luna's numerous encounters with magical creatures from all over the world, with the little Veela having her pygmy owl, Poleon, on her shoulder for most of the day, the bird only taking off in short bursts of flight to take care of it's needs. Luna had no problems at all sharing her many adventures as a magizoologist, detailing her first encounters with the elusive Tasmanian Tiger, a non-magical creature that the magical community of Australia was doing everything in its power to restore from the edge of extinction, and how difficult it was to even see their dens, though Luna had been fortunate to see a mother followed by her young in the woods of Tasmania. 

            Aside from her numerous expeditions to the Guianan forests, Luna had also explored other regions, as Hobart required all who would seek a Magizoologist Mastery to be able to carry out studies of animals in as many known regions and biomes of the world, only excluding the oceans, as there was an aquatic magizoologist mastery program specifically designed to train those who sought to uncover the secrets of the world's oceans, rivers and lakes. While Australia offered its own share of desert, woodland and beach side environments, Luna had needed to head to other countries for the various other biomes, including the tundra. For that one she had been particularly excited, as it had been in Alaska, a region known for its large birds, a variant of thunderbird that brought snow rather than rain, as well as Tornits, which she described as a less welcoming variant of Sasquatch, and the creature they had been sent to study, the Keelut, a canid that appeared to lack hair, though their studies revealed that it was actually covered in a pelt that hugged the body tightly, the fur resistant to moisture and highly adaptive to its environment, allowing for the creature's to seemingly vanish in the white snow. Luna had been among the few who managed to encounter them after speaking to the Inuits about their customs, particularly how to stay cool and concealed while waiting in the snow drifts or on the edge of a forest.

            As they had prepared for today's Christmas Day dinner, Elysia had smiled, having seen the blonde drawing in the art studio near the windowsill on one of the smaller canvases, as she was saving the larger ones when she felt inspired during a longer recess, as she would be heading back out as soon as the Yuletide season was over. Adeline and Jeanne were among the first to arrive, both having mixed feelings after Adeline had visited her paternal grandparents, the bad blood that existed with her father not having been resolved all that well in the last year. However, finding out that Luna's room was right next to hers did improve Adeline's mood, the two having been comparing art pieces up until dinner was called. By that time, the Delacours and Grangers had arrived, the relationship between the two families much closer now that Hermione and Fleur's courtship seemed to have been fully embraced by all, though no one was in a hurry to push either towards any commitments. Both women were quite happy in the relationship they had, particularly with how Victoire had embraced it, though the girl did like to tease Hermione from time to time, asking if or when she could call her Maman Mione, with Elysia earning herself a look when that was spoken in earshot of her. With everyone already in the Estate, it wasn't long before dinner was called, the gathered guests taking their places along the large table, though it accommodated everyone perfectly.

            As everyone sat gathered around the dinner table, Elysia stood up, her glass in hand, as the guests quieted down. The last of the Peverells looked at everyone present as she gathered her thoughts. “Last year, this house saw its first Christmas celebration in centuries. At the time, it was only those who I had grown close to welcome into my home, but not entirely into my life. In the year since… this house has seen more guests come and go, as is evident by how many people sit here now. But, perhaps more importantly… you all are not just acquaintances who I have grown closer to.” Looking at Jeanne and Adeline, Elysia lifted her glass. “You are my friends who have helped me to look past the life I was living as a recluse, allowing me to open myself to others and to you.” She then looked at Luna and Hermione. “You are my family, not by blood, but by actions and words. To have you here, celebrating this festive season with me, is a dream I had all but given up on. Despite the less than pleasant circumstances regarding some of our reunions, I am certainly glad to have gotten the chance to be reunited with you, so that the smiles and laughs we shared before can be shared again.” She raised her glass to the Delacours and the Grangers. “And thank you, for treating me not as an outsider but as a part of the family. This house is all the more lively because you all have been willing to share your own joy and merriment with me and all of us gathered here today.”

            Elysia then turned to the witch seated at her side. “And I thank you most of all, for being willing to see past the blemishes of my life and start a relationship with me. Through you, our own interactions and the example set by your family, I have finally been able to understand what it is to have a family of my own, to experience everything that was denied to me in my previous life.” Seeing Gabrielle blush made Elysia smile before she looked at the rest of the guests. “And, while there may be few amongst you staying the night, let alone the season in this house, I want it to be known to all of you. Before, when I first entered Hogwarts Castle, I had felt as if I had finally found my home, a sanctuary from the cruelty of the world. In time, as my fellow graduates can tell you, it ceased to be a Sanctuary, the halls filled with bitter memories and the metaphorical ghosts of those who did not live to see an end to the conflict of our time. Now, though, I have found a home, a place I can see myself living the rest of my days in, though I wish it to be more than that. What Hogwarts failed to be for us, I now offer to you all. If at any time you need to be at a place that will keep you safe and welcomed, know that this house will take you in gladly. In times of need, never doubt that you will find sanctuary here… Just give me a bit of warning first.” Everyone chuckled as Elysia raised her glass. “To everyone here, my sincerest gratitude for making this day, this month and this year a better one. Merry Christmas!”

            “Merry Christmas!” With that final group cheer, everyone took a drink from their glasses, even Victoire with her nonalcoholic sparkling apple juice, before digging into their meals. Ida, who was called to appear, was congratulated on the taste of the meal, to the elf's delight, with Elysia kissing her on her head, which caused her to vanish as her head grew red with joy and embarrassment. All throughout the afternoon, the mood remained light and jovial, from how everyone enjoyed the meal and desserts, as well as when Elysia gave the presents to those that attended. Hermione was suitably surprised to get a shoulder bag that had been enchanted with multiple compartments, a few having greater security measures so that she could carry secure documentation on her in the knowledge it wouldn't be found, while also carrying her personal effects and even space for a laptop computer, something Elysia knew Hermione had been looking into of late, as well as a larger space for groceries, all the weight reduced to near nothing, while protected in treated wyvernhide. Hermione had given her a look. “This must have been expensive. It's not dragonhide, but it's very close.” Elysia chuckled. “Trust me, it wasn't nearly as expensive as you think. The harder part was applying the security features.” For Fleur, Elysia had gotten her a set of glasses that had been developed to replicate the same features as the larger magnifying lenses of her trade, as well as giving her the ability to see enchanted objects at a glance. Hermione had clearly blushed when Fleur turned to look at her, the bookworm finding her lover wearing glasses surprisingly appealing.

            Victoire certainly seemed delighted with her own gifts, which included more discs for her music box, as well as a set of coloring pencils that Elysia had seen while browsing for the art studio supplies, as these would create illusionary effects on the paper to make the drawings come alive. Both of the Elder Delacours also received gifts again, with François receiving a wyvernhide vest to go under his robes, which he seemed particularly happy with, and Apolline receiving a book that made her give a mock glare at Elysia before quickly concealing it from her husband and daughter. Gabrielle gave Elysia a knowing look but the raven haired witch just smiled at her lover. Apolline did surprise Elysia with giving her back a translated copy of the diary that her mother and the Paimpont Elders had been busy translating. “My mother wanted you to have this. She felt it best that you read through it before the Elders debated if a redacted version should be made. They don't think there was anything strictly private to the Peverells in the journal but they wanted your opinion first.” When Gabrielle opened her gift, however, she looked at the box's contents as Elysia slid next to her on the sofa. “I wanted to give you something other than a necklace but, as an MCH, you will probably be using your hands a lot… and I was pretty certain a ring would be taken the wrong way. So… I thought you might like some hair ornaments that will keep your hair up while you're busy working.”

            Gabrielle looked through the set, recognizing that the feather-like designs matched the colors that she had in her avian form. Both Apolline and Fleur loved the look and helped to tie up Gabrielle's hair in a loose bun, before slipping in the hair pins and clip, with everyone commenting on how lovely it looked on her. Elysia herself received quite a few gifts, with the stack of books earning Hermione an amused look, Luna giving her a few earrings made from broken and then polished fangs and claws of various creatures she had observed, with Elysia feeling quite happy with them after hearing that they didn't require her to get her ears pierced. Eventually, it came down to Gabrielle, who gave Elysia a glance, before sliding the present box onto her lap. When Elysia lifted the lid, she thought for a second it was another book, only to freeze as she flipped the cover over, seeing the moving images on the page. Gabrielle fidgeting beside her, before explaining her present. “I… remembered what you said earlier in the year, when we went to the beach house. Seeing all the pictures in your room but not seeing any from the last few years, I thought you would like it if you had a few more. I…” Gabrielle stopped talking as she looked from the book to Elysia, a tear having dropped onto the page of the photo album. Gabrielle had given much thought on how to make her gift perfect, and knew that she would have to visit a photographer that could record memories from within a Pensive. Thankfully, her father knew just the man as he worked for the MSF in its investigations, while also having a side job offering the same services to the general population, as there were many who wanted to immortalize a memory into a photograph. The wizard had warned that Gabrielle's own memories could impact the quality of the work, but both had been quite happy, as many of the events had been crisp and clear within Gabrielle's mind. 

            From a few scenic shots of the area around Saint-Cirq-Lapopie, to images of Adeline and Jeanne talking happily in the streets of the ancient town, to the sight of the Delacours together on that first Halloween with Elysia. Every picture stood as proof of the interactions and friendships Elysia had made in the last two years. Of course, Gabrielle knew better than to ignore the other aspects of Elysia's life, which was why she included images of Ida happily working in the kitchen, the three terrors in their own individual photos, whether it was Anand sleeping on the rug before the Reception Halls chimney, her green eyes popping open for a moment before returning to a restful state, Macha as she stalked along the roof of the greenhouse, getting close to a bunch of birds, before they scattered, ruining her fun, or Badb pruning her feathers on her stand. The picture Gabrielle had been most proud of, with the photographer even thanking her for the opportunity to take it, was one from when Elysia had been outside in the dusk hours, running her hand over Macha who had jumped into her lap, Anand happily seated at Elysia’s feet, while Badb sat on her shoulder. It was a deeply private moment that had taken the man several tries to get right, due to the natural lighting. There were a few photos of Elysia and Gabrielle together, but the young Veela felt that it would be a bit narcissistic of her to focus on those. Instead, her focus had been on the woman who had given her so much in the last year, who deserved to get something memorable in return.

            After taking a few minutes to compose herself, as the tears kept falling, Elysia looked towards Gabrielle, her eyes red but the smile on her face was genuine. The “Thank you so much” was soft, as if spoken in a whisper, but Gabrielle felt the full weight of the feelings behind it, either because of the bond they shared or something else, before she slid her arm around Elysia's waist. Victoire jumped up to sit next to them as Gabrielle and Elysia went over the pictures, the smile never fading, as the other watched on, some with smiles on their faces, though a few with tears in their eyes, knowing that something as common as a photo album had been a rare comfort for Elysia, with Hermione knowing that the one Harry had received from Hagrid at the end of his first year had been a bittersweet gift, as for the first time it had made Harry feel that he had a family of his own, but like with the Mirror of Erised, said family was nothing more than an image that he could see but not interact with, as there were no memories associated with them except those of the worst moments of his life. Gabrielle's gift had been a continuation of that tradition, but one where the pictures within weren't far off events of people Harry had never known, but everyday moments of Elysia's life, a moving image of a memory she herself was a part of, proof that what she experienced wasn't a dream. For Elysia, the gift had been more valuable to her than all the others she received, save, perhaps, one from the year before. A gift that, as time ticked on by, seemed to only grow all the more meaningful to her. Enough so that the very idea of not having it… seemed a pain too much to bear.

-✿-

            “Everyone please! We will take your statements as quickly as possible so you may all go home but we can't do that if you are all talking over each other. Finnigan, Davis, single out a few and have them form lines while you interview them. Cast silencing spells if you have to.” Susan Bones sighed, feeling a bit light-headed from having to raise her voice the entire time she had been inside the Greengrass Manor, even with the Sonorous Charm helping her. Like other Old and Noble families, the Greengrasses tended to invite other families to attend their New Year’s Celebration. With Daphne being the new head, what had started as a purely traditional celebration changed, with the invited guests now including prominent families that had stayed neutral in the previous conflicts, as well as a few families that had fought against the Death Eaters, either within the Wizengamot, or even out in the streets. Everyone knew that Daphne’s decision would likely draw the ire of the Neo Death Eaters but, until earlier, no repercussions had manifested. Despite her obviously distancing herself from the Death Eater crowd, the NDEs had elected to avoid antagonizing the Neutral leaning families. That strategy seemed to have changed, as Susan and the Aurors had received an elf, warning of an attack on the Greengrass Estate. The redhead won't deny that she had been exceedingly terrified that the Elder Greengrass sister had been killed.

            When the Aurors arrived, they found a few Dark Witches and Wizards killed on site, as well as a few retired Aurors that had been employed as security for the event. Amongst the guests there were quite a few injured parties, but no one had apparently been killed. That said, despite the brave defense, even Daphne did not come out of the attack unscathed, her left arm partly damaged from a combination of blasting and cutting curses, though the witch held her indifferent persona, even as a Healer tended to her arm, her little sister, Astoria, fretting over her injuries. Once the property was searched and determined to be secure, the Aurors began their interviews, though these weren't going well as everyone attending the party was eager to head home to their “relative” safety. With her dicta quill out and adjusted to pick up only Daphne and Susan’s voices, the Auror fell back onto her training, burying her concern for her crush. “Senior Auror Susan Bones, interviewing Lady Daphne Greengrass, of the Old and Noble House of Greengrass, on the 1st of January of 2007, just after Midnight. DMLE Aurors responding to an attack on the Greengrass Estate. Interview begins now. Lady Greengrass, please describe what occurred.” The brunette with blonde highlights sighed. “As soon as the clock struck midnight and our guests were welcoming the New Year, I sensed a heavy attack on the wards, before they collapsed. Thankfully, the wards gave us enough time to get the guests to a safe room, while the guards kept the intruders occupied.”

            Susan checked that the dicta quill was still keeping up before continuing with the questions. “Due to your injuries, it would seem that you encountered the assailants yourself. Can you identify their affiliation? Did they provide a motive or notice anything that might serve for individual identification?” Daphne was quiet, organizing her thoughts. “They were these so-called Neo Death Eaters, that's for sure. They were yelling out “blood traitors” to anyone they came across, and I highly doubt any other group has it out for me. As for anything that might identify specific attackers, I am unsure. I can provide memory vials for the DMLE to review, but the new robes they are using do a good job of concealing their physique. All the attackers sounded like men, but a potion or transfiguration could change that temporarily. As for my injuries, I had no intention of just hiding while my guards were being attacked. These bastards came to attack my guests and ruin my family's reputation. I was going to get my pound of flesh from them one way or another.” She gestured at one of the bodies on the ground. “I took that one down with a blasting curse and a set of cutters. Here.” Daphne presented her wand, handle first, to Susan, who took it with her gloves. Using the Priori Incantatem spell, she indeed confirmed the spells used were mostly blasting and cutting curses, as well as some shields, before seeing spells for tying up hair and sealing up lipstick. Reading out the spells that the wand still remembered for the Dicta Quill to register, Susan handed the wand back to the brunette, blushing a bit.

            She then took Astoria’s witness statement, with the blonde witch confirming her older sister's testimony, though she did hesitate to add something, before speaking softly. “Prior to the attack, I had received some correspondence from Draco Malfoy. As you may know, his family intended for us to marry but I refused and my sister dissolved the agreement. He has sent me a few missives in the past, even after he married Pansy Parkinson. He sent one a few days ago, talking about the New Years celebration and… “suggesting” that I refrain from attending. I know it's not enough for the DMLE to go with…” Susan looked at Daphne, who’s face seemed to show agreement with that sentiment, before looking at Astoria. “It isn't but it's worth knowing just in case. Thank you for bringing it up.” Astoria nodded, before she handed her own wand, which Susan checked and documented that she hadn't used any spells other than what a witch uses for daily life. After the bodies were identified and taken away by the DMLE, Susan directed a final check of the property as the last of the guests left for their own homes, while the remaining guards provided their memories of the event. It was almost sunrise when only Susan and a few Aurors remained, as they waited for Gringotts to send the warding experts to secure the Estate, when Daphne quietly drew her attention, gesturing to follow her. As soon as they were in what was the safe room that the guests had entered during the attack, Daphne activated the backup wards, before turning to her former yearmate.

            “What I am about to say is more hearsay than established fact, but it's information I trust. Sometime in the last months of the previous year, the NDEs lost a major foreign backer for their operation. A lot of the old Magical Families that had previously backed the Death Eaters had begun to distance themselves, as it became clear that their cause was no longer viable, and were reaching out to me. They want to end all affiliations with the NDEs, even though they still adhere to some conservative stances. I have been hoping to establish a political framework for them, something they can all get behind that can be recognized as a legitimate bloc, one washed clean of the anti-muggleborn rhetoric. Obviously, the NDEs aren't too happy about that and wanted to make an example of us. Fortunately, I had my suspicions and took precautions, which clearly were warranted. I doubt this stunt of theirs will earn them any more support, so in that regard it was more of a boon for us.” Susan frowned. She had known that the Sangroyal organization in France had collapsed for the most part after the MSF brought in the assistance of the ICW Aurors and that they had been backing the Neo Death Eaters. With them mostly gone, Susan had been concerned about the reaction of the Neo Death Eaters. Clearly, they had no intention to go quietly into the night. Still, something bothered her. “If this was a threat against you, why would Draco send a letter potentially warning you and Astoria about the attack?”

            Daphne shrugged. “I am not sure. The Malfoys have been hard to read as of late, ever since they retreated into Castle Black. I believe that Pansy is managing the family more than her husband, but I can't say for certain if they are or aren't with the NDEs. Obviously he would still be in the same circles as the former Death Eaters, so Draco would be in a position to hear if an attack was coming. As to why warn Astoria, it’s harder to say, though I can see the NDEs trying to “safeguard” desirable individuals amongst the families turning their backs on them, particularly if they could be married off to get these families’ under someone else's control.” Susan grumbled. “Yeah, I wouldn’t put it past them.” She then eyed Daphne. “I am guessing you don't want me to tell Kingsley Shacklebolt about the up and coming political bloc?” Daphne frowned. “It won't change aching really if he were to know, though keeping it secret can be useful for the day the Wizengamot reconvenes. The reason I wanted to talk to you privately was because… I wanted to know if you can get me in touch with a member of the New Blood Order.” Susan stared at Daphne. “The DMLE has orders to arrest NBO members as soon as they are identified as having committed a crime.” Daphne snorted. “Of course, but as long as you have no evidence of criminal activity, you just tend to… ignore them. Please don't insult me Susan, I know that you are at the very least aware of some of the membership and I wish to get in touch with them.”

            The redhead looked at her old school mate. “And if I did, what would you do? I am not about to facilitate the commission of crimes.” Daphne searched Susan's eyes before sighing. “I swear, you should have been a Gryffindor. You're far too noble. Look… I will do everything in my power to make sure that no crimes are committed… but after what happened here today, my allies need a stronger, more reactive defence force. I believe it to be wise to have the ability to contact NBO members and make sure everyone gets the help they need while the Death Eaters are going rabid. The sooner the NDEs are gone, the sooner all of Britain can finally move on. Please, help me with this.” Susan stared at Daphne before sighing. She used her wand to search for any listening Charms, signs of scrying, anything that could be used to eavesdrop and found nothing, before turning to the brunette before her. “Please, don't make me regret this. I really like how you have rebuilt your family's reputation and your plans for the Noble Families is what this community needs. So please, be careful how involved you get. I don't want to have to come arrest you.” Daphne's face softened, her usual persona slipping as she approached Susan, rubbing her arm through her Auror robes. “Trust me, the only cuffs you will be putting on me will be the playful variety.” Susan felt her cheeks turn bright red, before telling Daphne that she will have the suspected NBO member she knows contact her and let them figure out what it is they want from this arrangement. The redhead left, feeling exhausted, while thinking about her parents and Auntie and how they, as Aurors, navigated the line between doing what was right… and what was legal.

Chapter Text

            “ Well, as expected, several members of Sangroyal have been willing to cooperate with the investigation, considering the charges levied against them. Most are middle tier operatives, essentially the managers of the organization. They weren't the decision makers, planners nor the foot soldiers carrying out the crimes, which means that they feel that their convictions won't be as severe as the rest of the members in custody and have been more than happy to provide us with evidence of the crimes perpetrated by the organization. Among these are the established kidnappings, human trafficking, smuggling of regulated creatures and goods, though we have gotten a few who have pointed out several potential alterations to the Ministry records, if not providing false statements. With the cooperation of several defendants, we have even obtained sufficient evidence to investigate the Paris Magical Bank, which seemed to have been a part of their organization, to some degree. Unfortunately, while we have managed to identify most of the leadership of the organization, we are having trouble identifying the head of Sangroyal. The most we have been able to get out of the prisoners is that the individual is known as L'Éminence among the organization and that while the position is not hereditary, it usually goes to a member of an Old and Noble family. Every attempt at identifying the person has been ineffective so far .”

            François sighed, before nodding at his Auror. “ Good work with what you have so far. I will contact the ICW to carry out the investigation into the Paris Magical Bank, as the Ministry and several members of the Convention have accounts there and they are likely to try and sue or spin any action against them as the Ministry is attempting to seize assets. An ICW investigation will garner less opposition and will give the courts less of an interest in interfering with the search .” Bernard  chuckled. “ Oh, not bad. I was going to suggest you do that myself. The optics of searching the bank all on your own would definitely damage your reputation, though the work that has been put into dismantling this organization has done wonders for it. Thankfully, none of the French Courts have any accounts with them so I can at least vouch for their agreement with the investigation .” François frowned and looked at Prosecutor Moriéve. “ You all avoided the PMB ?” Bernard  nodded. “ The Courts, like the Conclaves and the Covens, have a better relationship with the Goblins and the Dwarves. Their dedication to treaties and observance of contracts made them the logical choice, particularly with our kind being so long lived. Institutions that have held for millennia and have never once failed in their service provide all the motivation our kind needs to trust them .” François chuckled . “I see. Well, I am sure that Gringotts will be receiving a few more customers once the PMB gets searched, So I am sure they will be delighted .”

            Turning away from the Elder vampire, François looked over the documents on the central desk of the Secrets Chamber they were currently in. As far as the investigation was concerned, everything was going well. The courts have been willing to deny the suspects bail considering that many were definitely capable of fleeing the country to avoid prosecution, with the lower members of the organization not being able to afford to leave anyways, particularly since many had prior convictions as Dark Wizards or Witches, having attacked or harmed non-magicals, as well as their peers, and even their family members. It made sense that they would gravitate to Sangroyal, which could provide them with an outlet for their worse tendencies with little concern of being held accountable. At least, until now. The more worrying part of the organization were the more well off families. Clearly, some of their wealth had been accrued by less than legal means, but for the most part, the leadership of Sangroyal was composed of family heads that were well known in the Magical Society. The Minister had been right in his concern that the investigation would result in a massive shift of the status quo, as the individuals arrested represented the bulk of the conservative movement and its financiers. Without them, the Representatives that had been their unwitting pawns would be left to flounder, with no real agenda other than to parrot what has been said in the past. When Sangroyals' aims and reach become well known… all those talking points would be even less popular.

            Though… not every individual in the more conservative circles. Despite his investigations into Jean du Plessis' Estate, there was little there to indicate any involvement with Sangroyal, and the interrogations never once resulted in the detainees saying his name, though there were times when the individuals questioned were unable to answer the question due to some magical effect, like a mental block. The prisoners all went through a thorough check up with the Healers, which included an evaluation for the presence of mind magics, and a few did test positive to having some of their memories altered. The issue was… that those that didn't test positive to altered memories were exhibiting the same behavior. François rubbed his chin. What could elicit a similar effect to a blocked or tampered memory in a subject who has no traces of having their memories altered. It had to be a spell of some sort, something that wasn't registering as mind magic but that was keeping the information… Secret. The patriarch of the Delacour family thought back to his conversations with Hermione Granger and Elysia Peverell, and their activities during the British Second Wizarding War. Hadn't they mentioned something about secrets. A Secret… Keeper? Tied to … the Fidelius Charm. It wasn’t a spell that was practiced easily, in fact it was regarded as a very tricky spell to cast. They had considered the possibility that they were under a Fidelius Charm. Could that be the spell interfering with the identity of Sangroyal’s Éminence?

            Making a mental note to go see the two women and ask more information about the Fidelius Charm and its effects, Director Delacour’s thoughts were momentarily paused when the door to the chamber opened, revealing DoM Director Chatelain and Auror Lécuyer, both of whom entered the chamber and closed the door behind them. After a quick sweep by Cynthia and a confirmation that they were clean, Lécuyer brought a folder to his Department Head. “ The results of the investigation into the du Plessis’ wards .” François took the folder and began to look through it as Helene spoke up. “ Your Warding Expert was right. The Ward relays were sabotaged, but not as du Plessis wanted us to believe. The man had the relays at his home replaced with faulty ones that had already been years in the soil to make it look like he was a victim of Etienne's sabotage spree. It was a clever trick too, using relays that had been worn by time, rather than brand new ones. Fooled the other specialists, except for your young man here. My Department compared the sabotaged relays with the rest and found that the corrosion levels didn't match. The relays weren't from a similar location as that of du Plessis’ property. Soil composition, water content, and even leyline strength. All of these conditions alter the physical composition of Ward Relays as they age. The ones obtained from du Plessis don't line up .”

            François' face turned into a smile, before looking at Lécuyer. “Excellent work. You just gave us the evidence we needed to open a full investigation into Jean du Plessis and his activities. Make sure you document everything, Lécuyer. We need to have all aspects of this evaluation become an integral part of testing wards during estate investigations from here on out .” the young man blushed under the praise. “ I will make a full report ready for you as soon as possible sir. ” François turned to Cynthia. “I will draw up a referral for arrest so be ready to make your way upstairs to get a judge to approve the warrant. After that I want you to take two teams with you to du Plessis’ Estate. Make sure you keep one of the teams back, just in case you get ambushed .” Cynthia nodded as she went to fetch her coat, as François began writing his request for the warrant. Bernard watched from a few tables away. “ I won't be adding him to my list until you get more evidence of his involvement with Sangroyal .” François nodded. “ I understand. Thankfully, this evidence will allow us to properly inspect all of the du Plessis Estate, and not just the areas involved with the break-in. The fact that his wards were sabotaged to help the Sangroyal Loyalists attempt the kidnapping of several Ministry and Convention officials, however, would suggest he is at least involved with the organization. We will just have to see just how deep their involvement goes and if he knows something about l'Éminence .”

-✿-

            “We have done a thorough search of every facility we had believed to be connected with the Sangroyal organization and, other than determining that a few had once been bases of operations and stashes for their supplies, most have been found abandoned, possibly since the Laborde incident.” Elysia hummed to herself as François explained the current situation to her. With the warrant out for Jean du Plessis, she had hoped that the last remnants of Sangroyal would have been found and arrested by now, but, of course, the screwed up madman left his family's Estate for parts unknown as soon as the warrant was posted. The system that the Ministries use to detect magical travel across territorial boundaries had not identified any unauthorized portkeys or apparitions, nor had the contacts in the non-magical border crossings identified anyone matching his description, or using potions or transfiguration to appear as someone else, passing through either. As far as the French Ministry and the ICW were concerned, Sangroyal's remaining forces were still hiding somewhere in Continental France, they just didn't know where. Which was why François had come to Elysia. Since she and Hermione had evaded capture by the Death Eaters or Snatchers whilst the former had the full resources of the British Ministry of Magic at their beck and call, he felt that their experience would give him an advantage when tracking down the remaining loyalists.

            Elysia had agreed to hear him out, but only whilst she finished her work in Potions Lab. Getting François to wear the jumpsuit, face mask and hairnet had been exceedingly entertaining for Elysia, but she hadn't wanted him to inadvertently contaminate her work anyways. Particularly since today she was working on the base potions she wanted to test and modify in order to develop a blood alternative for Vampires. She knew that standard Blood Replenishing potions didn't do much of anything in alleviating their thirst, but Elysia wanted to see if any of her new variants had any significant effects. In order to test this, she had requested the delivery of a variety of creature's that fed on blood, from leeches, America’s naturally existing Vampire Bats and the cursed variety that were commonly found in isolated pockets of Eastern Europe, the Indian Subcontinent and other regions of Asia. Elysia was pretty certain that the cursed bats were closer to the Vampire Curse in general, but there was a question as to how much of a Vampire’s diet was actually a need to replenish magic that existed within a victim's blood and how much was it actually metabolizing blood into the nutrients their bodies needed. The general consensus was that it was more the magical side of the equation, hence why Vampires favored drinking from Magicals more than non-magicals, but Elysia had the distinction of reviewing older texts in her library, which gave a greater emphasis on the inability of most Vampires ingesting certain materials. While some, like garlic, had their cultural presence, the fact that it acted as a blood thinner also gave it some medical justification as to why they would avoid it. In fact, it was this blood thinning aspect Elysia wanted to test with her Blood Replenishing Potions. If any of the ones currently in use had the effect of thinning the blood as a part of their process, she would have to discount using those for research.

            Adding the last ingredients into her cauldrons, Elysia adjusted the heat on the burners, wrote down the time the ingredients were deposited and stirred, then wrote down the time she needed to return, before signaling to François that they would be exiting the alcove. Once that one was sealed, Elysia went to write the notes on her lab's blackboard, with François not far behind. “Well, I am sure that Hermione already told you this but the easiest way to avoid being found is to always be on the move. An enchanted tent, plenty of supplies, maybe hit a few muggles with the Confundus to steal their pocket change and you can easily avoid being detected pretty much anywhere.” François sighed. “She did say the same, but she felt that it was less effective the more people were in the group. Right now we think there are about fifty Sangroyal loyalists in hiding. At her suggestion, we have been keeping an eye out on all the nature preserves as well as asking the local Packs to report any suspicious activities, but nothing has turned up. Hermione felt that, if they aren't moving, then the most logical alternative is a single hidden facility, somewhere they can all hold up securely in their position.” Elysia looked back at him as she pulled her full face mask off. “And I am guessing the interrogations aren't turning up anything?” François shook his head, which made Elysia take everything he mentioned into account. “Did Hermione mention the Fidelius Charm? The Order used it to secure its Headquarters for a bit.”

            François nodded. “She did and, with the Unspeakables assistance, we believe that we have detected evidence that the charm is in use, protecting the location of the hidden base, as well as the identity of the leader of the group. Unfortunately, we don't know how to break through it.” Elysia was quiet for a moment thinking back to what she knew of the spell. “According to my godfather and the Order members, it was one of the protections that was used by my parents when they were hiding from Voldemort. Now, a lot of people think that the protection afforded by the Fidelius' is infallible, but I can assure you that it isn't.” François shrugged. “We never had to deal with it ourselves, at least not in recent history, and the Unspeakables are being very quiet about it.” Elysia smirked. “The Department of Mysteries might depend on the Charm, so it makes sense that they wouldn't want to point out its vulnerabilities. That said…” Thinking back to her parents, she recalled that the house they were eventually killed in wasn't an old family home but a recent purchase and Sirius had mentioned that they had been switching safehouses after the family went into hiding. If the location itself was hidden, why would they need to switch safehouses… unless the failure point was in the location itself. The Headquarters for the Order had also been the same, being abandoned as soon as… as soon as Sirius died. When the location of the Black Family Townhouse would be visible in the inheritance documents that the Malfoys would seek to obtain.

            Elysia looked over at the head of the MSF. “I think I have an idea on how you can find their hidden base. The Fidelius Charm can prevent someone who knows the secret from sharing it, but it can't erase physical evidence of the secret’s existence prior to the charm being applied. It's why it's pointless to apply the Fidelius over Hogwarts or Beauxbatons. You might make the location unplottable and hide it from sight, but everyone would still know where the place was. The knowledge can't be erased from those who have it. Now, these people have existed as an organization for at least two hundred years right? That means this hidden facility must have been registered as a property at the time. You will have to check the Ministry records and look for any indiscrepancies with property listings from before the Revolution and afterwards.” François groaned. “That could take time.” Elysia shrugged. “It's the only idea I have for now. You might also want to check with Gringotts, in case the Ministry records were altered at a later date to conceal the property. Gringotts Parision’s records are impossible to alter and would have included everyone they ever did business with, which at the time included the magical aristocracy, exactly the sort of people the Sangroyal organization would use as a source for their base of operations.” François took out a notebook and started writing down Elysia's suggestion. “Anything else?” Elysia hummed to herself as she stared at the ingredients currently positioned on the table in front of her, as she inspected one of them more closely, it being a sample of a tree sap that looked remarkably like blood.

            “Well, as a confirmation, you would have to check with the captured prisoners. Now, as a Potioneer, I know that Veritaserum is a mixture that includes two potions, one that forces you to say the truth and the other which compels the recipient to speak, otherwise everyone who took the potion would just have to keep their mouth's shut to avoid incriminating themselves. Obviously, Veritaserum can't bypass the Fidelius Charm’s protections, but perhaps you can exploit the Charm’s effect.” She looked over at François. “We know the Charm prevents the suspects from answering a question that involves the protection… but what if you ask a question where the prisoners being unable to respond was the answer you were looking for? If you locate any indiscrepancies in the property listings, you could ask the prisoners the question about the Headquarters with the exact location already known and stated. If they don't answer…” François stared at the raven haired witch, her words registering in his mind. “Then we would have confirmation regarding the location of the hidden facility. That's… that's an extraordinary way of looking for a way to bypass the charm. I will have the Records Division get started right away and contact Gringotts to see if they can help with an audit of all known or previously known magical properties. I can see why you make such an excellent Potions Master, with the way your mind works.” Elysia looked as François left the Lab as he tugged at the zipper of the jumpsuit he was wearing, her mind recalling a few instances where her ability to see alternate paths to a solution resulted in success, before shaking her head and continuing her research.

-✿-

Londinium Arena, September 2002

            Harry breathed deeply as he did his best to calm his nerves. This Task was going to put everything he learned in the last few years as a Challenger of the Arena to the ultimate test. From the Wyverns of the Fifth Trial, the Tarasque of the Eight and the Cockatrice of the previous Task, Harry had known that this challenge awaited him. After all, with how the Goblins used them to guard the Vaults for the more affluent customers, the last of the Potters knew it would only be a matter of time before he would have to revisit one of the most harrowing moments of his life as a Hogwarts student, as well as the moment that he incurred his debt to the Goblin Nation four years later. Of course, unlike the First Task of the Triwizard Tournament, or the escape from the Lestrange Vault of Gringotts London, this time there would be no extenuating circumstances or alternate paths forward. There was no egg or cup to steal, no places to hide or to escape to. It would just be Harry against one of the magical apex predators in all of the world, with the victor being whichever of them remained conscious when all was said and done. It was common knowledge that Magizoologists, even one as infamously disrespectful of established rules like Newt Scamander, all stated that no Magicals was capable of surviving a one on one confrontation against these beasts. And that was only when you were dealing with one of the few surviving species, not a bloody hybrid Dragon like the one that awaited Harry beyond the rising Arena gates.

            With a heavier full body shield that he had been practicing with in the last few months while training with Dredhook and the Soldiers and Guards, Harry felt a tad bit more prepared for this fight as he stepped into the Arena’s field. He had an idea from fighting the previous foes how to best this one, but he also knew that some of his options would be ineffective against a creature of this size. And that was while he still didn't know the full scale of the beast’s capabilities. A standard dragon like a Welsh Green, or even the aggressive powerhouse that was the Hungarian Horntail, were known quantities, as they had undergone centuries of research and observation. A Hybrid, however, could have either some abilities that existed within the range of their forefathers… or could somehow have obtained abilities that far exceed what either of its parents could do on their own. As he kept the shield raised before him, Harry’s eyes searched the Arena, the configuration of which looked to be a mix of the high cliffs of the Wyverns, the forested area of the Cockatrice, and the rockies shoreline of the Nuckelavee, before a loud roar filled the air as the creature escaped the confines of its cage at the other side of the Arena. Seeing the breeds that the dragon hybrid originated from were a Hebridean Black and a Swedish Short-Snout, Harry wasn't the least bit surprised to see a large dragon flying in the air, taking its time as it determined its current territory.

            The Halfbreed seemed to have a mix between the coloration of the two parents, the scales almost segmented with Grey coloration being its primary color, a lighter color on its belly closer to white, though its back was almost pitch black, where the scales were a lot more jagged. Its eyes were a deep red, the sight of which did make Harry recall Voldemort slightly, though as the Dragon swooped down towards him, he had a feeling that, while insane and powerful, Voldemort would have trouble measuring up to the power this beast was about to unleash. As the dragon neared in range, Harry dropped to his knees, kept Macha in his shield hand as he kept the sword ready for a stabbing charge, before casting the strongest shielding spell he could manage. At the meeting point between the rocky shoreline and the treeline, the young wizard felt the full blast of the dragon’s flames against his shield, before its wings dragged it away, leaving a narrow and obviously well aimed ring of fire around Harry. Seeing the damage around him made the last Potter very anxious. This creature so far wasn't being as aggressive as the Tarasque, keeping to the air and at a great distance. He had always heard that Dragons were intelligent, but the Hungarian Horntail he had faced seemed more aggressive than cunning. This Hybrid was clearly different as it glided across the sky, keeping a close watch on Harry to see what might happen next.

            Keeping his now enhanced senses on the Dragon, Harry ventured into the Forest, before getting started. He had developed a few strategies for taking down a dragon, but all of them came with risks, whether they involved raising the Dragon's aggression, or leaving it with its mobility intact. Ultimately, the greatest source of concern for Harry was if he was willing to kill the Dragon. As with most threats, the easiest, most guaranteed path to success involved debilitating the target to the point where a deadly blow could be used, before ending their life as quickly as possible. It was something that Dredhook had been drilling into Harry as much as possible of late. To reduce as much danger to himself as possible and to maximize the chances of victory, a quick and decisive kill was ultimately the best possible choice. Except… Harry didn't want to kill this dragon. Had it been a rampaging brute like the Hungarian Horntail, he might have entertained the idea more, but this Dragon was clearly an intelligent creature that, on some level, recognized the wizard as a threat, but not one worth pursuing if it itself wasn't attacked, hence why it stayed in the air, gliding along. So, rather than the most direct method of victory, Harry needed to go for an alternative. It presented more opportunities for failure, though for each one now he already had an alternative action in mind, depending on the success or failure of every stage of his plan. 

            After waiting to get the Dragon at an optimal angle, based on the shadows cast by the trees and the position it had in the air, Harry took the Elder Wand in his hand, sighed, and concentrated. “ Fulmen Ignis !” The air shook with the power of the lightning blast as it arched across the Arena, blinding all who had not closed their eyes in time as the Dragon was struck, the spell causing it to roar in pain, even with its highly resistant scales. Whatever reticence the beast had about attacking vanished as it now recognized Harry as a legitimate threat, as it dove down, with the young Wizard hiding beneath Badb's protection behind the trees, a bit closer to the beast than where it last knew him to be. As it neared, the last of the Potters gripped the wand in one hand and the sword in the other, his shield stashed on his back, watching as it descended as it sucked in breath. Taking the opening presented to him, he used the wand and sword in conjunction as he silently conjured two massive chains along the path of the Dragon's wings, before conjuring massive rocks at the ends of them. The Hybrid was clearly taken by surprise by the sudden weight in its wings, his strength not being enough to prevent the dragon from crashing onto the ground. Out of desperation, the beast unleashed its flame breath all around it, hoping to strike at his attacker, who approached it from behind. Worried about Badb, Harry had the cloak return to the bag he now carried at the back of his belt, before rushing forward, his shield held before him.

            Seeing the coming attack, the hybrid twisted its long neck around before unleashing a massive burst of fire that covered the young wizard from head to toe. His shield and spell were keeping him alive, but even he could feel his back getting hotter as the flames wrapped around him. Still, having learned from the fight against the Tarasque, Harry pushed forward until he reached the downed beast, though even being contained by the chains didn't mean it ceased to be a threat as it launched its hind legs in a large swipe. He felt the claws carve grooves into his shield just as he pulled back from the blow, before blasting curses at the treetops nearby, most of them already alight in flames. The falling debris briefly blinded the Dragon as Harry reached its back, where the tail met the body and the legs, before he jammed the blade into the scales. The blackened steel pierced through the hide but only just, before Harry focused as much of his power as he could, knowing he was running out of time. “ Fulmen Obstupefacio !” While Stupefy had become the phrase of the stunning hex, the original spell had been called Stupefacio, and was far stronger than the derived form everyone began to use. Even this spell, however, was not enough for a single Magical to take down a dragon, as even a dozen wizards or witches casting Stupefy would do little but cause the Dragon to roar at them in frustration, it's hide more than capable of resting this magic. In order to affect a dragon, a stronger spell was needed and it needed to be cast directly into their flesh for maximum effect.

            The lightning stunner was a spell preferred by Dragon Reserve Keepers but even then it needed to be cast by all of the available magicals on-site to even succeed against one dragon. Harry couldn't really do that so he decided for the direct approach and, based on the pained screech that filled the air and the way the beast shuddered, it seemed to be working. Unfortunately, because of the shallow cut, the beast managed to again use its hindquarters to strike at Harry, forcing him to disengage the attack, making even greater distance between himself and the beast. As he prepared to attempt another attack, the wizard watched as the conjured chains began collapsing, cursing in his head as the dragon got back onto all four legs, stretching out its wings as it turned towards him, though Harry noticed its unsteady legs. The stunner had worked, just not enough to disable the creature. Hating himself for what he was about to do, he dropped the shield onto the ground before aiming his sword and wand at the two wings. “ Corium Dilacerant !” The two hexes raced across the distance between them long before the hybrid realized the mistake it had made in exposing its wings. Harry felt disgusted with himself at the noise of pain that the Dragon elicited as its leather like wings were torn apart well beyond their ability to sustain flight. He didn't even have to look as he summoned the shield to his grasp, before bracing for what was to come. And it did come, swiftly.

            Where before the flames had felt like a concentrated blaze, the fires he found himself encased in were like all consuming inferno, even as he used all of his strength with Macha to maintain the anti-dragon’s fire shield up. However, he found his strength really tested when the red and orange flames turned bluish white, the skin on his body beginning to burn up, even with the potion he had taken earlier that was supposed to protect the skin against the overwhelming temperatures. He knew that Swedish Short-Snouts had a flame that was blueish white and considered one of the most overwhelmingly hot in existence. He had surmised that the Hybrid might have been capable of it and had hoped to defeat it before it was forced to use what was likely to be its greatest attack. Unfortunately, the conjurations had not been as strong as he had hoped and now he could feel the skin over his back burning, the leather and cloth on his Challenger gear smoking and the metal overheating. He knew that the hybrid couldn't hold this flame forever but he simply couldn't take the risk of taking the flames until it grew exhausted. As he summoned all the magic within him for one final push, Harry suddenly felt something odd. He could, of course, see the magical fire within his enhanced vision. It was overwhelmingly bright to his eyes. But, as he had been reaching over to control his magic, he had inadvertently begun to draw on the magic in the dragon’s breath… and it had responded to him. Drawing in more, Harry began to draw it within himself, building it up for a greater attack, even as the flames seemed to diminish in heat and power.

            Using his enhanced vision with his eyes closed, he envisioned the chains again, wrapping them over the injured wings of the Dragon, before launching them back into the treeline, pinning the dragon against the larger trees, its belly exposed as its breath blast concluded. With his shield held before him, Harry charged forward, feeling the Dragon's legs and claws striking at him, before he jammed the blade into the beast’s soft underbelly. Drawing on every ounce of strength had within him, both what he had normally and what he had drawn in from the dragon’s fire, Harry unleashed one final, desperate spell. “ Fulmen Obstupefacio! ” The Dragon roared once more in pain, before its voice finally fell silent, the only reason it didn't collapse on top of Harry being the chains that still bound him to the trees. The wizard breathed deeply as his vision swam,  his knees hitting the ground, even as Ragnar announced his victory, leading into a thunderous cheer by the entire Arena. The handlers and medics entered the Arena and checked them both, the former astounded that the Dragon still lived. Harry looked over towards them, even as Helstrud, who had elected to attend to him as he neared the conclusion to his Trials personally, asked him not to move. “Will… will his wings be able to heal?” The Handlers looked at the damaged wings and winced. “They will… in time. Sadly, its temperament will make it harder to apply the ointments that could help it heal faster.” Hearing that made Harry lower his eyes, before he turned to Helstrud. “Bring me over to the dragon. I… need to check something.”

            The look his healer gave him didn't do much to deter the man, so after sighing, Helstrud and her assistant helped Harry to reach the dragon's form, after the Handlers had released its bindings from the trees and had placed it on a sled not dissimilar from the one used with the Tarasque. Placing his hand on the Dragon, Harry once again felt the connection between them, feeling its strong spirit and life-force. The creature stirred on the sled against the solid chains that had been wrapped around its form, but Harry didn't focus on that. With the strength of all three of his companions, Harry presses his power against the Dragon's spirit. He felt it instinctively react against him until, feeling overwhelmed, the creature capitulated, all resistance gone from his spirit and body. Harry, however, fed the dragon his own feelings, the shame he felt in harming it and the desire to spare him. That even now, all he wanted to do was to ease his pain. The dragon, on some level, understood him and he felt it relax against his touch. Harry sighed deeply, before turning to the Handlers. “Whenever you need to apply the ointment, reach out to me, whether he stays here or returns to a sanctuary. I think… I think I can help calm him down now, without going through another fight.” The Handlers all looked at each other in confusion but agreed, as Helstrud had Harry sit down once more, with Golstrud coming up to him after the Dragon was levitated away. 

            “Still thinking of others before yourself, Challenger Potter?” Harry looked at him and smiled, his face covered in burns and salves. “I told you before, I wouldn’t be focused on killing all the creatures. Those that I can spare I will. That Dragon didn't deserve to die. At least, not as long as I could help it.” Golstrud shook his head. “Your stubbornness is quite a dangerous thing, both to your health and to others, though…” Looking back towards the gate where the dragon was leviated through, he added, “…perhaps that is the reason why you are such a great Challenger. You risked much to defeat the dragon with as few injuries to yourself and to the creature as possible, but not once sacrificing your own safety or shot at victory in the process. Truly, you have learned much in the Arena to have come so far. That said… please, heed this warning Challenger Potter. The last two Trials that lie before you will not be as forgiving of your kind nature.” Harry saw the look on Golstrud’s face before nodding. “I will keep that in mind.” 

            Helstrud then stood back, drawing Harry's attention to her. “Challenger Potter, I am afraid you will be spending the next few days under my care.” Harry frowned. He felt his body aching but it wasn't so bad. Right? “What's wrong?” The diminutive Healer grumbled. “I swear… I can see why your previous Healer had issues with you. Challenger Potter… your armour survived the flames but has essentially burned itself into your skin. Removing it will be quite painful… as will be the process of healing the burns. Thankfully, I am not detecting any magical residue from the Dragon's fire, so there shouldn't be any scarring. Now, lie down on the stretcher Challenger Potter, before the one getting stunned next just happens to be you.” Harry looked at the stretcher that was placed on the ground before sighing. Even with a well thought out and executed plan, he still couldn't manage to walk away uninjured. He wondered if this was always going to be an issue he would have to deal with, even as he hoped that someday, hopefully soon, he would be able to make it through fight without a prolonged stay at the Infirmary. His three companions seemed all to have various opinions on the matter, which didn't give him much confidence. Still, he was alive and just two Tasks away from earning his freedom. The pain that assaulted his skin today and the days to come… would do little to dampen his spirits. Soon, he would have what he always wanted. Soon, he would be allowed… to live.

-✿-

Present Day

            Under any other circumstance, Elysia would seriously enjoy having Gabrielle's arms wrapped around her waist from behind. It was actually a very pleasant position to find herself when waking up. Today, however, her lover wasn't holding on because she yearned for physical contact, but because she desperately needed to. After all, they were both sitting on Elysia's Firebolt, traveling across the skies at speeds that Gabrielle had never experienced before in her life. Elysia would have liked to have introduced her to the experience a bit less aggressively but when Fueruk had called her directly through Ida, she knew that the Viceroy needed her expertise for something very urgent. She was glad that Gabrielle had been home at the time, though she had still done a brief check through the bond to check on her wellbeing… just in case. When she stepped through the Floo Terminal that connected the Peverell Estate to Gringotts Paris, which was only active when the Viceroy authorized it, she was surprised to see Fueruk standing next to a Dwarf. As fellow underground dwelling races, the relations between Goblins and Dwarves was known to be quite rocky, and that was on a good day. With the limited spaces of the European Mountainous Regions, the two were often known for fighting over land and resources, the Italian Alps being a particularly common flashpoint, as the Dwarves claimed the entire range as their domain.

            The Goblins, obviously, objected several times and battles immemorial were fought beneath the rock and stone but, eventually, a peace treaty was reached between the two races, allowing Goblins to establish small branches of their communities within Dwarven realms to allow for both communication and the exchange of currency. The two Banking nations had since prospered, though old prejudices were at times hard to shake. Seeing them together amicably was at least reassuring to Elysia, even if it meant that, whatever the situation was, it was serious enough to require cooperation between the typically isolated races. Fueruk called her over as soon as she arrived. “Champion Peverell, allow me to introduce you to Balin of the Mons Silvius Dwarven Bank. My colleague here has informed me of… A very unfortunate situation. As you know, there has been a recent trend in eliminating the use of living creatures as guards for Vaults in the Magical Banks. Balin’s Bank was in the process of transferring out an Ukrainian Ironbelly to a Reserve on the Scandinavian Peninsula when it broke free of its restraints. It has taken a southwestern route towards the Mediterranean and will be flying through some very… populated areas.”

            Elysia had looked towards the Dwarven Representative, noticing that he too wore a similar degree of accessories as Fueruk did, and that the way they interacted suggested they were seen as equals in rank. She kept her pose polite as she held her arms before her waist. “Has the French Ministry been notified?” Balin nodded. “They have, but the situation is a bit… delicate. As you know, Ukrainian Ironbellies are in decline and are believed to be extinct, at least in the sense that the population is unsustainable. The Dragon was being transferred to a Reserve that specializes in breeding Dragons, particularly of mixed species, in the hopes that a new hybrid species could survive, in the place of the original. Sadly, the Ministry believes it is unable to guarantee the survival of the Ironbelly. Director Fueruk, however, believes you may be able to reign her in, without killing her. On behalf of the Mons Silvius Dwarven Bank and the Dwarven Nation, we humbly request your assistance in saving the Ukrainian Ironbelly that escaped from our custody and getting it to the safety of the sanctuary.” Elysia looked over at Fueruk, who gave her an understanding look. He knew that Elysia wasn't fond of getting requests, but this was different from the usual extermination of Wyrms or Lavellans. Harry had shown his predilection to sparing certain creatures, and Dragons were at the top of Elysia's list.

            She supposed she was also better suited to catch up to the dragon and bring it down without killing it in the process, while also keeping everyone else safe from danger. That said… “I assume you have a way to track its movements?” Balin dug into his vest pocket before revealing a compass. “It's been enchanted with the Dragon's Blood. It will always point in their direction.” Inspecting the compass after it was handed to her, Elysia looked over at Fueruk. “Depending on how difficult the Dragon turns out to be, we may need an alternative method to transport it. As for maintaining its health… I know someone who might be capable of looking after the creature if I happen to injure it, if they agree to take on the job. That said, this is far more than what a standard MCH appointment usually entails.” Fueruk chuckled, knowing exactly who she was referring to. “You need not worry, Lady Peverell. You and Mademoiselle Delacour will be well compensated for your services.” Sighing in resignation, Elysia pocketed the compass. “Very well… Draw up the contracts and have them ready to sign by the time I return. I will go see if my roommate will take on the job with me so we can head out as soon as possible.” 

            To be expected, Gabrielle had been apprehensive at first. Taking care of a Dragon wasn't something she had experience with, though she had been studying the texts regarding their medical conditions and care, but she had agreed after Elysia explained the plan. Once both were mounted on the Firebolt, Elysia shot into the air, passing through the wards of her home with ease. With a few checks on the compass, Elysia pushed the Firebolt broom to its limits, trying her best to cut off or catch up to the dragon before it drew attention to itself. The Ministry would already have contacted the non-magical authorities to divert air traffic around the expected route the creature was taking but, even with those precautions, there was always a chance of someone either spotting the beast, or getting in its way, the latter being something the community desperately wanted to avoid. Thankfully, at the speeds she was going, and the fact that she started from the Peverell Estate, Elysia found herself coming upon the dragon from the front. After slipping under Badb's protection, the raven haired witch opened up the bond fully so Gabrielle could hear her, one way or another. “I am going to fly over the dragon, match its speed and jump off onto its back. As soon as I am off the broom, you need to take control of it. Just lower the speed and keep your distance until I call you over. And, whatever happens, just trust that I will be ok.” Gabrielle's mind quickly grew concerned, but the confidence in Elysia's words and the reassuring thoughts she was sending helped calm her down. Planting a kiss on Elysia's neck, Gabrielle switched her grip to hold onto the broom after Elysia had turned them around and was getting into position over the large grey to white colored dragon as it flew over the countryside, just a bit ahead of it.

            As soon as their speeds were matched, Elysia pulled out a pair of black knives from her waist before slipping off, landing on the back of the large dragon as Gabrielle gained control over the broom. Falling some distance back wasn't enough for the blonde witch to not flinch as the creature roared in pain. Still, even at her distance she could still make out Elysia in her black combat outfit latched onto the dragon's back, though the distance kept growing as the pair of them kept falling, their altitude dropping every other moment as the creature roared. At times it looked like the beast wished to turn over on its side, but something would prevent it, forcing it to drop several feet in the air before it was forced to spread its wings to avoid crashing. Gabrielle struggled a little with the speed of the Firebolt, but managed to keep pace, watching as the dragon fell into a field of wheat, as it shifted, clearly trying to dislodge Elysia from its back, before it turned its head to look at her unwanted passenger. Gabrielle had felt her heart sink at the sight of the Ironbelly’s flames coming out of its mouth, enveloping its back and setting fire to some of the crops, but was relieved to see Elysia reappear from within the flames, still attached to the dragon. She then watched as the dragon took one final, long roar of pain before it collapsed onto the ground.

            With Elysia having dropped from her position on the creature's back, Gabrielle risked getting closer, feeling a bit more confident as she watched the witch rubbing the Dragon’s snout, before her girlfriend called her over. Running a quick scan with her wand, Gabrielle noticed that Elysia seemed completely unharmed, though her skin did look moderately red, probably from the heat. “Just give me a moment before you check this girl’s back. There are two blade puncture marks that run somewhat deep so you will probably have to use a healing potion to repair the damage. Not sure if I nicked any bones, but I am sure I avoided doing any serious damage to any organs. She's not at risk of bleeding out either.” Gabrielle nodded, handing Elysia her broom before taking off her shoulder bag. With a flick of her wrist, Gabrielle conjured a table, a spell she had been working on relentlessly with Elysia’s help, as she knew that any field work could require her to conjure certain objects. For the moment she could conjure tables, rope and other bare essentials, but she hoped to get better at conjurations, just in case she ever found herself without having access to her MCH kit. As she finished preparing her tools, and after Elysia doused the flames on the nearby fields, the young Veela felt the dragon stir, before those deep slitted amber eyes looked towards them both. In an instant she felt the oppressive force of Elysia’s magic knock the wind out of her lungs, while her lover reached out and touched the Dragon's chin. 

            “Enough… please. We mean you no harm and want to see you make your way to a place we hope you will be able to call home. After so many years held beneath the rock and stone… I can imagine the desire to be free. To go wherever your heart tells you… but the world isn't as it once was. Please… just… trust me.” The words made Gabrielle recall Elysia's interactions with Seraphina that day in Lyon, how she used her magic then to reach out to her, to get her to understand. With this Ukrainian Ironbelly, it seemed that she needed to put more effort with her magic, her words almost feeling like a compulsion. Still, the pleading tone wasn't forced but genuine, as if some deeper emotion passed between them. Whatever it was seemed to have worked, as the Dragon lowered its body onto the ground, exhaling deeply. Elysia's face took on a mournful look. “Thank you and I am sorry for hurting you in order to force you to land. My mate here has some potions she can apply to undo the damage. Mind letting her treat you?” The Dragon looked back over at Gabrielle before growling under her breath. Her lover’s green eyes then turned to Gabrielle. “Let your Allure out and let it touch her. She can use it to feel your intentions and that should help keep her calm.” The young Veela did as she was told, getting a bit of whiplash with the way her Allure interacted with the Dragon’s magic. Still, the violent power she could feel as she climbed over its whitish thin scales remained contained as she got to work with her prongs as she dabbed the healing potion into the puncture wounds, her mind putting aside the fact that Elysia referred to her as her mate. She had a patient to tend to first.

-✿-

            As the Dragon Handlers of the Reserve began to transfer the bound but surprisingly calm Ironbelly to its future enclosure, Gabrielle and the Director of the Reserve went over the treatment she had to perform on its back. By the time the Ministry’s DPICMC and MSF personnel arrived on the scene, the injuries had been almost fully healed, with Elysia keeping the dragon calm as the field they had landed on was soon filled with Wizards and Witches, all of whom were making the creature nervous. Thankfully, the officials were able to come to an agreement on the best way to transport the Dragon to its final destination. With Elysia and Gabrielle there to help keep her calm, she was willing to step onto a platform, before straps of fire retardant material were tied over the body, with Gabrielle helping to have the straps placed gently over the wings so that they didn't put unnecessary pressure on them. Once she was secured, the platform was levitated, while cloth charmed to have a similar effect to an invisibility cloak were stretched out over the creature's form. The next few hours were spent transporting the invisible dragon overland, the Ministry having received the assistance of the non-magical government to not only clear the roads they would be traversing through, but to also arrange for a large truck for the overland transport and a ferry boat to take them from the Danish port to the Scandinavian Peninsula. Elysia stayed with the Dragon, resting against her neck, caressing the scales gently. 

            The director of the Reserve signed the papers, the translation spell allowing Gabrielle and Elysia to understand him as he spoke. “I have to say, when we heard that the dragon got loose, we were expecting to be informed that she had been killed. Safely retrieving an escaped dragon is almost unheard-of. The Ironbelly that escaped Gringotts London almost nine years ago was killed after it crossed the North Sea into our area because the Retrieval Teams just couldn't get the Dragon to calm down. Even when blasted by several stunning hexes, it just kept fighting back, eventually killing several handlers in the process, resulting in the team being given the green light to kill it. When this girl got out… We thought it was going to be another travesty. You two sure came in at the right time to retrieve her safely.” Gabrielle watched as Elysia's face dropped as the Director discussed the previous Ironbelly that had escaped. “Glad we could make a difference this time around, though it's a shame we still had to injure it somewhat.” The blonde man with short hair and a closely trimmed beard shook his head. “Those cuts were nothing to worry about. Most dragons do worse to each other, even with mated pairs in a rut. Besides, we do good work here helping to rehabilitate those that have suffered worse injuries than just what their usual daily habits can bring about. Our pride and joy is Blackridge. We received him after he went through some heavy medical treatments to repair his wings four years ago. It took him a while to take up flying again, but that boy is now a fine flier. Even netted himself two Swedish Short-Snouts as mates. We are expecting the hatchlings some time later in the year.”

            The moment the name Blackridge was said, Gabrielle noticed Elysia's mood shift, at first to surprise, followed later by relief. “Do you think we can take a look at him?” The wizard nodded. “After the work you two went through to get this girl to us safely, an introduction would be the least we can do. He and his mates are usually high in the mountains, but with all the commotion here I am sure he is watching us very closely. Let's see if he comes down to the entrance of his enclosure.” As the two of them followed after the Reserve's Director, Elysia pulled out a coat and had Gabrielle slip into it, the two having worn warm clothes to intercept the dragon, but nothing that would keep out the winter cold of the Scandinavian Peninsula, before they walked through the roads that the Handlers used. Nestled in a large fjord, the Jormungandr Reserve was currently covered in snow, though thankfully the snowstorms had abated when the ferry boat traveled across the Øresund. As they traveled the roads, the Director, whom they learned was called Mikhail, explained how the Dragons of the region were separated in ward based enclosures depending on their interactions with each other. The more violent and territorial dragons were kept in more isolated regions of the fjord, though still possessing plenty of airspace and access to fresh water. Those that coexistence were able to share larger warded enclosures along the edges of the valley, with the wards being less to separate the Dragon's and more to keep the handlers safe, the strongest of the wards being the ones along the perimeter of the mountains, which kept the dragons from interacting with the outside world, the reserve only being accessible by sea or portkey.

            As they reached their destination, which was a rocky shoreline rimmed by jagged stones, behind which the roads were maintained, Mikhail looked over towards the mountain, gesturing at a patch of rocks that jutted out. “There he is. Ever watchful of anything unexpected, though he is a surprisingly mature dragon for his age. Doesn't get into territorial bouts as much as the others.” Elysia looked where the man pointed at, recognizing the dragon’s shape only after spotting the black scales along his back. The excitement of seeing him again resulted in her magic flaring slightly, not enough for Mikhail to notice, but enough for Gabrielle to spare a look at her, though hers weren't the only eyes to find their attention drawn to the raven haired witch. The Dragon took to the skies, before gliding down in their direction, flying circles over the roads which were warded just a few feet above the heads of the Handlers and visitors, before it finally landed on the rocky shoreline, its claws clicking on the rocks under its feet as it moved closer towards them on all fours. Gabrielle and Mikhail both got some distance away from the wards as the dragon brought its head over to look them over, though Elysia alone came closer, partly annoyed that she wouldn't be able to touch those familiar grey scales. “Do you remember me?” The dragon’s red eyes searched hers for a moment before it growled, which made Elysia smile. “I am glad… so very glad to see you. You have grown since last I saw you. I hear you even have a few mates of your own with eggs due to hatch when the snows thaw. You and I… have come a long way, haven't we?”

            Using her magic, Elysia bypassed some of the wards to caress the Hybrid, not with her hands of course, but with her essence. The creature seemed to close its eyes, as flashes of images filled Elysia's mind, from the dragon’s impressions of its mates, the joy that radiated from him at the sight of the eggs, and the feel of the sky as it flew free from the confines of rocks and caves. Elysia felt tears well up in her eyes. “Thank you. Thank you for sharing that with me. I will see if I can come up here and see you again. I would love to see you with your hatchlings and mates. And maybe… one day I will return the favor. Until then… safe skies, old friend.” The Dragon bowed his head at her before stretching out its wings, the sound of them beating against the air echoing over the small section of the enclosure as he returned to his home high up in the mountains. Feeling the eyes of her two companions on her, Elysia elaborated. “A few years ago…  Blackridge and I had an unfortunate run in with each other. I tried to avoid injuring him as much as possible, but as a hybrid his scales were a lot tougher and more spell resistant. I had to keep him grounded so… I tore apart his wings. I managed to subdue him… at too high a price. So, while he was receiving treatment, I would always visit his enclosure so the handlers could apply the potions and ointments. He recovered quickly… but he needed to get used to flying again. I am glad your Reserve was able to give him the help he needed.”

            The man shook his head. “I can see why taking the Ironbelly down was easier for you, if you managed to take down Blackridge. That hybrid might be young, but he is quite strong. We have been fortunate that we haven't had to stun him since he arrived. I am not sure if we could manage it right now. Say… you wouldn't be interested in taking a job with the Dragon Reserve Handler’s Guild?” Elysia shook her head. “Sorry to disappoint, but my loyalty is to Gringotts. If you happen to have any accidents, you can try reaching out to the nearest Branch, but they will be the ones to make the determination if my involvement is needed. I have my own career to focus on, after all, and as fascinating and beautiful dragons are, I don't want to devote my life to them. No offense.” Mikhail shook his head. “None taken, Fröken. We understand that this life isn't for everyone. As for you, Fröken Delacour, we will certainly be keeping your name in mind the next time one of our dragons has a serious injury. Anyone unafraid of jumping onto dragon's back to apply healing potion into deep wounds is desperately needed among the Reserves.” Gabrielle blushed. “I… will think about it. Taking care of an owl and an Abraxan is very different from a dragon, and I can't say I was overly fond of the stress that came with the experience.” With the Director giving her an understanding look, he led them back to the portkey departure point of the Reserve, though Elysia did nudge her girlfriend’s shoulder. 

            “Don't go selling yourself short. I might have gotten the Ironbelly to settle down, but halfway through the journey I was recalling back more and more of my magic. The dragon remained calm from your magic and care, as much as it was me, if not more so, by the time we arrived at the Reserve.” Elysia's words almost made the blonde stumble on the path, though her lover's hands were quick to come to her aid in steadying her steps. Still, the very idea that the dragon had remained calm because of her Allure was a surprise to Gabrielle. She knew it was possible for Veelas to entrance Dragons into sleep, like her sister had done in the Triwizard Tournament. She knew that she could use it on other magical creatures effectively but hadn't even considered the possibility that it could be used on Dragons as part of her career as a Magical Creature Healer. If what Elysia said was true, and Gabrielle had no reason to doubt her, it would certainly have an impact on how she went about with her career and what the scope of her patients would be like. Maybe… maybe her Allure could help her be a better MCH, not just for the creatures and familiars everyone dealt with on a regular basis, but the more dangerous ones as well. Maybe… just maybe, she could save more lives than she thought possible. Turning to eye Elysia out of the corner of her eye, Gabrielle thought back to the things she sensed from her today: the deep regret and pain that she felt from the Death of the dragon that Gabrielle suspected was part of the break-in at Gringotts London in 1998, and the survival of this other one.

            Moving closer, Gabrielle whispered to Elysia. “Was the incident you referred to… a task for the Arena?” Those green eyes focused on her, as the Arena wasn't something they discussed all that much. Gabrielle knew that she was referred to as a Champion of the Arena and that her mother had confirmed it was something akin to Gladiatorial combat that was dangerous and deadly for most to even attempt. The young blonde could tell that, while the accomplishment was a source of pride for Elysia and the Goblins, it wasn't something the former liked to discuss all that much, particularly regarding the more deadly encounters. Still, something must have shifted in her lover as she lowered her eyes. “It was. I… didn't want to harm another dragon, not after I had heard rumors about what became of the Ironbelly that… got released. I felt that I owed the dragon a chance at a life… so I did my best to ensure that it survived. It took a lot out of me but I managed it… at a cost.” Gabrielle wrapped her arm at Elysia’s waist. “You did your best. That's all anyone can ask for.” Elysia nodded. “I know… but it doesn't make the guilt any less heavy. It's why I don't stop training. So that, come what may, I will always be in top form, having more options to choose from when presented with a situation. That way I know for certain… that I could make the best possible decision, like what I did today.” Gabrielle kept her arm wrapped around Elysia's waist as they prepared to head back home, feeling like her understanding of her life, and Elysia’s, had just been shifted. Not by much, but it was certainly different now. Maybe it had to do with her interactions with the dragons… or maybe it had to do with Elysia calling her “her mate.” Whatever it was, what had seemed like a possibility felt a lot more certain now… and she was happy for that, beyond what words could express.

Chapter Text

            Having just returned from Gringotts Parision, Elysia finished placing her boots and coat in the entryway closet, before making her way through the Reception Hall. Getting a sense where everyone was in the house, she wasn't the least bit surprised to feel Ida in the kitchen, considering lunch would be served soon, or that the rest of the elf’s family were currently enjoying the warm environment of the rooms that had been remodeled for their use on the first floor. Sensing Luna currently in the art studio did make her smile, as Luna was making the most of her remaining vacation days to complete a few paintings she had in mind, before she was due to return to French Guiana. Adeline had been interested in returning with her but her internship as a Herbology major in Beauxbatons still required her to fulfill more responsibilities at the Academy, though she felt that she could take the trip again in a year’s time. For now, though, the Charbonneaus were back home, leaving the Peverell Estate with just a few guests. Elysia knew that Hermione would be gone for an extended duration due to her responsibilities as Britain's foreign representative, though Elysia could feel that her best friend was probably exceeding what Kingsley had ordered her to do. Then again, since this was the same Kingsley that told Harry to just behave himself as a symbol of the end of Voldemort's reign of terror and do nothing about the reason the Death Eaters kept springing back up, Elysia didn't feel the least bit bothered by Hermione doing what she thought was right, even though the fact it kept her busy did make the former Potter miss the old days a bit more.

            Sensing that someone else was currently inhabiting the Library, Elysia decided to make her way there, her arm feeling a bit sore. Opening the Library’s main doors as quietly as she could, Elysia smiled at the sight of Gabrielle reading a book, Badb resting on one of the lamps near her, as Macha and Anand had elected to join Elysia on her morning trip to Gringotts. Getting up behind Gabrielle, she focused on what her girlfriend was reading, raising an eyebrow on the page’s description of some of the physical ailments that befall the Nundus. Giving Gabrielle enough of a sense of her presence to avoid making her lover have a heart attack, Elysia leaned over and kissed the blonde on the cheek. “I hope d’Este doesn't have one of these lined up to be your next patient.” Gabrielle shook her head. “No, not really. I just… wanted to look through some of the medical research on the more dangerous creatures. It's really quite scarce. The only reason so much more is known about dragons is due to the magical resources that can be gathered from them.” Elysia sighed, her eyes closed. “Don't I know it.” Gabrielle looked up at her, wishing to ask but aware that Elysia wasn't all too happy about talking about this part of her life. The raven haired witch noticed Gabrielle struggling with her words. “You can ask.” Feeling reassured, the Veela pressed on. “I… don't even know where to begin. I mean… you faced so many dangerous beasts…”

            Elysia nodded as she took the chair next to Gabrielle and sat down. “I did. What would you like to know?” The Veela was quiet for a moment. “Before… you said you had developed a knack for killing pests and threats but… you spared the dragon you faced.” Elysia rested her chin on her hand as her elbows were propped on the table. “I did. When I was carrying out my tasks in the Arena, I didn't always have to kill my target. With Wyrms and Lavellans, even a Nuckelavee… you don't waste your time trying to spare them. You eliminate them and move on. Dragons and Griffins on the other hand… they can be sensible creatures… but in certain situations they are just as deadly. My encounter with the Griffins might have cost them their lives had I been more prepared, just as it almost came at the price of mine because of how unprepared I was.” Macha materialized on the desk, which made Elysia smile as she began to pet her. “Be mindful of which creatures you are willing to try and heal. A Dragon that is injured can be an even greater threat than one that isn't, so even attempting to heal them can come at grave personal cost. There is nothing wrong with having the knowledge of how to treat these creatures… as long as you understand that your talents will be directed elsewhere for the most part.” Gabrielle looked at the book before her and the Nundu displayed on it. “I understand. I suppose it's just… harder for me to justify it than you. I have only seen or read about these creatures in books. To me, they just seem as fantastic and important as a dragon.”

            Turning a few pages over, the book, which seemed focused on felines, revealed the image of a Chimera. As Gabrielle was about to read it, Elysia reached over and covered the page. Those blue eyes turned to look at her lover, only to find a steely look on the green eyes she loved so much. “Some creatures can be taught, can learn to coexist with humans, while others can be managed. But, do not forget that there are creatures that can never reach that stage. Some creatures will never not look at any other creatures other than as prey, while others kill for no other reason than a compulsion that borders on a curse. Even the most beautiful of creatures can lead an entire village, if not a city, to ruin, all because of a single person’s mistake. So, while your drive as a MCH should always be to save the lives of as many creatures as possible… do not forget that humans and other magical beings are also lives that you must keep in mind. Treating the wrong creature can not only cost you your life… but the life of everything you hold dear.” Gabrielle looked into Elysia's eyes and saw the cold determination there. “Did you… did you try…” Elysia lowered her eyes to the page before pulling her hand away. “In an Arena, there is less of a chance of collateral damage than in the open country. It's why when I took down the dragon I was keeping an eye on where we would fall. If we had landed in a populated area… I might have been forced to end its life, before any other lives were lost. Whether it's as a creature Slayer or Healer, life or death literally rests on your decisions. For now you have been lucky… but don't let your luck and drive make you grow complacent.”

            Standing up, Elysia took Macha into her arms and kept caressing the feline ball of fur. “You have a talent for calming creatures into a state that allows you to tend to their needs, but you must remain aware of the limits of your abilities and its influence at all times. I… can try and teach that to you, if you would like, but it takes a great deal of discipline, and it's one that needs to be observed at all times that you are out working with something dangerous. One slip, or a missed sign that your power doesn't have the influence you were expecting, and your life is put at risk.” Gabrielle looked at Elysia and thought on her words. “I…understand. Whenever you think it might be a good time for me to practice my control over the Allure, I will be ready.” The raven haired witch looked at Gabrielle for a moment. “We can work on discipline and control here, but getting a feel for its effects on other creatures will be a bit more difficult… If you are not opposed to it… I can try and get Fueruk to arrange some activities in the Parision Arena. The locals can get a bit of entertainment and you will get the experience you need in an environment where I can guarantee your safety.” Gabrielle didn't like the idea of being seen as a source of entertainment, but she wasn't as well versed as Elysia was regarding Goblin culture. Besides, what Elysia was offering wasn't for her to take part in the killing of creatures, but in teaching her how to get the compliance of the beasts. Even if the venue wasn't what she wanted… the end result would be exactly what she needed to work as a better MCH. “If it means improving as an MCH, I am willing to give it a try.”

            The smile on Elysia's face turned the entire mood of the conversation around, though there was something about it that was less about Gabrielle’s words and more to do with… nostalgia. At least, that was what Gabrielle thought before those lips pressed a kiss onto her golden locks. “I will write a letter and inform Fueruk then. The arrangements do take time to process so you don’t need to feel rushed, but I think you will get a better appreciation for what your Allure can really do when you put your mind to it. Besides, I think Elder Ligia did say that you needed to stop thinking about restraining it and more about controlling it. This should help you do that. Who knows… maybe you won't ever have to worry about affecting anyone ever again.” Gabrielle nodded, until she felt a warm breath against her ear. “Though I will never not enjoy the way it feels against my mind. It may have no sway over me… but it is a part of you, one that I enjoy every night you decide to let it run loose.” Gabrielle wanted to scream at her girlfriend as she left the library as her words had lit a fire in her that would distract her at every moment when her thoughts wandered to her and their nightly activities. That very night she made sure to pin her lover against the shower wall, and was delighted to find Elysia receptive, not only to her touch, but to her taking control of the situation. It never ceased to delight her that a witch that was capable of taking down dragons and other creatures with relative ease was willing to let Gabrielle have her way with her. And she hoped it never would.

-✿-

Londinium District, November 2002

            Taking a blow from his left side on the blunt end of his blade, whilst using the momentum of the strike to let the spear tip move past him, Harry swung the blade along its length, before it struck the Goblin on his full plate armour’s chest, sending the warriors that had been sparing with him back some distance. In the blink of an eye, Harry turned his entire body, pulling the blade into a tight swing, before successfully blocking a strike from a Halbert, again keeping the blade's edge from striking either the heavy axe or the strengthened wood. Ever since his last Trial against the dragon, Harry had to be very careful with his newly completed blade. While he had advocated using a practice sword against the Goblin Warriors, both Dredhook and his volunteers had refused, saying that he needed to learn the weight and feel of the blade in his hand, as well as understanding its strength. They also insisted that a Goblin Warrior's training included the need to learn how to use lethal weapons non-lethally, as the moment when the decision was made wouldn't let the warrior have time to switch out weapons. Harry could see the logic in their words and understood that he couldn't always let his training focus purely on what was the fastest way to kill an opponent. In fact, the focus of this particular training was in order to increase Harry's defensive skills without a shield in hand, particularly against threats that could launch multiple attacks at the same time with a variety of conditions.

            Ranging from stabbing or piercing attacks, heavy swipes, and even full on tackles, as was replicated by a Goblin charging at him using their tall full length shields, which Harry dodged by rolling past the moving figure, before having to swerve out as another Goblin brought down a mace at where he had just been, even as he parried away another strike from a spear. On and on the training continued in Londinium's Military sub division under the careful watch of Dredhook and the commanding officers of both guards and soldiers, all talking amongst themselves, most of them in awe of how much Harry had improved in the last four years, to be able to instinctively dodge, block and counter attack with a blade against so many adversaries. Part of the training also involved endurance, which was why several of the Goblins that had already exhausted themselves against him would switch out with other, fully rested companions. “Your trainee has certainly proven himself resilient.” Dredhook looked over and bowed as the Battlemaster of the Goblin District of Londinium arrived at the scene. “After surviving being mauled by a Nundu and carved open by Griffins, this level of resilience is to be expected, though he seems to be keeping Healer Helstrud's advice in mind, keeping himself from suffering any physical damage for as long as possible.” The taller and far more physically toned Goblin nodded. “That's good. All this stamina would be worthless if he was losing blood to a wound.”

            As the training continued, Harry’s fatigue was starting to show, which had been part of what Dredhook was looking for. He had already personally seen Harry endure training for long periods of time, but both of them knew that he needed more practice in training himself on what to do when he was feeling the effects of physical exhaustion. Dredhook called out and had all the Goblins be replaced with warriors who had fully recovered, or who yet to face Harry, to push him even harder. Seeing the change made the young wizard hesitate, his thoughts now switching from how to hold on without getting hit… to debilitating his opponents without harming or killing them. This wouldn't help him advance his skills to defeat the next trial, but it was still worth it to give it his all. As the attacks came from different sides at the same time, Harry took advantage of the Goblins with the larger weapons by moving towards them, getting them to swing wide, thereby cutting off the other Goblins from their angle of attack, before pushing them away from him, focusing instead on those with smaller, more nimble weapons. As he swung his blade to the nearest spear wielder, deflecting the shaft up and away from his body, Harry turned the blade so that the sharp edges would strike the less armoured sections of the Goblin's body, keeping a spell charged within the metal. As soon as the blade made contact with the goblin, the stunner discharged, incapacitating the warrior, as Harry dodged underneath another swing.

            Since the stunner he used was the stronger one favored against taking down larger magical creatures, the Goblins struck by it could not be easily resuscitated by their fellow combatants. As the fight dragged on, more and more Goblins fell to his blade, which only served to improve Harry's mood, his fatigue all but gone. The blade in his hands was no longer resisting his magic, though it wasn't as effective as a wand in retaining a fully charged spell, meaning he needed to keep his concentration on his magic during a fight to keep the spells from being released at inappropriate times. Still, the fact he could rely on his blade to be as effective in combat as a wand was something Harry was very satisfied with, particularly as it allowed him to spend more time practicing dual casting. He had been able to manage it with his hands, but using a focus for the spells inherently complicated their ability to be cast at the same time, though it was a disadvantage he was slowly getting over. In fact, as the fight began to draw down to smaller numbers, Harry decided to draw a small knife that had been made the same way as his longsword, using his weapons and the lessened opposition to experiment with how well he could dual wield with two bladed weapons. Both the battlemaster and Dredhook smiled at the sight as the other soldiers dragged out their unconscious compatriots, the two of them very pleased with the Challenger of the Arena’s willingness to experiment and adapt. Knowing the beasts that awaited him, they knew he would need every skill he could acquire and master to stand a chance at survival, let alone victory.

-✿-

Present Day

            Shaking the potion vial full of thick red liquid that was currently in her hand, Elysia was trying to think about what made this particular potion so different from the others. It was a mixture she had developed as part of her Blood Replenishing Potions regional variants, one she had seen used by the Mesoamerican cultures with a far less effective mixture than the one she had refined. Like with the Aboriginals of Oceania, she had made sure that part of the royalties went to the communities these potions originated with so as to improve their living situation and they had signed the agreement. As she had hypothesized before, a great many of the Blood Replenishing Potions seemed to follow a process by which the blood in the body was thinned out, before a magical effect activated that rethicked the blood without reducing the improved volume. It was an effective measure in keeping a patient alive, particularly if used as a stop gap measure that would increase the blood in the body temporarily until the body itself could produce the adequate amount all on its own. The variant she had in her hand, however, didn't follow that method. She had noticed it when she had been testing it out but hadn't really given much thought to a potion that did what the others did, increase the amount of blood in a body to replenish what was missing, just by a different mechanism. Now that she was testing for a potential alternative to live human blood for a Vampire to feed on, she was giving the potion, and its ingredients, the attention they deserved.

             The part of the potion that really had her attention was the tree sap that was the primary ingredient. It was a rare magical tree sap from deep in the Guatemalan jungles that was used as a herbal remedy, having a similar effect to Dittany in Magical Europe. When used as a Potions ingredient, the brewing method used would alter its properties,  as Elysia had used it as part of the basic Healing Potion derived of MesoAmerican ingredients, as well as in the Blood Replenishing Potion, though it wasn't useful in the Bone Repair or Regrowing Potions of the region. Placing the vial down, she went into her Lab's large ingredient cabinet and searched the available wares. While most of the large stocks of supplies that she ordered for her research had been utilized during the development of the potions that went into her book, she had made sure to keep a steady supply of a few rare ingredients, just in case they could prove useful at a later time. She found the tree sap sample she had recently received, before she began searching through the other cabinets, pulling out a sample from a tree that was native to an Arabian Archipelago, as well as another from an Indonesian Island, the former being non-magical in origin, though it was still a valuable medicinal material to the locals. After exhausting all other similarly reactive tree saps, Elysia placed them on the table in the middle of her Lab and started writing down their information. 

            If these samples worked as she hypothesized, then she would need to get more of them to successfully brew the most effective variant of the potion. Having learned from her work designing regional Medicinal Potions, she checked her ingredients lists from all around the world and identified regional ingredients that should react positively with the sap. Of course, the use of a Blood Replenishing Potion on its own wouldn't help the Vampires, but one that actually provided them with blood could reduce the thirst. As she shook the samples, feeding a bit of her magic into the ingredients, she also noticed how they seemed to… sustain some traces of her magic in the material. If she could replicate this with the other saps, increase their retention and slow down their release of the absorbed magic… maybe she could get a potion that could help the Vampires decrease their dependency on blood to actually work. Once she was done with the ingredients, she took a moment to formulate a few potential potions recipes, before focusing on brewing the orders she still had to fulfill for Gringotts and for Jeanne's Apothecary shop. She had to admit that, as much as she enjoyed the calm and certainty of brewing potions she now knew by heart, the rush she got from developing new potions was the part of her work she loved the most. Particularly because it kept her mind focused on work and not the situation going on with the last remnants of Sangroyal.

            Having the ears of the Viceroy of Gringotts Parision, the Director of the MSF, and still having Hermione as a housemate made sure that news about the current manhunt was literally in earshot of her at any moment. The thing that annoyed Elysia the most was the fact that she could feel how both Hermione and François wanted to involve her in the manhunt and eventual takedown of the Sangroyal loyalists. She could understand why to a degree. Her take down of the Laborde faction had been… effective and with no collateral casualties, which François couldn't say the same regarding the ICW and MSF raids that occurred in December. With the remaining loyalists potentially being not only the most dangerous but also the most motivated to retaliate, any future attack on their elusive headquarters would be the most bloody of the entire campaign against the organization. She understood that François wanted to save as many of his Aurors as possible… but Elysia had made her choice. She wasn't an Auror, a Mercenary or a Hero. She was a Potions Master who happened to be a lot more skilled in combat than any Auror tended to be. Though it didn't negate her feelings towards the man, Elysia did find some sympathy for Severus Snape. 

            The man had probably wanted nothing more than to retreat into a Potions Lab, but both Voldemort and Dumbledore forced him to continue the role of double agent. Had he not made the mistake of becoming a Death Eater in the first place, Elysia might have pitied him. Unfortunately, he had made his bed as a teenager driven by blind ambition and resentment, and he was forced to live his entire life with the consequences of his actions. That was a fate that Harry had wanted to avoid from the very beginning. He had no intention of living his life in the shadow of all the people who wronged him, used him and discarded him when he had served his purpose. Elysia had made the choice to live her own life, and that included making the choice of whether or not she wanted to get involved. That said, there was a nagging feeling in the back of her mind that told her that she had to get involved with this final operation, despite her misgivings. Something about the situation just stood out to her, demanding her attention and, as much as she hated relying on her instincts alone… she knew they weren't wrong, particularly when the peanut gallery in her head seemed to be in agreement. That said, just because it seemed like an inevitability, it didn't mean she would just take up the role that everyone expected of her. Elysia might still want to save lives, but she wasn't going to get involved… not without others giving her the right justification she needed to take up arms once more.

-✿-

            “ Anything ?” François watched as Lécuyer arrived, the young man nodding. “ It's faint and hard to place, but there is a ward at the location that you specified. I have never had as much trouble trying to detect a ward as I did with this one, and if you hadn't suggested the Occlumency exercises, I would have missed it completely .” The young man rolled out a parchment on the table, presenting the extent of the wards at the location. Elysia's suggestions had been very useful in the MSF’s search of the Sangroyal stronghold. After comparing the lists of registered properties between the Ministry and Gringotts Paris, a few names popped out. Most of these were due to changes occurring beyond Gringotts and the Ministry's Control, usually at the hands of the various French ruling families over the centuries. The one that jumped out of all of them was a property that had belonged to the House of Forez. Like many of the Noble Families that had magical blood in them, the family would seemingly “die out” at some point in the historical record, with the Magical branch continuing on in secret. As a family that was deeply tied to the French Crown, Forez became a quiet but influential part of Magical France, at least until they truly died out during Napoleon's Reign, as the Emperor of the French was not known to permit families, even those with magical blood, to reject his authority. Some time in the chaos of the restoration of the Monarchy, and the subsequent governments, all references to the Noble and Ancient House of Forez vanished from the Magical Registry.

            Thanks to the records of the Goblins, the MSF had been able to trace an approximate location of the former family's ancestral home in the French department of Loire, close to the river that gave the region its name. Of course, getting the approximate location was one thing. Getting an idea on how effective the wards were was another, particularly if they wanted to keep the residents of the hidden facility unaware that they had been found. As such, Lécuyer and his team had been sent to not only identify the location and map out its periphery, but also to test the strength of the wards. The young Auror pointed out a few sections of the map that had marks along the wardline. “ These sections all gave me better readouts on the brief scans than most of the wardline, meaning they are weak spots. The wards would have to have been raised shortly after the Revolution, so the relays at certain locations suffered from different rates of degradation. These along the southwest are closer to the river, so the water in the earth must have accelerated the decay. We should be able to use these points to breakthrough, though the process will not be quick. I will have to check relays from similarly aged properties to see how quickly they break down under stress to give you a worst case scenario .” François nodded. “ Head back to our Aurors stationed at Gringotts with the records and see if you can pinpoint a family property that matches this one in age and warding decay. Gringotts may be able to assist since they have a few properties held after the families’ died out. They don't upgrade the wards until a new owner takes over the property so they will be your best bet at getting two hundred year old ward relays. Do get some rest first. You and your team have earned it .”

            Getting a grateful salute from the young man, François turned to look at the Goblin that had been assigned to him, as Fueruk and Maeruk were busy with matters in their own community. “ Is this sufficient evidence ?” The Goblin nodded, before pulling out a set of scrolls from a pouch on his belt. He rolled them out for François to inspect. “ It is. As the property should have been unwarded and in the hands of the French Government, any reason to keep the property map and building schematics out of your hands is now rescinded .” Looking over the structure, the head of the Delacour family began to rub his eyes, especially as he tried to line up the locations Lécuyer had singled out as possible weak points on the wards. “ It's a bloody fortress. A lot more compact than what Hogwarts or other Magical Castles are like, but a proper fortress nonetheless .” The Goblin shrugged. “ The Estate was established some time at the start of the tenth century, so it shouldn't be a surprise that it looks like a fortress. I believe you are acquainted with the property of Champion Peverell, which also dates from around that time period, minus the renovations .” François nodded his head, conceding the point. Perhaps that was the very reason the Sangroyal terrorists had selected this place as a headquarters. Sure, they could have picked any of the other Estates from the last five hundred years, but most had been redesigned to emulate the most ostentatious buildings of the post Renaissance era. It didn't surprise him at all to imagine du Plessis making the choice to hide here, choosing security over comfort or appearances, not when his entire life had been turned upside-down.

            Du Plessis’ involvement with Sangroyal was another thing they had finally managed to confirm in the last few weeks. Thanks to the ICW's investigation into Paris’ Magical Bank, the MSF were able to see the transactions du Plessis had been carrying out. Some ten years after his time at Beauxbatons, the man clearly began to use his family's wealth to acquire a wide variety of materials, from wandmaking wood and tools, pre-made potion vials and large assortment of magical materials. At first the purchases were made to legitimate businesses, the trail of French Livres easy enough to trace, before large amounts of livres were withdrawn, only to vanish or appear in the account of another wealthy family with no documentation as to what it was for. The most sustained period of business for du Plessis occurred between the years of 1995 and 1998, with money and loans thrown around many other Sangroyal accounts, before large influxes of Gringotts gold were detected, followed swiftly by the bank exchanging it with Gringotts Paris for actual gold. Fueruk had been able to confirm that the exchanges took place and that there had been some concern at the time as to where the French Nationals had acquired Galleons that had clearly come from London’s Branch, but as Gringotts had no evidence of foul play, they had no motivation to inform the French or British Ministries. Going back even further, other Sangroyal families had made similar investments and purchases during the first British Wizarding War, so the organization’s support of the Death Eaters hadn't been a recent development, with du Plessis not starting anything new.

            This support for terrorist activities hadn't been limited to just Britain and France either, as was seen by their shipments and movements along both the rest of Continental Europe, as well as the many former European Colonies around the world, information that the ICW was following up on in order to locate and incarcerate the recipients. The investigation into the Paris Magical Bank had proven to be exactly what all the Magical Security and law enforcement agencies needed. Now… now it was up to the individual agencies to handle the terrorists internally. The ICW had left some of its Aurors with François to handle the Sangroyal threat but the situation was to fall completely under the MSF’s command. This placed a great deal of pressure on Director Delacour as he looked over the plans of the hidden Sangroyal facility. The weak points didn't seem too heavily defended, with two locations possibly being affected by the weakening soil underneath the stone to facilitate an assault. Unfortunately, this would create bottlenecks that the remaining loyalists could use to devastating efficiency, particularly if the dismantling of the wards took longer than desired. If they could take down the wards quickly, that would put the situation more in their favor, as the Castle’s stones wouldn't be anywhere as saturated with magic as other locations. Thinking back on the various raids, François recalled how in every single one, Aurors had lost their lives. The only one that hadn't  suffered any collateral damage had been the attack on the Laborde property, though that had been carried out by… Elysia.

            Looking over at the Gringotts representative, François spoke his mind. “ Before we became aware of Sangroyal, Elysia Peverell was able to infiltrate one of their warded facilities with relative ease. Would she be able to assist us with this location as well ?” The eyes of the Goblin narrowed on François. “ Capable? Of course. The Champion of the Arena is more than capable of bypassing most wards, handling any opponent that she might come across. That said, there are no hostages known to be currently within the facility, correct ?” Delacour frowned. “ Not that we are aware of. Why would that matter ?” The Goblin’s face turned stony. “ It matters. Rescuing a hostage is permitted because it is a more defensive option. Attacking a facility is an offensive action and the Champion represents Gringotts .” François crossed his arms. “ Wouldn’t she be able to act as just a witch, not representing the Bank ?” The Goblin’s voice grew even more angry. “ Champion Peverell doesn't just represent Gringotts Paris. She represents the entire Goblin Nation and His Majesty as well. She can act defensively as a guard or a rescuer with ease, but as a combatant against any foe, she cannot act without the express permission of the King. And, even if she were able to act independently, Champion Peverell has expressed a desire to be left in peace, a desire that ALL Goblins wish to sustain for her. If you wish for her to participate, however nominally, you must go through the proper channels and deliver the request directly to the Viceroy. He can then arrange the appropriate meeting. Now, if you would excuse me, I believe I am needed back in Paris. You may keep the structural plans .”

            As the Goblin left, François sighed, rubbing his eyes. He had hoped that Elysia would be far more forthcoming with her assistance. Sure, she might have slaughtered everyone at the Laborde Estate, but even he could see why that had been a particularly unpleasant case, with Gabrielle, Fleur and Victoire lives on the balance, as well as the sort of illegal activities the Labordes were carrying out. Even his seasoned Aurors had been driven by righteous indignation as soon as they came across a hostage or kidnapping victim held within a cage during the Raids on the other Sangroyal Estates. A few had even needed to seek the assistance of Mind Healers after the raids, because of how close they came to losing control over their actions and lashing out at the Dark Wizards and Witches guarding the properties, a few even doing so with lethal curses, though considering the curses directed at them, the conditions that permitted the use of deadly force had already met the threshold. He expected that Elysia wasn't different and that, perhaps, this was a consequence of her having been Harry Potter in the past. François could understand why she, of all people, would want to stay as far away as humanly possible from conflicts. Even so… as Director of the MSF, he needed to think of the lives of his Aurors and to search for the conditions that would result in the least amount of casualties. Right now, that meant getting Elysia to join the operation. He would make the request and hope that it was granted, or he would be making a great many visits to see grieving family members in the months to come. It was a responsibility he desperately wanted to avoid.

-✿-

            “This way please. Please remember that you are here as supplicants and invited guests, so try to keep your voices down. You may direct any questions regarding the meeting to me, but please understand that I may not be able to answer regarding matters of state that His Majesty has explicitly censored.” Gabrielle walked behind her parents wearing her white dress, fully aware that she, above all others, needed to behave herself. Both of her parents were part of the French Ministry’s delegation to this meeting of the Gringotts Viceroy Council and as such their behavior would be somewhat excused, but she was here at the express invitation of Elysia. Being invited to attend a meeting was a rare occurrence within Goblin politics, but as the meeting was already going to involve foreign representatives, having another person attend as a guest wouldn't be seen as too much of a burden. Of course, that meant that Gabrielle's behaviour wouldn’t reflect poorly on her parents that much, but that it could reflect poorly on Elysia, as she was there at her lover’s request. As such, she needed to be on her best behaviour. When they arrived at Gringotts Paris, she had been escorted by Elysia, but the last of the Peverells had her own matters to attend to, so Gabrielle and her family were left in the hands of Maeruk, Director Fueruk's attendant, who would be there by their side should anything need to be explained.

            With the four of them standing at the side of the Meeting Room, even Gabrielle could see how grand the chamber was, one large oval table set at the center, with a raised dais at the far end, upon which sat a large stone throne. The walls were covered in beautifully carved murals depicting battles, craftsmen and even farmers, with a large mountain towering behind the throne, beams of light descending upon every panel of marble. Gabrielle had heard about the Goblin’s worship of the Great Earth Mother, and while the Veela’s own beliefs presented their goddess as a woman, it made sense that the Goblins wouldn't be so anthropomorphic with their divinity. A mountain, the pinnacle of the symbols of the Earth rising over water and challenging the domain of the sky was a perfect choice considering their way of life. The lighting in the chamber suddenly dimmed, leaving only torch lights along the walls, until a line of Goblins walked towards the table, holding glowing crystals. As they arrived at what Gabrielle assumed was their pre-assigned seats, each one placed their glowing stones upon a recess on the table, which increased the light in the chamber as lines on the table itself began to glow. They too remained standing beside their seats, before three more figures arrived, surrounded by a contingent of Goblin Guards armed in full plate mail. A Goblin with a book in his hands stood to the left of the throne, while Elysia, wearing her formal clothes, stood to the right.

            As the figure of what could only be the Goblin King approached the stairs leading up to his throne, Gabrielle watched as Elysia knelt down, presenting her sheathed sword to the king, who took it, offering her a bow of his head in return. Once he reached the top of the dais and sat down on the throne, he struck the ground with his own sheathed sword twice, a signal that all the Viceroys took as permission to sit. When Gabrielle and her parents followed suit, Maeruk nodded her silent approval, before the attendant to the King spoke up. “On behalf of His Majesty, King Gringott of our Goblin Nation, we call this meeting to order. We are gathered here today as Representatives of the French Ministry of Magic have requested the services of our Kingdom's Champion in the elimination of a threat to their country’s peace. We are here to listen to the request and debate the merits of it. Director François Delacour of France's Magical Security Force. You may stand and walk forward to present your request to the Council.” At the attendant's urging, François approached a small speaker's stand and brought forward his official request. Gabrielle had heard it before when he had practiced it with his family, as this was an official request before the Goblin King, so he had wanted their opinion on it. It played out the threat that Sangroyal continued to pose to the French Magical community, as well as to Gringotts Paris and the common good, while also pointing out the effectiveness Elysia already had against them in the past. Gabrielle knew that her father had to swallow his pride with the final remarks but it was a good way of showing that the enemy posed very little threat against Elysia herself.

            With his request concluded, the chamber was filled with silence as the Viceroy contemplated their response. It didn't take long for the Viceroys to give their impressions, nor did it surprise Gabrielle that most weren't very receptive. “Director Delacour makes great points, but it would seem he still doesn't grasp the seriousness of the situation. To request the aid of our Champion to pacify a group of extremists…” Another Viceroy nodded. “Indeed. Besides, this isn't even the first time he has requested something from Gringotts.” The female Viceroy who spoke looked over at Fueruk. “He requested that Parision assist with the imprisonment and containment of these extremists before, correct?” Fueruk sighed. “He did, though the treaties between our countries makes that request far easier to authorize, as the detention of prisoners isn't an aggressive action, particularly if the Ministry itself is in charge of the capture and transportation of the prisoners to and from the court. Hopefully, though, they don't ask us to incarcerate them permanently as that goes beyond our agreement.” As the Viceroys continued to discuss, François seemed to lose patience slightly. “I understand that this is a pressing matter, but doesn't the fact that Champion Peverell was already dispatched play any role in this discussion?” The Viceroys looked at him with a degree of displeasure. Clearly, he had not been supposed to speak during the discussion, and Maeruk told him as such as he was pulled away from the speaker stand.

            Ragnar, however, answered François’ question. “That is a different matter. The rescue of captured citizens is an exception that we can make regarding the deployment of the Champion, and the fact that the Champion's mate was among the victims was all the justification Fueruk needed to make such a request. This is not a rescue, nor a defensive action. You are asking us to send our Champion to attack your enemy. Do you understand how this would look to other nations? How might it change the way that Gringotts is able to interact with them? What if the Chinese Magicals asked us to “retrieve” citizens that had fled across into another country's borders? What if the Arabians ask us to eliminate a group from a religious minority within their territory? There is great danger in the precedent you wish to establish, Director Delacour. The days of the Goblin Nation being mercenaries to be hired to solve internal squabbles while others kept their hands clean are long since over. Did you ever wonder if our very Banks could suddenly find themselves under siege, as countries who would hear of our “assistance” could assume that the branches within their borders were now security risks? Sending our Champion to settle this problem could unintentionally lead to the dissolution of our entire way of life.” Ragnar’s words clearly stunned François as several of the other Viceroys nodded, with Gabrielle sparing a glimpse at Elysia, her face partly hidden in the low light.

            She could now truly understand why Elysia was so against being part of the final raid. Sure, she seemed to dislike anything that could involve her as an active participant in conflict, but she had legitimate concerns about what her involvement could entail. Another Viceroy did speak up. “That said, the Champion could be sent in without exposing her involvement. The role Gringotts could have in this operation could never be known to anyone outside of this room.” Another Viceroy spoke up. “True, but then where would be our line in the sand? How far would we be willing to intervene before we ourselves are endangered by the actions we have our Champion carry out for us?” On and on the debates went, with Gabrielle sparing a look towards the Goblin King seated on his throne. The King kept using his personal sword as a staff, whilst Elysia's blade remained placed on his lap, his eyes looking from Viceroy to Viceroy as they spoke. Clearly he was listening to every word they said, taking it in but keeping his own opinion to himself. Obviously, if the king placed more emphasis on one side or the other, it could be seen as him having come to a decision, so he was likely keeping quiet so that the Viceroys themselves exhausted every single argument. It was an interesting style of leadership that made one wonder as to how other monarchs in the past governed, and if they had others who could offer every possible option that was needed to come up with the correct response. 

            The thing that troubled Gabrielle was that even she couldn't decide what course of action was the right one. She sympathized with her father's sense of justice and his desire to protect the lives of his Aurors, but she could understand how precarious the position for the Goblins would be if they got involved. Not to mention that she didn't want Elysia to be put in a position where she would have to kill again. The debate went on, with Apolline even trying to find a compromise that the nation could accept, but the Viceroys didn't agree with her, even challenging her position by asking why the Conclaves weren't involving their own forces, as the criminals had already been found to be enemies of the Veela. Her silence was taken to mean that she couldn't offer a reason as to why Goblins should endanger one of their own but Veela shouldn't. As the debate seemed to be moving towards a dismissal of the request, Gabrielle watched as Elysia walked from her position beside the throne and kneeled before it. Some of the Viceroys fell silent but a few who had fallen into an argument continued to speak until the king himself struck the dais with his sheathed blade, bringing all discussions to a halt. Then he spoke, his words echoing in Gabrielle’s heart, his presence being more than even she had expected. “Champion Peverell. Is there something you wish to add to this discussion?”

            Gabrielle watched as Elysia nodded, with the King raising his hand. “This a rare moment, but one that should not be dismissed. Please, tell us what you wish to add?” Elysia bowed her head. “I thank you for the opportunity, your Majesty. As you know, I have no affinity for conflict nor any desire to get involved in the petty squabbles that arise among every community in the world. As far as I am concerned, Sangroyal is a matter that the French MSF are duty bound to resolve, with or without the aid of the ICW. I personally do not believe I need to involve myself in the situation any further than I have. That being said… there is a matter that I have been thinking about for some time and have decided to share with you now, so that you may make the best decision possible with all the available information.” The King frowned. “And what information would that be?” Elysia took a deep breath. “I believe Jean du Plassis has created a Horcrux.” The silence that followed after Elysia's statement was deeper than the one the King had caused when he signaled all to be quiet. Gabrielle had never heard the word before, but she could see that all the Viceroys were stunned, with her father being equally surprised… and horrified. The King leaned forward on his throne. “How certain are you?” Elysia sighed. “It is hard to say. As you know, I am familiar with their existence, though my awareness stems from before I perfected my abilities. During our meeting at his Estate, I detected what felt like a tether, but it wasn't the same as the type that exists between myself and my mate, or that of familiars or elf bonds. It was… tainted. Even his soul felt… damaged, incomplete.”

            Shaking her head, Elysia continued. “I did not report it before because I was unsure, even after reviewing the information present within my family's Grimoires. Still… my instincts tell me that I am not mistaken… and my three other extensions all concur with my supposition.” The chamber remained quiet but for a few Viceroys who were cursing under their breath. For his part, the King looked to be thinking it over as he rubbed his chin. “If I were to decline the request, what would you do, Champion Peverell?” Elysia lowered her head. “I would abide by your decision and provide what assistance I could that does not include my involvement in aggressive activities that might place the Goblin Nation in an unpleasant situation. Du Plessis at the very least needs to be captured, his Horcrux located and destroyed. I would attempt to see this through without taking any action against the rest of Sangroyal.” The Viceroys all murmured amongst themselves, though Gabrielle couldn't hear what they were saying. The murmuring stopped as the King rose to his feet, with the Viceroys doing the same being enough of a reason for the Delacours to also stand. Walking down to the last step, the Goblin King held the sword in his arms and looked at it. “Our nation has been fortunate to have such a splendid Champion, for you represent our values of neutrality well, as well as our understanding of the world and the value of what must be protected… and what must be eliminated. A soul tethered by a Horcrux must not be allowed to endure. Director Delacour.”

            François stood at attention as the King looked at him. “I am afraid that the Goblin Nation must reject your request for aid against the Sangroyal organization. We are a neutral nation and as such must stay out of the internal matters of other nations.” Gabrielle watched as her father's shoulders slumped, but the king's next words surprised everyone. “However, we wouldn't be opposed to receiving your Ministry’s assistance in locating and capturing Jean du Plessis by our Champion. If her actions were to facilitate the incursion of the facility by your MSF forces and the capture of the members of the Sangroyal organization at the location that du Plessis happens to be at… well… it would be nothing more than a happy coincidence, wouldn't you agree?” François raised his eyes to look at the King, with Gabrielle seeing a mischievous smile on his face, as well as that of the other Goblin Viceroys. Her father bowed his head. “I understand. We will be more than happy to assist your Champion in the completion of her mission and handle the collateral damage that it might entail.” Nodding, King Gringott turned his attention to his Champion. “You may rise.” After Elysia stood to her full height, he presented her with her sword. “May the Great Earth Mother guide you to victory, Champion Peverell.” Elysia took the blade and bowed her head as Gabrielle watched on, happy that her father got his request… and terrified of what it would mean for Elysia in the days to come.

Chapter Text

            “You don't have to do this. You know that, right?” Gabrielle looked up at Elysia as the blonde was helping to bind her lover’s chest, in preparation for the equipment she would be wearing for the operation against what was believed to be Sangroyal's last bastion. Gabrielle had been surprised to see Elysia bringing out the heavier armour, but her girlfriend had explained that she wore a different combination of armour pieces depending on the difficulty of the fight, or the actual conditions for victory. Against a dragon or in a hurry, she would wear a looser champion’s set of leather and enchanted cloth, with only her arms and legs being guarded by heavier plates attached to leather equipment. As this was an attack against an enemy within their own stronghold with orders to capture as many as possible alive, Elysia couldn't focus on eliminating the enemy quickly, so she was more vulnerable to counterattacks, hence the heavier set of chainmail and plates that would cover her thighs, back, chest and upper arms. Seeing Elysia preparing, Gabrielle offered to help her get dressed, as it was the only way she felt she could actually lend a hand. Her father and the combined force of ICW and MSF Aurors had already surrounded the base as quietly as possible and they had no need for an MCH, even if she could pass as a field medic. Seeing her desire to lend some form of assistance, Elysia allowed Gabrielle to be the one to help her get geared up. Still, the last of the Peverells had felt compelled to ask the question.

            The Veela witch responded as she returned her attention to the wrapping. “I should be the one saying that.” Elysia shook her head. “My mind was made up when His Majesty gave the order. I can't back down now. Besides… It's my family’s responsibility  to eliminate all traces of that accursed magic from the face of the earth.” Gabrielle thought back to the explanation that her father had been forced to give her and her mother after they returned home. “Why didn't you tell him before? About the Horcrux. Father was quite furious that you neglected to list that in your report too.” Elysia smirked a little. “I am not surprised. When I shook hands with du Plessis and felt that… disgusting tether… I wasn't sure what it was. It could have been a slave contract, some Maledictus that was attached to his family. I simply didn't know for sure and, as a rule, I was taught by the Gringotts’ Head of Guards to leave suppositions out of official reports. When I got back, I started researching what the tether was, and why I and my companions all felt repulsed by it. It wasn't until I found a journal that spoke about Horcruxes that I was able to put things together, though I was still worried that I was… projecting. The Peverells swore to eliminate all traces of the knowledge from the world and to dispose of every Horcrux they ever came across. That same oath was passed down to the Goblins. When I felt that the Viceroys were about to voice their opposition to the plan… I felt there was no reason left for me to keep the knowledge to myself. As for not telling François before…”

            The raven haired witch sighed. “I trust your father to act in a certain way regarding information. Had I told him about the Horcrux, he would have gone to the Department of Mysteries and informed them about it and… I am sorry, but I couldn't  trust that a department that researches death and the soul wouldn't bury the information and try to research du Plessis. I saw what a wraith of a tethered soul can do and become. Better to keep him alive, than to risk unleashing a new, unkillable wraith upon the world.” Gabrielle thought for a moment before nodding. “You made the right call… I think. Now, hold still.” With her chest bound, Gabrielle slipped on the thin black tunic that Elysia would wear beneath the armour, before the chainmail, which felt far lighter than it would seem, the material as blackened as the tunic, making them hard to distinguish on closer inspection. With the pants and chest plate placed, Gabrielle began to tie the chin guards, as Elysia looked at her, feeling the echoes of her emotions through their bond. In the last year it had certainly felt stronger to her mind, the sensations and thoughts slipping between them easily enough, when Elysia wasn't clamping down on what was shared. In the time since, they had certainly grown closer to each other, better able to guess at what the other needed or was feeling. At this point, the very thought of living without Gabrielle would send an ice cold knife into her heart. She couldn't even begin to know how worried she was about her coming back… Or if the person that was to come back would be the same woman she was wrapping up in armour.

            “Gabrielle… where would you like to await my return?” Seeing those blue eyes look up made Elysia feel a little self-conscious about what she was about to say. “I… don't think you should be waiting here for me tonight. I… will probably be dropping off the target at Gringotts for imprisonment until the Horcrux is located and neutralized, so if you would like to wait there… my room can be made available for you. Also, Tyrok will be better prepared to ease your worries if you start to feel… any feedback from me. You can bring your sister or mother if you would like…” Gabrielle smiled at Elysia as her girlfriend kept expanding on her explanation before taking her still exposed hand and bringing it up to her cheeks, rubbing their skin together, before the two locked eyes. “If that's what you feel is best, then I will head for Gringotts and check if my mother wants to accompany me. Fleur and Hermione will probably be looking after Victoire at the Granger residence so father can focus on the task at hand… as you should as well.” After slipping on the gloves and tightening them, Gabrielle began to tie up the long strands of black hair into a braid that wrapped around Elysia's head, before said witch pulled out a helmet. “Why didn't you have that with you on our first Halloween?” Elysia shook her head. “It hadn't been made. King Gringott got word about a special commission Parision is working on for me and requested that some of the metal be used for a helmet. You can put it on if you would like.”

            Taking the surprisingly light piece of head protection, Gabrielle slipped it on over her head, the enchanted metal adjusting to her size. The helmet itself was even more well enchanted, as it almost felt like she had nothing on, her field of vision being no different and, even when Elysia spoke, she heard it at the same volume as if she hadn't been wearing it at all. “It's a bit of a secret of the Goblin Guards. Everyone assumes that they can't see or hear anything in their full plate armour, but they can do all that just fine. His Majesty requested that I have one of my own because he felt that it was unlikely that I would be involved only in extermination assignments where people seeing my face wouldn’t be an issue. This one was designed specifically for me, so it's a bit more… subdued, rather than elegant. He knew that anything ostentatious would probably never leave my home.” Once her scabbard was tied to her waist, Elysia took the helmet from Gabrielle and slipped it on, before her voice, an oddly warped version that made it hard to distinguish her gender or region of origin, rang out. “Macha, Anand, Badb.” At her call, the three familiars appeared at the door, before turning into a black mist, the cat and dog disappearing into Elysia's shadow, while the raven’s mist wrapped itself around her Mistress, taking on the form of a large black cloak. Gabrielle looked at her lover and shook her head. “Damn, I can barely see the details on your body with the coloration, let alone anything that could betray who you are underneath.” Elysia looked over to the mirror to see what the young Veela saw, her voice sounding the same as ever to her own ears. “That's the idea.”

-✿-

Londinium Arena, January 2003

            Harry took a deep breath as he entered the Arena, the Eleventh and Last Task that he would have to complete in this same location after being a guest of Gringotts Londinium for over four years. It left him feeling a bit melancholic. Sure, his various times in the Arena had been some of the most dangerous moments of his life, and this next one would likely be just as life threatening as any of them… but there was a part of Harry that had grown fond of the Arena. Not of the spectacle or the danger, but the fact that with his every visit, he grew just a bit wiser. At Hogwarts, he learned how to perform spells, the value of friendship and sacrifice, but here… For his entire life he had been called brave. To have survived Voldemort so many times when others died, to have faced the worst of the Death Eaters and lived to see another day. So many looked up to him for that, but Harry never felt he had earned their words. He hadn't gone into any of those moments truly understanding the danger that awaited him, and most of the time he simply did what he had to do in order to survive. Here… here he learned what true courage was, and it wasn't what the others told him. It wasn't walking into a trap and making it through to the other end, it wasn't facing down a madman prepared to die. True courage… was knowing that at any moment he could die, and yet living and fighting with every ounce of his strength to not only survive, but to succeed. Survival might be a condition, but it wasn't enough. Not anymore. His life was the prize that awaited at the end of these Trials, and he would claim it with all his heart.

            Stepping into the Arena, the composition of the field gave him some pause. Facing this opponent in an open field was dangerous, but today the Goblins had given him quite an array of environments to pick from, having created what appeared to be a rocky mountainous region, filled with shrubbery, surrounded by bushes and harsh looking trees, the rocks jagged and sharp looking. The terrain offered plenty of cover for safety, but also plenty of ground to slip and fall, the earth feeling loose underneath his boots. Holding a medium sized shield in his offhand with his sword out, the raven haired wizard took a closer look, finding a part of the Arena that had smoother ground, but was fully exposed to the skies. It was a hard choice, but rather than picking a terrain that offered as many advantages as disadvantages, Harry decided to opt for the clearing. Here any errors would be on his head and not how loose the ground was under his feet. As he took a defensive position, he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end, before dodging to the side as a large tan colored claw swung right past him, before bringing up his shield, feeling something strike at it with great force, before he unleashed a blasting curse through the blade, the dark metal directing it effortlessly at the beast, causing it to growl in fury. Harry took one brief look before the flames shot forth, the fire thankfully not as devastating as that of a Dragon, but still an issue to contend with… particularly when it came right out of the second head the beast had on its back.    

            Reading about the ancient beast was one thing, but actually witnessing a Chimera right before his eyes was another. Where most creature he had faced till now, except the Nuckelavee, looked to have some natural evolutionary progression, including the oddly composed Cockatrice, the Chimera truly looked unnatural, with it's massive lion head and front torso, its hind quarters resembling that of a dragon's, only for it's long scaly tail to end on a snake's head and for a goat's head to exist right on it's back, it's neck perfectly able to pivot to either side or even slightly above. Keeping one contained was said to be difficult, but as Golstrud had warned, there was no intelligence behind its eyes, no semblance of awareness beyond that it existed to prey on all life, and right now Harry was the only living thing it could perceive. With a speed that surpassed its mass, the Chimera bounded at him, before swiping again, as Harry dodged once more, keeping the shield between himself and the beast, as he felt the flames lap across his defences before a solid strike rocked the shield. Swinging his blade, Harry unleashed a burst of ice magic, cooling the air in the vicinity and covering the Chimera with frost. The goat’s head unleashed its flame and cleared some of the ice that had built up on it, as Harry weighed his options. Unleashing a cutting curse, he watched as blood spilled out from the lion’s torso, before it simply ceased, meaning it had the heightened regeneration ability he had heard so much about.

            After dodging another strike, Harry used another cutting curse when he expected the tail to be during the roll prior to its strike against him, which caused the creature to howl in pain before he was once again covered in flames. A few feet away, he watched as the severed tail seemed to lengthen in size back to its pre-damaged state before a snake head grew out of it, meaning that severing one head wouldn't be incapacitating or deadly, just a distraction. Using cutting curses that imparted conditions that would eat away at the victim, Harry watched as the damaged limbs and heads all recovered fully, showing no signs of having been afflicted. While not possessing the inherent magical resistance of Griffin feathers or Dragon scales, the Chimera made up for that with having the ability to seemingly regenerate any damage or be cured of any condition. A brief attempt at petrification told him that attempting to reproduce the effects of a Medusa head wouldn't get him past this Greek abomination either. While he had heard about a few spells that could potentially deal the necessary permanent damage against the beast’s regenerative abilities, mastering them had proven difficult, and even then they weren't a guarantee, as their magical nature could potentially be countered by the slight magical resistance the creature had in its blood. No, the only surefire way that Harry had to defeat the Chimera would be with close ranged combat.

            Certain now of his plan, Harry fed his magic into the blade before commencing his counterattacks. At first his strikes seemed to have no greater effect than before, getting the creature to bleed as it's paws struck either air or his shield, but eventually Harry began to see the creature’s movements growing more sluggish, his blade no longer spilling blood with every cut, though it made a hissing noise, which made him smile as a bit of smoke would appear from the wounds, the air now carrying the scent of burned hair and flesh. While a Chimera could neutralize magical ailments, it was still a living creature bound by certain rules, one of which was the effect that severe burns could have on it, particularly without any traces of magic lingering, as the damage was being caused by superheated metal, not a magical flame. Harry could only smile in triumph when in one of his passes he was able to predict exactly when the snake head would strike, taking the hit against his battered shield, before swinging his blade along the surface with all the strength he could muster, the blade finding its mark and severing the snake head from the creature's tail permanently. The Chimera howled in pain, but the damage had been done, as the cauterized wound inhibited the regeneration. Blinding the two remaining heads with light, Harry avoided the creature's paws and guarded himself against the goat’s flames, before his heated blade carved its way through the goat’s long neck that was attached to the creature's back, the extra head falling clean off.

            With all its extra appendages and heads eliminated, all Harry had to contend with was a large feline creature that showed no sign of tiring out or conceding. It was a manifestation of pure, uncontrolled rage. In some ways, an out of control creature could be devastating, destroying who knows how many lives if it ran across a town or village. Against a single warrior that had trained himself to anticipate its moves, however… it was strangely predictable, lacking the survival instincts or critical thought that the Dragon and Cockatrice had shown. No… this was just a killing machine in the form of an animal and it needed to be silenced. Using the chains he had learned to conjure when he faced the Dragon, it took Harry several attempts to catch the nimble creature in a bind, before he managed to catch it by its legs, trapping it in place. As it sought to slip through its bindings, Harry struck its head with the shield, forcing the creature to expose its neck, as Harry swung the blade onto it. The blade was as sharp as a Goblin Smith could make it and even it struggled to cut through the beast’s neck bones, forcing Harry to again bat it’s head away with the shield before taking one last great swing, feeling the blade pass through and then strike the dirt underneath. The creature’s severed skull rolled forward and onto the dirt, with the body, now missing all three heads, finally collapsing. Breathing heavily, Harry approached the head, spotting its eye move slightly.

            Not wanting to risk it, Harry raised his blade with his two hands, and rammed it through into the skull. He wasn’t very fond of the smell that came out of it but with a whisper of “ Requiesce in Pace ,” and a brief surge of white light, his senses finally told him that it was over. He withdrew his sword as Ragnar announced his victory, before another voice spoke for all to hear. “Congratulations, Challenger Potter, on completing your Eleventh Trial. I am sure all who have witnessed your progress can attest to how much you have improved as a warrior and as a wizard. I, King Gringott of the Goblin Nation, commend you and offer you the invitation to complete your Twelfth and Final Task at the Royal Arena. Take your time, train well, for I am sure all here wish to see you succeed in order to become our true Champion.” After Gringott’s declaration, the stands filled with cheers as the Goblins applauded his work, with the beast handlers and healers entering the Arena. As Harry was being looked over, one of the Handlers approached him. “We can have the flesh burned away and have the skulls prepared for display. Is there any preference on how you would like to display them?” Harry gestured with his head to the VIP section of the Spectator’s Stand. “Ask the Viceroy. I am not one for trophies but I feel… that this one should go to Londinium. My victory today is more than just mine, so the rewards should therefore belong to all who have helped me along the way.” The Goblin Handlers bowed their heads to Harry, before debating how to make the finest display for the skulls that anyone would ever gaze upon. Challenger Potter was the pride of Londinium and they would make sure all who lived in the District knew that.

-✿-

Present Day

            The night had started out like any other at the hidden Headquarters of Sangroyal, with Jean du Plessis taking his tea into his office as he inspected the wards. What had started as a sensible precaution had quickly turned into an obsession for him. When he heard from what remaining contacts he still had that a warrant for his arrest had been issued by the court, he had been forced to leave his Ancestral Home and become one more of the Sangroyal refugees hiding in the fortress. Jean could feel his blood beginning to boil as he thought about having to leave the house he had struggled for so long to obtain. Being the descendant of a bastard line of the family hadn't earned him any favors, but when he had arrived at Gringotts Paris to get his documentation and grant Vault as he had been raised in an orphanage for some time prior to his eleventh birthday, his real pedigree had been revealed to him. Learning about his family, Jean had quickly gone to the Paris Magical Bank and went through the arduous work of reclaiming his legacy. His first year at the Academy had been more than about learning how to cast magic, as he focused on observing the other children from aristocratic families, learning their mannerisms and beliefs. By his second year, he was able to perfectly play the part, having memorized every aspect of his family’s legacy and its connection to the others, including its part as a founding faction of the organization known as Sangroyal. No one had batted an eye as he joined its ranks, and he had plenty of support for when he took the title of L'Éminence. 

            He had been very proud of what he had managed to accomplish in such a short span of his life and had actually looked forward to seeing what greater heights he could reach in the next few years. Until it all came tumbling down. When the Vampires got greater rights after the blood banks became accessible to them, du Plessis had been the first to see the opportunity this presented. The Vampires had developed a methodology of abductions that was easily appropriated by Sangroyal and there were sufficient “buyers” in the greater world market to have the product out of French Territory in a short period of time. It had been a massive boon to Sangroyal, as had been the outset of the Troubles in Britain once more with the Neo Death Eaters. Everything had been going perfectly… until the Were packs received their new Wolfsbane Potion and completely abandoned their criminal activities. Getting Dark Wizards and Witches to do the work that usually fell to the Weres was more expensive, so adjustments were made to offset their losses… only for the Delacour Veelas to get kidnapped and the entire kidnapping operation to come crashing into the ground when the Laborde Estate was obliterated. Du Plessis had tried to restart the kidnapping and smuggling operations but both the ICW and the MSF had finally taken notice of them, particularly after the Étienne wards were found defective. Every possible path leading away from the destruction of Sangroyal had been taken, and at every turn they had been cut off from success. Now, this hidden base was all they had left, at least for now.

            Jean had done his best to veto the plans to attack the Ministry, fully aware that it was a suicidal act, but many in the organization were already driven mad with a thirst for revenge, enough that du Plessis had practically been working all on his own on ways to escape the situation. Portkeying or Apparating across national territories was given some thought, but the current European Union made any crimes in France enforceable in Germany, with Switzerland's wards being infamously impassable. The other side of the Continent or the Mediterranean were too far to cross with either method using standard means. The irony didn't escape him that the one location he could flee to was Great Britain, as the local government was too busy to handle its internal crisis to bother with him, but if he were to do such a thing, he knew that the locals wouldn't be so welcoming, particularly the Neo Death Eaters. Still, if he could get enough resources, he could simply lie low and seek transportation out of the island of Britain towards parts unknown, where he could restart his life anew. As far as he could see, this was his only option, so while the other folks of the organization prepared for their suicidal attack on the Ministry, du Plessis was quietly identifying everything he could take with him that was of value, all the while he kept an obsessive watch on the wards, fearing the day his escape could be thwarted by a certain witch that seemed to defy convention.

            Then, as if someone had dumped ice cold water over his head, he felt it. Wards fell on top of the ones guarding the Headquarters, before he began feeling the signs that wardbreakers were trying desperately to break through the lines keeping the perimeter secure. “All loyalists to defensive positions! We are under attack!” The call echoed throughout the property, catching a few of the Wizards and Witches by surprise before they started moving along their way to their positions, with Fourmilière arriving at du Plessis’ office, taking his position to observe the scrying mirrors for any signs of intruders. As du Plessis sent the guards to the location that seemed to be the focus of the wardbreakers, he felt his control over the wards slip off of his hands. He panicked as he looked at Fourmilière. “I just lost control of the wards! Check the ward stone chamber!” Redirecting the scrying mirrors to inspect the chamber, Fourmilière bit out curse. “The crystal and the pedestal have been destroyed completely. I am not seeing anyone in the chamber itself. Checking the passageways.” As Fourmilière changed the locations on the mirror, du Plessis tried to think of a way out of the current situation. The new wards prevented anyone from escaping and the collapse of his own prevented him from communicating with the rest of the loyalists, meaning that the MSF Aurors had to already be pushing past the defences now that they weren't supported by wards. Hiding himself would only delay the inevitable. Then he heard Fourmilière. “Found her. She's clad in black robes and moving quickly towards our position.”

            Jean sighed. That was their only option. “Fourmilière, you can have your fun but we need her alive. If she can break through our wards, she can slip out of theirs. Best her in combat and place her under the Imperius Curse, and then she can get us out of here. The Castle, sadly, is now lost to us.” Fourmilière nodded as he stripped off his robes and placed the scabbard of his blade on the desk. “I would have loved to have killed her, but you are right. She will be our ticket out of here. Find a safe place to hold up. I don't know what sort of spells her enchanted sword will be able to produce.” With du Plessis disappearing into a hidden chamber at the back of the office, the bookshelves sliding back into place, Fourmilière eyed the mirrors, watching as the black robed witch came closer and closer, her sword swings devastating the loyalists in her path, though Phillip found the lack of severed limbs unusual, considering the reports from Laborde. Then again, she might have been reprimanded and told to avoid being so deadly this time around, so it wasn't a stretch to imagine that she wasn't being as devastating as before. A smile grew on his face as he saw more and more of her skills, noticing her fast reactions and form. She was a skilled swordswoman alright… but if what he was seeing was true, she wouldn't be a true match to his skills. Still, he had been itching for a proper duel for years and he wasn't going to let this opportunity slip through his fingers.

-✿-

            Striking the last of the guards in her way with the pummel of her sword, Elysia looked at the door that laid before her, sensing the two lifeforms behind it, and the odd magical signature one seemed to have. Her road through the hidden fortress had been relatively simple so far. Whilst the MSF Aurors were busy drawing the Sangroyal loyalists to the wardline, Elysia had taken advantage of the distraction and slipped through the wards, with no one being the wiser. With Badb’s special talent, she had been able to slip past every line of guards and hidden traps, before reaching the wardstone chamber, which had been quite disappointing on inspection. Having seen and worked with what had amounted to a masterpiece of warding work on the Peverell Estate, which had been so complicated for even the Goblins to work out a way to integrate their own enhancements to it without excessive amounts of research and trial and error with Elysia’s supervision, she had almost convinced herself that this place would be something just as well protected. Only for the concern to turn into disappointment, finding an old wardstone on a stone pedestal with the Fidelius Charm attached to it so haphazardly that she was able to dispel it with her hands alone, before destroying the rest of the warding system. With her favor for François taken care of, all that she had to do now was to find du Plessis and apparate out of the combat zone.

            As part of the secret agreement between Gringotts and the MSF, Elysia was forced to go non-lethal with as many enemies as she encountered as possible, so as to make it appear as if she hadn't been there in the first place. In fact, no one in the MSF outside of the Director knew of her involvement, only that an infiltration specialist was tasked to enter the facility and sabotage the wards, before extracting themselves. Hence why, as she had approached the familiar presence of Jean du Plessis’ soul, she had to resort to using her sword and spells that merely left the enemies stunned and knocked out. Still, she had been given permission to use lethal force when necessary and, right now, she found herself feeling nervous about the magic that this last guard had on them. Taking the unknown with the appropriate amount of concern, Elysia disappeared via Badb's power, before ripping the doors off its hinges and throwing it down the hallway, which drew a laugh from the man standing inside of the room. “I see you aren't much for dignified entrances. First you sneak in unannounced with no one noticing and now you rip the door into this room. I can't decide if you're too subtle or too brazen… Lady Peverell.” Elysia narrowed her eyes at the man across from her in the room, now recognizing the odd magical signature she was sensing from him. Still, while she wasn't thrilled to be called out by name, she simply wasn't going to acknowledge it just yet, instead releasing her concealment and taking up a guard stance with her sword, while pooling her magic around her left arm. After all, while the man before her wasn't wearing any armour, he was holding a heavy looking longsword that radiated curse magic. 

            Noticing her stance, the wizard in front of her chuckled. “Cautious now, are we? To be fair, I don't blame you. This sword has been in my family for generations and has seen to the deaths of hundreds of Wizards and Witches. When I heard that Laborde had gotten himself killed and that most of the Guards died from sword wounds, I had briefly entertained the possibility that I might finally find an opponent worth taking on with my cursed blade. And while I find your stance rather… bland, I will do my best to enjoy this rare opportunity.” With but a step, Elysia found herself needing to raise her blade and guard against a heavy blow from her opponent, before redirecting it to the ground next to her as she took a step back, retaking her defensive posture, as the wizard hummed to himself. “Interesting. I had anticipated that you would be quite aware of your surroundings based on your movements at the du Plessis property, but your reaction time was certainly higher than what I thought.” As the man charged at her again, she noticed as his left hand pulled away as he directed a single handed strike against her using his blade. Recognizing what he was up to, Elysia parried the blade strike, before bringing her left arm up, a conjured shield appearing just as a red streak of energy lit up the room. The man hummed as Elysia created more distance between them, a wand now appearing in his hand, having popped out from a wrist holster. 

            “Now that was a bit more impressive. The fact that you went with a solid conjured shield rather than a magical dueling offhand barrier tells me you weren't trained as a Duelist. All modern day duelists rely too much on the official lists of shields to know how to handle a curse, especially the Cruatius. Now let's see how well you do in a prolonged battle.” With nearly no warning, the man charged again, his sword swinging from every possible angle as Elysia guarded and redirected his blows with every strike, keeping her hands charged with two different spells. A few times she would be forced to raise her left hand to guard against a spell, but as she had conjured a physical shield, she only had to recast it whenever the wizard used a spell designed to pierce through it or destroy it, with Elysia having more than enough training to keep any piercing blows from actually reaching her. Then, as he gripped the cursed blade with his two hands, Elysia felt a surge of magic in the air. Sensing what was coming, she gave the magic in her sword form, unleashing a torrent of wind just as the wizard unleashed a line of cursed flames directed at her, the spell dissipating as the fire was snuffed out. The man hummed to himself, as he kept the blade raised between them. “So, your sword is actually enchanted as well. Let's see which of us has the better blade or training then.” Dodging out of the way of a bone breaker cast from his wand, before casting a shield with her blade to block another fire curse directed at her, Elysia continued to defend against his every attack, their blades making contact with every deflection or counter.

            It was clear that the wizard before her was growing frustrated as nothing he did managed to pierce through Elysia’s defences, his every spell and strike being countered or blocked with relative ease, as the prolonged battle began to drain his strength. His opponent, however, showed no sign of slowing down, though she refused to switch to an offensive stance. Then, after a particularly heavy two handed strike, Fourmilière directed his blade in such a way that the tip of it struck his opponent's wrist. The blow had the intended effect of causing Elysia to release her sword, which the brown haired wizard sent flying, before unleashing a torrent of cursed flames from his sword onto the unarmed witch, knowing she would be able to guard against it. Using the distraction, Philip used his wand to summon the black blade into his direction. After holstering his wand, he caught the blade, surprised by how heavy it was. Still, he smiled as the flames dissipated, revealing the dark clad witch with her gloved hands held out in a defensive stance. Philip chuckled. “It's a shame. I expected more from you. But, then again, Trefor was the best magical sword duelist in the Circuits and even he couldn't stand up against me when I was using just an enchanted blade. I had hoped for more from you but that's what I get for putting my expectations far too high.” Then, to his surprise, his opponent spoke, her voice distorted. “You, on the other hand, met all of mine.”

            Frowning, the wizard was about to ask what she meant when he heard something cracking, before he felt his right hand lighten. Looking at his family's cursed blade, he felt his heart sinking as it continued to break apart, until the blade was nothing but dust, with all that was left of the sword being the guard, as it fell to the ground with the straps of leather that had bound the sword's grip, as well as the pummel. Even though he couldn't hear the woman's natural voice, he swore he could detect a degree of smug satisfaction from her words. “You came into the fight with the intention of defeating me to prove your superior skill, but with no intention to kill, probably thinking that I could extract you and your boss from this facility. I, on the other hand, was focused purely on eliminating the most dangerous threat in the room, which just happened to be your sword, which you kept generously striking against my own, allowing my spells to leak into the blade. You see, the greatest weakness of any enchanted or cursed blades is the fact that they can't be made with pure iron or steel. You need something that channels and sustains magic, which requires the craftsmen to sacrifice structural integrity by using a softer metal as the blade's core. Having been trained by Goblins, I learned quite a few unique spells including those designed to… reduce trace elements from within a piece of stone or metal. With such a powerful cursed blade, your ancestors clearly infused almost every inch of it with some magically conductive material. Without it… well, there wasn't any way it was going to keep its shape.”

            As rage built within Philip, any thought of sparing his opponent began to vanish from his mind. Using the newly acquired sword, he swung it, fully intending to launch a surge of flames at Elysia… except nothing happened. Thinking rationally, he tried casting the gust spell she had used previously, but even this one failed to materialize. “Why… why isn't it working!” Elysia chuckled to herself. “What, you thought that my sword was just like yours, just some stick of steel and silver or bronze that could cast a pre-inscribed spell at your leisure? Please. My blade is pure steel. Every spell you saw coming from it was one that I unleashed myself.” Fourmilière growled as he took the blade and charged at his opponent. “Even if I can't cast with it, I can still cut you down with your own blade, you bitch!” Launching himself at a speed that exceeded his usual strike, he held the heavy blade in a piercing grip and charged at the witch, surprised briefly by her apparent lack of reaction. He smiled as he watched her moving her right hand, well aware that she could only cast with her left, as the tip was aimed right at her center of mass, certain that at this speed he would have her pierced right down to the guard. While he contemplated what he and Jean would have to do to keep her alive long enough to escape the MSF raid, he found his momentum halted as Elysia's right hand gripped his forearm, the tip of the blade hitting … something, before it was deflected away from its intended target. In a brief moment he watched as two glowing green eyes peered at him from his opponent’s hooded face, before her distorted voice filled his heart with dread. “My turn. Crucio .”

-✿-

            While Elysia didn't usually take pleasure in the suffering of others, she couldn't really remain completely unaffected as this Sangroyal swordmaster crumpled to his knees as the Torture Curse set his nerve endings ablaze. While she was certain Voldemort and Bellatrix would have surpassed her curse in the amount of pain inflicted on the victim, she didn't need her curse to be anywhere near as torturous, just debilitating enough to bring the wizard before her down. She had to admit that he was a decently skilled swordsman, one who had definitely surpassed her in the way he engaged in sword and magical combat. Unfortunately for him, like all the wizards or witches that enter Dueling Circuits, he had the ingrained rules so instilled into his training that he didn't recognize how vulnerable he was by not using armour, let alone even considering the fact that Elysia, who's cloaked form looked almost homogeneous to the naked eye, would be protected by plate armour designed to block piercing or even slashing weapons with relative ease. While he had gotten the upper hand by disarming her of her own blade, she had never been worried. After all… that sword was very much unlike the enchanted swords that had once been favored by the Magical Community. Even the Sword of Godric Gryffindor, while dangerous in its own right even before being exposed to Basilisk Venom, could be easily destroyed by other means because it was made from a softer metal designed to sustain its magical properties.

            Her sword, unlike all the others, only had the barest of protective enchantments on the guard. The blade itself was truly made of pure Goblin forged Steel, making it completely incapable of conducting magic… with the exception of hers. After all, rather than a sword made from Iron collected from the Earth, the blade had just the right amount Iron collected from Elysia's own blood in it to make the blade naturally attuned to her. It was the closest a bladed weapon could come to being an extension of the very wielder, but it would never match the ability of a wand in containing a magical charge. The training that Elysia had to undergo to maintain the concentration needed to keep a spell contained within the blade before unleashing it at the right time was almost as bad as when she had to learn how to cast wandlessly. Still, it was worth it, as no cursed blade would be able to damage her sword, and no other wielder would be able to utilize it. The amount of blood that went into its forging also had the intended effect of negating any craftsman claims that the Goblins could bring, as the blade was not seen as the property of the craftsman, but as a physical extension of Elysia's own body. The day she dies, the blade would be buried with her. Thankfully, having taken every precaution possible during the fight to avoid getting surprised by anything deadly, Elysia managed to come out of it unscathed. Helstrud would have been proud.

            Sadly, the wizard before her would still present a danger if left alive, particularly to her as he had been able to identify her, despite the precautions she had taken. Sighing, Elysia summoned her blade into her hand, the familiar weight barely causing any effect on her grip, tossing the twitching man onto the ground, before quickly crushing both his hands. Keeping him pinned to the ground with her boots, Elysia raised her sword up before driving the end of it through the wizard’s throat, severing his ability to speak or move as the blade struck the stone underneath. “While your actions in life deny you any right to a peaceful end, I have no desire to prolong your suffering. Our duel might not have been satisfying for you but I learned a great deal as to how far I still need to go in my training. For that alone, I send you off to suffer your punishment in the next life. Goodbye. Requiesce in Pace .” The surge of white light heralded the end to her opponent's life, with Elysia neither having heard his name nor really caring. He was an extremist who clearly delighted in the violence of swordsmanship more than in the art and for that she had no pity to offer. Drawing back her sword, Elysia drew out the cloth she kept in her belt’s pockets to clean the blade, her eyes taking in the room after she was done. It certainly looked like a spacious office, the furniture having been pushed back to the walls to allow for the duel to occur without physical restrictions. Though the layout of the room pretty much told her exactly where the sneaky bastard was hiding, as the bookshelf on the far back had nothing blocking its path. Not that it would have mattered with the way she could perceive the magic around her.

            Getting a feel for the hidden door that was held shut by magic, Elysia stretched out her left hand. With all the focus she had, she latched onto the bookshelf and the thin stone blocks behind it before yanking at them all with a summoning charm. The bookshelf flew across the room, smashing into the furniture at the other end, while the stone crumbled in a cloud of broken bricks and dust. A quick succession of swings from her blade disrupted the Killing Curses that flew at her, her three companions cackling in laughter at the audacious behaviour of their prey. Elysia shook her head at their antics, whilst she summoned the wand from Jean du Plessis, sensing the anti-summon charm on it and overpowering it easily enough, snapping the stick as soon as it reached her hand. Vanishing the dust in the air, Elysia finally got a good look at Jean du Plessis once again, the man looking angry but defeated. “You are clearly more powerful than we expected. Were you just toying with Philip earlier?” Elysia chuckled to herself. “Not really, but as I am sure you are very much aware that… it pays to be cautious.” Jean looked into her void like hood, his hand twitching, enough that Elysia took note of it. “I agree that-” His last words were silenced as Elysia released a petrification spell at the man, having seen him moving his hand up. Inspecting it, she hummed to herself as she noticed the blade that was partly out of his wrist holster. Whether he intended it for her or himself, she simply didn't want to risk it.

            After inspecting his entire body, finding several hidden holsters filled with knives and various designs of small wands, she even had to pull out her own knife to cut into the man's forearm, having detected a blade hidden under the skin. As she prepared to apparate out, she took a moment to sense the situation outside. Based on the grouping of people, she could make out that the Aurors had successfully infiltrated the base and had rounded up many of the attackers, though she could feel a few corpses, the faint traces of their souls having become detached to their flesh and bones. Still, as far as she could tell, the remaining members of Sangroyal were few and far between, and would be caught by the Aurors as they swept the Estate. If this truly was the last bastion of the organization, then François’ forces would soon have them routed out. Looking at the corpse on the ground, Elysia hoped that he wouldn't begrudge her taking out one of the criminals, before focusing on her catch. “Badb.” As the raven took physical form, Elysia’s cloak vanished, revealing her heavily armoured figure and helm. Badb, however, knew what her task was for today as she landed next to the petrified body on the ground, fidgeting around it as her beak nibbled at the man’s ears and hair, before she turned to Elysia and cawed. The raven haired witch nodded. “Good. Follow it and let me know as soon as you reach the end.” As Badb cawed again and took to the air, Elysia grabbed Jean du Plessis, before apparating away. The fate of the rest of the rabble would be up to the Aurors.

Chapter Text

            “Oh, Elysia’s first years in France were quite different. Obviously her Estate needed a lot of work to get refurbished to what it is now, meaning she spent a few nights in the Bank's Visitor Suites while her home was being worked on. My cousin and I met her quite a bit, especially since we needed to transfer all of the Vault contents out of Londinium and into a local Vault, so we saw her the most of every Goblin, with the exception of Tyrok, as the two often trained together, though it was in private. We think she was just very shy about the way her body looked right after her change, not to mention that she needed to get back into shape. His Majesty's seamstress and I were the ones who helped her get used to the sort of clothes she would be expected to wear as a woman, which was a learning experience for us all. Of course, we couldn't prepare her completely, but I believe you and your family have been filling in the gaps.” Gabrielle nodded, a smile on her face as she drank from her cup of tea. While she had envisioned spending her night akin to how it had been after her rescue from the Laborde Estate, she had found that her reception at Gringotts had been very different this time around, with a table being prepared for her at the Apparition Point within the Bank, Maeruk having been tasked to keep her company as they waited, with the guards standing at attention along the walls of the chamber. She looked over at the Goblin she believed was Tyrok.

            “I have seen her training sessions back at her home. Have they always been so intense?” The tallish goblin chuckled. “It depends. At first she needed to get used to her new form, having to readjust her learned behaviors like how she stood or held her weapons. Obviously, her loss of muscle mass made her tire out easily, and she had trouble as her instincts were primed for a body that would not respond in time. From her own words, her rehabilitation training went better than her initial training in that she wasn't dividing her time between working, studying or training for the Arena, so she was able to find a suitable rhythm of training and rest, with most of her free time spent trying to learn French. As for her training now, it probably is quite extensive and intensive, but it would pale in comparison to what it was like in Londinium. The stories as told by the guards and soldiers about the training she went through for the Arena Trials are extraordinary. They all knew that Lady Peverell was special, though one would expect nothing less than that from the Morrígan.” Gabrielle frowned. She remembered her mother mentioning that name and she understood that Elysia's three companions were named after the goddesses that compose the triple divinity. Looking back at Maeruk, she tried to be as courteous as possible with her question. “I know that her companions carry the name, but is there more to the significance of her being referred to as the triple goddess?” 

            The Goblin female clearly thought about how to answer, when the sound of a cane striking the ground as a Goblin approached them drew their attention. “The names Elysia chose for her companions certainly played a part in the title that has been given to her, but it is not the whole reason, nor is it something we can truly discuss. What I can say is that every Champion has been given a title befitting of their skills and accomplishments, and Elysia more than earned hers, even though she is not as attached to it as Godric was to his. Then again, she is one of the few Champions who has chosen to refrain from pursuing a career that demonstrates her skills, which we all fully understand.” Gabrielle looked at Fueruk and his clear concern. “You don't like putting her in this situation.” Fueruk shook his head. “No, I do not, though I understand her reasons for involving herself in this matter. Thankfully, the conditions for this task were far less brutal than the ones surrounding your rescue, so I don't expect her to come out of it any different. I just worry for the next and the next. Every time she is asked to carry out a task that challenges her kind nature, it runs the risk of damaging her spirit irreparably.” Gabrielle nodded. “I understand and I will do my part tonight and every night to make sure that your concerns are never proven true.” Fueruk smiled at Gabrielle's words. “That is very comforting coming from the woman she has chosen as her mate.”

            Curious as to why the Goblins called her Elysia’s mate, the blonde witch’s attention fell onto the apparition arrival point as the goblins manning the controls detected an incoming magical signature. After a soft pop, Elysia stood before them fully covered in her armour, a man bound in what looked like a straight jacket draped over her shoulder. “Viceroy Fueruk, I have brought the accused.” At Fueruk’s instruction, she placed the immobilized man onto a stretcher, with the medic performing a check as he waved his hand over the wizard’s body. He looked at Fueruk with a grave expression. “It's confirmed.” Fueruk growled. “Take him to our most secure cell.” After getting Elysia's warning about the man’s impressive collection of hidden blades, the Healers made a quick search, with Fueruk making sure they kept him contained, unable to harm others or himself, before Elysia handed him the recording crystal. “I had to take out one combatant who was able to identify me by name, both to keep my anonymity, as well as to protect the Aurors. He felt too dangerous to spare. You will be able to review everything from the destruction of the ward to the exfiltration of the target.” Fueruk took the offered crystal and nodded. “Understood. I will send these and all other information from the target's medical analysis to His Majesty. Excellent work as always, my Lady Peverell.” Elysia bowed her head, before looking at Gabrielle. After removing her helmet. she offered her her arm, which the young blonde readily accepted.

            Once at the Champion Suite, Gabrielle began the process of removing Elysia's armour. “I had a great time talking to Maeruk and the others. They are all very fond of you.” Elysia blushed softly as Gabrielle removed her gloves and wrist protection. “I know. I think it surprised everyone. I wasn't raised with any prejudices in mind, so I always treated them with respect, learning and adhering to their customs while I was a guest in Londinium and when I am with them here. For their part, not only am I a rarity amongst Witches and Wizards, but my being a Champion that has remained with the Nation on good terms has apparently made me a beloved member of the community. It's… A very odd feeling, but so different than when I was amongst the British Magical Community. With them, I had to put on a performance or live up to an expectation that wasn't who I was. With the Goblins… they know me for my accomplishments and respect my nature, their image of who I am reflecting me and not some impossible ideal. It's… comforting.” Gabrielle nodded, before beginning the process of removing Elysia's chestplate. “I also found myself being called your “mate.” You said the same thing to the dragon before as well.” Elysia blushed deeply. “Sorry, but… for Dragons and other intelligent creatures, there is no distinction between girlfriend, wife or mate. With the Goblins, it's a bit easier to understand as their courtship is a bit more straightforward. In their eyes, you become courted when both parties acknowledge the desire to attempt a relationship, mates when the relationship becomes physical and spouses when the ceremonies are carried out to bind the two individuals in marriage.”

            Gabrielle hummed as she stood up, before finding herself face to face with Elysia, who brought her hand up to cup her girlfriend's cheek. “I know… That you probably want to talk about…us… further, but I don't think tonight is the right night for that, Gabrielle. I might not have much blood on my hands from the enemy, but I still killed a person and felt others dying around me. It isn't something I want to get used to… or ignore.” Gabrielle placed her hand over her lover’s and kissed her palm. “I understand. For now, let's just get you cleaned up.” To her surprise, Elysia didn't put up much of a fight, letting Gabrielle pull her into the shower after removing all of her clothes, before the Veela washed her thoroughly. Once dried, the two slipped into the bed and Gabrielle pulled Elysia close to her chest, her hands gently caressing down the raven haired witch’s back. Her lover fell asleep, clearly exhausted, though not physically, from the events she took part in, with Gabrielle thinking back to Fueruk’s words, understanding exactly what he meant. Even though the tasks that Elysia was asked to do varied, the ones that had her potentially killing sentients would always come with a risk, no matter how small, of hurting Elysia in a way that no Healer could mend. The fact that he felt certain that she was the right person to look after Elysia did make Gabrielle smile as she kissed Elysia's hair. “Whatever happens, I just wish you to know… how much I love you.” Gabrielle didn't notice as a tear escaped Elysia's closed eye, before she drifted off to sleep as well.

-✿-

            “ The Estate had a great many hidden compartments filled with supplies, quite a few dating back centuries, so it's taking a long time to process all of it. Because of how many objects have been detected to have curses on them, the MSF magical object recovery teams and the Department of Mysteries have been forced to work together on the sorting, just to keep everyone safe. We thought about hiring specialists that aren't part of the Ministry, but after all the trouble we are having dismantling what's left of Sangroyal's many spies and contacts, though thankfully these people are being a lot more cooperative, though it's not surprising considering that any of the people They were afraid of have been arrested or killed. Speaking of casualties… Two more Sanroyal loyalists died last night despite receiving medical treatment due to the curses they were exposed to. The Aurors that were also receiving medical treatment at the hospital, thankfully, have survived their wounds and are on the road of recovery, so the MSF deaths due to injury during this operation should no longer increase .” François stared at the file in front of him listing the wizards and witches that died during the raid on the hidden Sangroyal Headquarters, sighing to himself.

            While he had hoped that the sudden collapse of the wards protecting the property would have given them an edge, as well as having a decent map of the fortress’ layout, what benefits these provided were not enough to completely prevent any casualties. As soon as the wards came crashing down, his Aurors entered the Estate by ground and air as a few used brooms to land behind the enemy’s defences, with Cynthia being amongst those who braved entering the facility first. The battles along the walls were intense, even some of the stone edifice was blown or torn down by his Aurors as they surged forward. Resistance at the wall itself had been light, which was anticipated since the attack was designed to coincide with the fall of the wards, giving the occupants as little time as possible to mount a defence. Unfortunately, while the strategy allowed his Aurors to bypass the walls with ease, it made the assault on the main building a bit challenging, as the defending forces did their best to bottleneck the assaulting force before lighting them up with curses, including Fiendfyre. The majority of deaths during the raid came from the onset of said cursed flames, on both sides, as the flames went out of control in the magically rich environment and surged back onto its casters. The DoM was still having a hard time identifying the ashes of the Sangroyal loyalists who died to their own curse.

            Still, he had been surprised that Elysia had kept to his request to avoid killing as many guards as possible, his Aurors only being able to identify one casualty of unknown origin, that being Philip Fourmilière, a former Duelist from the International Circuit who favored the use of enchanted weapons, rather than a wand. There was a subdivision within the International Dueling Circuit that had equal minded melee combatants duel with its own unique rules, rules that Philip had broken within his career that earned him his expulsion. The fact that he had so much combat experience certainly made him a high danger threat to the Aurors, so François hadn't been too troubled by his death, let alone the fact that Jean du Plessis hadn't been located, as he had received a letter indicating that Gringotts had him contained until the situation was resolved. He could live with that. Cynthia handed over her after action report. “ Will you be needing anything else ?” François took it as he shook his head. “ Not as of right now. You should get some rest. You did great work in the raid and I am sure your father would like to see that you came out of it unscathed .” Cynthia smiled. “I hear you. I will be back on for tomorrow’s graveyard shift. By your leave .” Taking all of the files he had on him, François made his way back to the Peverell Estate, knowing that his family had elected to stay there for the day whilst he was busy managing the aftermath of the operation.

            After arriving by Portkey, François unlocked the door, smiling at the sight of his family at the reception hall lounge, with Victoire running up to hug him. After kissing his granddaughter on the head, he sat down next to his wife, with a certain brunette eyeing him carefully. François shook his head. “My apologies, Hermione, but I have nothing new to report regarding the ties between Sangroyal and the Neo Death Eaters that wasn't in my last briefing with you. As far as we know, the attacks that started out on the Yuletide are being carried out by the NDEs on their own. We may get something from the interrogations of the captured Sanroyal members from yesterday, but it will take time to go through every last one of them.” Hermione lowered her eyes but nodded. “I understand. I just… wanted to help my friends in the DMLE however I could.” With Fleur reaching over to hold Hermione’s hands in an attempt to comfort her, he spotted his youngest daughter coming from the direction of the kitchen, kissing his cheek as soon as she was next to him. “Finally getting a break?” François chuckled. “For now. How are you doing?” Gabrielle shrugged. “Good, all things considered. Estous sent me a letter about a request to look after an injured half kneezel, so I was going to get my bag to headout.” François was about to ask about Elysia, but his wife elbowed him in the ribs, before giving him a familiar look. He turned back to Gabrielle and told her to be careful, before she made her way up the stairs.

            Apolline spoke softly, so as to avoid letting her voice carry. “Elysia has been… very quiet since the two of them returned here from Gringotts. Gabrielle is unsure what precipitated the change, but her girlfriend has been keeping her distance from everyone, including us, since we arrived. So, anything I need to be made aware of, husband?” François covered what Apolline was allowed to know about the Raid itself, though the political ramifications of it and the previous ones would not likely be fully grasped until the next Magical Convention session was to be held. Gabrielle wished her family a good day before stepping out and heading out to see her next patient, with Fleur and Hermione taking Victoire up to their usual room for a nap, leaving the elder Delacour alone in the reception hall, the two discussing when they would all be returning to their own home. To both their surprise, Elysia appeared from the stairs leading to the basement, though she was more well dressed than was usual for when she worked on her cauldrons. She stopped for a moment as her eyes locked with François’, before sighing, approaching the man, who surprised her by speaking first. “Please let his Majesty know that the MSF and the Ministry are grateful for your assistance with the wards.” The raven haired witch nodded. “I will do so, when I can. Unfortunately… I am going to have to ask for your help with something myself.” François frowned. “With what?” Elysia sighed deeply. “I need you to escort me into Beauxbatons. There is something there that shouldn't be… and I need to retrieve it.”

-✿-

            “ I am sorry to ask this of you, Maxime. I am sure you and the Professors have to be quite busy with the students, particularly so soon after their return from the Yuletide Recess .” The Half-Giantess shook her head as she escorted the small group through the Academy . “It's no trouble at all, François. After everything that has happened, this is the least I can do to make amends . Still, I am surprised about your involvement, Potions Master Peverell.” Elysia gave the Beauxbatons Headmistress an apologetic look. “My involvement is limited, but I was called in due to this being about an illegal magical object. My family has had some history locating them and that knowledge is what led us here today. I would, however, ask that you keep any reference to my being here today a secret. I am merely performing a civil service and don’t want to get dragged into the mess that is the current state of the French Ministry and Magical Convention.” Maxime nodded as they walked down a corridor of the school, passing by a few rooms with students reviving instruction. Apolline looked through one of the glass panels at the ongoing classes. “Have the Raids caused any difficulties on your end? I can't imagine what it must have been like for so many students to hear about their family members being arrested right before the Yuletide Recess.” 

            Maxime sighed. “The news certainly had its effects here. Many of the students who would regularly return home for the Holidays were forced to stay during the entire Recess, as their homes and families were under arrest or investigation. As it happened halfway through the school year, there was no issue regarding anyone failing to pay for tuition or books, and even if the situation remains precarious, I don't see that becoming an issue in the fall. For those students from well off families, it’s often a requirement for a Trust fund to be established prior to their first year of education, with the entire costs of the tuition covered, with excess cash required for the procurement of books, clothes and other necessities. These Trust Funds are heavily regulated so they are usually exempt from any criminal or legal cases once a student is enrolled in the school, so as to avoid the parents using said Trust Funds for tax evasion or any other nefarious actions.” François looked at Maxime. “For the ones held in Gringotts, that won't be an issue, but it's my understanding that some were being held in the Paris Magical Bank, which is currently under ICW investigation.” Maxime nodded. “We don't require the Trust Funds to be placed in a Gringotts Bank Vault, so a few students will likely be affected, which is why I reached out to the ICW, to see if the funds can be transferred over to Gringotts to guarantee that the education of the children isn't affected by this whole mess. At least, not as much as they already are, knowing that their family members are under criminal investigation.”

            Elysia paid the conversation just the barest of attention, as she was more keen on sensing the magic around her, feeling the faint traces of the tether that Badb had followed all the way here. She had briefly considered sneaking into the Academy and retrieving the object in question, but Badb hadn't been able to identify it directly and, while she could have bypassed the Beauxbatons wards, the use of any magic to get to the object would have alerted Maxime to her presence, and Elysia really didn't want to risk exposing herself to further questioning, hence why she sought out François’ assistance. Watching as Badb landed on a candlestick next to a large door, Elysia gestured at it. “What's in there?” Maxime looked at the door in question. “Oh, that’s the school’s repository. We keep a selection of common Magical objects that are often needed throughout the year, as well as the successful creations of some of our students’ work from the Enchantments course for display purposes. One moment.” Maxime sought out something in her small purse before pulling out a keyring filled with enchanted keys. François eyed them. “Who has access to this room and has there ever been a different security setup, say… since Apolline was at school.” Maxime responded as she inspected the keys. “It's usually locked, though students of the Enchantment course do get access to it throughout the year, usually under the Professor’s supervision. Staff members do need access to get some of the objects, so any of them can get in easily enough. We don't usually keep anything too dangerous in here, so it hasn't really been a security concern. Here we are.”

            With the right key found, Maxime unlocked the door, with Badb being the first through as she flew over everyone's heads. She could have entered the room before Maxine unlocked it but Elysia didn't want to expose said ability to the Headmistress and Badb agreed to restrain herself. With the door open, Maxime activated the lights in the room, the candlesticks bathing everything in the chamber in warm yellow light. Elysia briefly felt like she was back in the Room of Lost Things, with the side and depth of the room, the placed filled with shelves upon shelves of objects, though these seemed to be adequately stored, rather than the haphazard approach of the Room of Requirement and sorting done by the Elves. Thankfully, they didn't need to search the entire room, as Badb landed on a bookshelf resting against one of the walls. The shelf itself was different from the others as it was sealed with glass panes, the objects being from a collection of books, to cups and jewelry pieces. “These… are cursed objects. I thought you said there wasn't anything dangerous in here.” Maxime walked up to Elysia’s side. “They are cursed for sure, but they aren't a danger. We keep these here securely so that we can teach students on how best to detect them. All of them have very common and easily reversible curses on them, though the Academy makes sure they are never removed from the case, though one can still use detection magic on them through it.” Elysia looked over the objects and saw nothing, though Badb cawed, clearly indicating that the object was here. Inspecting the shelf, she noticed it was spelled against the wall, though the inspection did let her see the tether and where it was going towards.

            “François, a little help here. Our target seems to be behind the shelf.” With Maxime helping by countering the binding spell, she, François and Elysia moved the shelf to the side, revealing nothing but a pristine wall behind it. With her wand drawn, Elysia reached the lowest section of the wall and began to cut through the wood and plaster, before pulling out a section of the wall. Slipping on a pair of dragonhide gloves, Elysia used her wand to levitate the object hidden within, a small, nondescript leather bag. Bringing it out for everyone to see, Elysia undid the straps and opened the bag, before levitating the object within with her bare hand. Apolline narrowed her eyes on it. “It’s… a hair ornament. Why would he use it for… well…” Elysia stared at the object, the magic coming from it no less vile that the one that came from the Horcruxes Voldemort himself had created. “Probably… because it was something of hers.” Maxime brought her hand to her mouth. “That's… that belonged to Marie Douanes. I remember seeing her wear it almost every day. How!? No trace of her was ever found.” Elysia sighed. “He probably found a way to dispose of her corpse in a way that left no evidence behind for anyone to find. Except this. His great accomplishment, the mark of his pride… and the physical reminder of his first kill.” François drew his wand and scanned the hair clip, before cursing. “It's reading positive. That bastard. He really killed a fellow student just to make this… abomination.”

            Apolline looked over at her husband, her eyes misty, recalling her own memories of the poor girl. “What happens now?” François sighed. “I will get this to the Unspeakables. They will…” Raising her wand up, Elysia pointed it at the object, recalling the calm, serene state of the white void. “ Requiesce in Pace .” Unlike when she has used the spell in the past, it wasn't over in the briefest of moments, even if it was diminished in power by her having cast it silently. The white light continuously assaulted the object as a black mist began to be emitted from it, the sound of some creature screaming being heard by those present. François went to stop Elysia, but one look at her glowing green eyes stopped him cold, before her attention returned to the Horcrux. In what seemed like an eternity, the screaming eventually died down and the mist ceased, leaving only the hairpin behind, still intact. Elysia replaced it back into the bag, before tying it up once more, handing the bag over to François after he slipped on his own pair of gloves. “Here. You can have it tested by whoever you want for any evidence that’s left that can tie it to Marie Douanes and her killer. I just made sure to get rid of the fragment.” François took it before looking at Elysia as she bolstered her wand. “What was that spell that you used?” Elysia turned to her, her face expressionless. “Something that my family left behind to deal with these objects… and anything else that’s alive that shouldn't be. I highly recommend that you don’t mention it to the Unspeakables, though I am certain they are aware of it, as the Goblins assure me it used to be more widely known, before the Killing Curse took its place. As you can imagine, I won't be sharing the incantation. Some things… are best left forgotten.”

-✿-

            With her attention focused on the patient before her, Gabrielle moved the swab of bone knitting potion over the now reset bone of the kneezel's leg, the injured animal momentarily stunned as Gabrielle completed the procedure. What was different about this case was that she was being observed by the owner of the animal, who happened to be one of the Examiners for the Care of Magical Creatures Masteries. The old gentleman owned a kneezel breeding ranch on the outskirts of Orleans and had contacted her through the use of her scrying communication mirror, the first time said device had been used as scrying mirrors were rare among the general members of the population, though the wizard clearly had access to far more impressive magical objects, as seen from the eclectic mix that surrounded Gabrielle as she performed surgery on the feline that had fallen from too great a height. Seeing the bone looking healthy once more, she slowly released the instrument that had parted the muscles from the bone, before applying muscle repair potion to the area, to undo some of the damage the surgery had done, as well as the damage and stress from the break. With the internal damage fixed, she then turned to the skin, applying the skin Repair potion along the edges, drawing the wound closer and closer until only a thin red line remained visible on the nearly pristine skin. After applying a bit of the skin repair potion to a bit of medical pad, she placed it against the bare skin, before tying it down with dressing gauze, binding it with a sticking spell.

            After taking off her gloves, she lifted open her medical bag and looked through the vials of potion before finding the right one, pulling it out with a small pipette screwed onto its lid, beforing turning to the older man and smiling. “ That should be everything for now. This is a hair regrowth potion that you can apply to the affected area after the sticking spell wears off to have the kneezel’s hair regrow back to its original length. Just make sure to only apply a pipette full drop by drop once a day for a week. If it grows too much, I am sure you can then style it yourself .” The older gentleman chuckled as he took the vial . “Oh no, I am far too old for that, though my granddaughter has taken an interest in Creature Grooming so she would be the one to handle it in time. Still, I am very grateful for your expediency and impeccable work. I have been evaluating Carers for years and none have shown the level of care and focus you have had in tending to an injured animal's needs. You wouldn't believe how many I have seen using episkey spells on a broken bone just because they don't know any better .” Gabrielle felt a measure of embarrassment from the comment. “ To be fair, I would have the same thought right out of the Academy if it wasn't for Professor d’Este and Potions Master Peverell. They taught me that being a Healer for Magical Creatures is a lot more complicated than it looks .”

            The graying man chuckled. “ Estous has always had a good eye for people and I am glad he decided to sponsor you for the MCH training. I hope you are a sign of things to come in the next few years. As for Potions Master Peverell, I have only heard the faintest of rumors, but from what I have heard, her potions are second to none. These potions are hardly ever taught in the Potions courses at the school, so it’s good that at least someone is able to provide them to you, young lady .” Gabrielle then went through the process of writing down her notes from the day’s operation and the recommended treatment, before signing the document, either the older man signing it as well, before it triplicated. The gentleman took his copy and smiled as the kneezel, who had been awakened by Gabrielle, strutted around the room after trying and failing to remove the wrapping around his leg, the cat still a big ginger with the way it placed weight on the wound. Gabrielle nodded at the cat. “ Try and keep him indoors and away from anything it can climb for a while, until the wrap falls off. He will be more wary of putting weight on the leg for a while until he recovers confidence with it .” The owner chuckled. “ A tall order for a kneezel but I will do my best so that he doesn’t keep reinjuring himself. Have a good day young lady .” After closing her MCH kit, Gabrielle slipped into her warm coat and wrapped the scarf around her neck, before sliding her feet into the winter boots she had left her home in.

            Stepping outside, she looked around, imagining what the wide open field with a few large trees would look like in the summer, with kneezels walking around freely, the thought making her smile, if only faintly. While she had been happy that Elysia had seemed relatively unaffected by the Raid she carried out, the morning after she had noticed a slight change in her girlfriend’s attitude, as she grew thoughtful and withdrawn. Even the bond, which usually remained open the last few weeks had been clamped down shut, with no feelings leaking through. The young blonde had no idea what was troubling Elysia and it was clear the raven haired witch wasn't willing to share her troubles just yet, so she had been willing to leave her be. The job for today had helped to distract her mind from thinking about her, but after activating her portkey, those worries came back in full force. Everything in her nature compelled Gabrielle to try and help ease Elysia's troubles, but not knowing what they were was frustrating her, even though she knew she couldn't just force her girlfriend to feel better. Feeling her feet touch upon the Peverell Estate's arrival point, she made her way to the front door, before finding the Reception Hall deserted. Ida appeared as soon as Gabrielle began to remove her coat. “Welcome back, Lady Gabrielle. The Elder Delacours have returned home and Miss Hermione has stated that she will be out until tomorrow.”

            The blonde hummed to herself as she stashed the coat and boots into the closet, before slipping on her more comfortable indoor shoes. “And Elysia?” Ida quickly began to fidget. “She returned after having departed with Lady Gabrielle's parents to run some errands and is once more in the Potions Labs.” Gabrielle sighed, which made Ida even more concerned. “Lady Gabrielle… Ida understands your worries but Mistress Elysia handles troubles in her own unique ways. You cannot always know how to help her. Not even Ida knows how to at times.” Gabrielle gave the elf an understanding look. She could imagine that her first few years with Elysia all on her own had to have been very difficult for her. “I know… I just… I don't like seeing her like this… If she would just open up to me more.” Ida grew pensive. “Ida agrees, but Ida believes that Mistress Peverell would ask for Lady Gabrielle's help if the Mistress believed that her lady could be of help. It might just be Ida’s opinion… but it's possible that Mistress Peverell has refrained from asking your help in the way that she feels… because she herself doesn't understand what it is that troubles her, or at the very least cannot name it easily enough, and is trying to find the words to understand it herself. As such… the best Lady Gabrielle can do is to support Mistress Elysia as she always does everyday, and wait for the moment when she herself understands what's wrong.”

            Ida's words did make some sense to Gabrielle's mind. Elysia has often had trouble expressing herself with words in any language, relying on other ways to communicate her feelings if words failed her, as was often the case when they were intimate. Where Gabrielle was very vocal, Elysia was always focused more on what she was doing and how Gabrielle reacted, rather than speaking. Even when Gabrielle was the more dominant in the bed, the behavior of her girlfriend never changed and it had taken Gabrielle some time to be able to read Elysia's emotional state by the way her feelings leaked through the bond, or by how her face looked. If something was troubling Elysia but she had no words that could express what that was fully, that would explain the slight frustration that Gabrielle could see on her lover's face, not to mention the guilt or shame at not being able to grasp what others took for granted. Thanking Ida for her words, Gabrielle asked her what the meal plans were for today before making her way upstairs to Elysia's Suite. If her lover was having difficulties, then Ida was right that the best thing that Gabrielle could do for her was to make her feel comfortable and to give her the time she needed to open up about the situation. So the young Veela would make sure to treat her exactly the same as ever, with the love and attention she deserved.

-✿-

            “This is… How could this have happened?” At a gathering of hooded and cloaked figures, news of the French Ministry’s successful dismantling of the Sangroyal organization, including the raid upon the final hidden stronghold. While the Neo Death Eaters had been irritated with Sangroyal cutting of support for their activities, the leadership knew and understood that there was always a chance that the upheaval of the last few months could eventually come to an end and that their allies could be persuaded to continue supporting their cause after their own survival was guaranteed. With the fall of what amounted to the entire organization, that belief was now shattered. Those in attendance turned to their leadership. “What do we do now? With Sangroyal eliminated, the chances of us sustaining a prolonged campaign is all but gone. Our resources are drying up very quickly and the DMLE isn't as distracted with those filthy Mudbloods and Blood Traitors for us to take advantage of the situation. The raid on the Greengrass New Year’s Gala didn't get us the support we desperately needed!” Another figure spoke up. “If attacking the Traitors isn't enough, then we need to make it clear to the entire British Wizarding community that we are not just an annoyance. We need to show that we can and will disrupt every aspect of magical life unless our demands are met!” Another raised their voice in response. “I agree with you, but how do we do that right now?”

            One of the members of the leadership tapped their hand on the table. “We could make a play for Hogwarts. The improvements to the wards haven't been carried out because of the lack of Wizengamot sessions to properly allocate the budget. Even with Shacklebolt’s reshuffling of resources, the allocations for Hogwarts have always been tight and highly regulated. They don't have the flexibility as compared to the funds allocated to the DMLE.” The figure next to the center seat leaned forward, with a feminine voice speaking up. “We have been developing a few strategies to successfully hold control over the Castle and its students. The year-long occupation by our predecessors gave us plenty of information to work with. If we made a move for the School, we are in a better position to use it and the students against the Ministry.” The central figure spoke up. “True, but right now there are pureblood children that are in the line of fire. If we attacked the castle, they could just as easily hold our own people hostage against us, neutralizing not only our advantage but the envisioned countermeasure to the Ministry refusing to answer our demands. I believe it would be better to focus on implementing this plan in the long run, particularly on the Easter Recess.” One of the figures down the table, another feminine voice, responded. “That would be ideal. We would be able to recall all of our children back home without drawing attention to it. If we then successfully take the Castle on the night the Express returns, the Ministry will have no idea what happened, nor who is missing.”

            The rest of the leadership concurred and the plan for the recapture of Hogwarts was postponed, though another figure spoke up. “Fine, the school will be handled at a later time, but we need to make a definitive strike before Easter, something that could cripple the Ministry, before we use Hogwarts as our killing stroke. We can't just sit on our hands for the next few months, doing nothing. The failure in taking out Lady Greengrass has caused quite a few of our former supporters to abandon us. We need to prove to them that they have made a mistake, and force them to come groveling at our feet, begging for mercy.” As a few people began to throw around ideas, the ones that suggested hitting Hogsmeade were dismissed as it could force the Ministry to strengthen Hogwarts’ security, while a few targeted attacks on opposition families were deemed not that effective. The suggestion of striking at the Ministry Building itself was dismissed, as the security of the seat of government for Wizarding Britain was being micromanaged by Shacklebolt, meaning there were no exploitable weaknesses, like the ones their predecessors were able to capitalize on in the past. Then, one figure suggested a target, one that wasn't managed by the Ministry and didn't have any direct ties to Hogwarts. Taking it could definitely force the Ministry to listen to them, though it was more likely that it would cause their previous supporters to return to siding with the NDEs.

            What's more, they had access to information regarding its security setup from the previous war, as it had fallen under the Death Eater's control at the time, meaning they had something to build upon for their planned attack. The leadership began distributing responsibilities and assigning its membership to the various tasks they needed to complete, with an eye on potentially targeting individual family homes if their initial main target failed, so they needed to get the latest information from the Ministry's Registry office before carrying out their more attacks. One of the leadership, however, seemed interested in gathering some of the warding experts they still had in the Neo Death Eaters for a separate operation, with the figure that had been seated at the center moving towards them, before resting his weight on the cane he used. “What are you doing?” The figure looked at him, their feminine voice responding. “Our plans for Easter can't just be delayed until the date. We have some of the information regarding the Castle's wards and its secrets. If we form a proper plan of action, we can not only secure the school, but also plan for the Ministry's attempts to retake it. We can't make the same mistakes as our predecessors and assume that we will hold it until all our enemies are defeated. We must plan for the possibility of failure… and how much damage we can do to the enemy on our way out.” The cloaked figure with the cane was silent for a moment, before he sighed. “Fine, but we must be extra careful. McGonagall may be old but she is powerful. Any plans need to disable her as soon as the operation begins.” The feminine figure nodded. “Agreed. Don't worry though, dear. When all this is over, we will be victorious. One way… or another.”

Chapter Text

            “That's everything I have to report.” Minister Béranguer, sitting at the end of his conference table, sighed as he sat back. “François, when I gave you permission to go after this organization, I was hoping it wasn't going to be this entrenched into our community. And yet, the most common charges that you have levied against the accused are conspiracy and espionage, not to mention all the cases of bribery and corruption of a public official. It's a miracle the Ministry is able to operate with so many of the staff members under arrest.” François gave his friend a slightly apologetic smile. “I did get the MSF and its adjoining departments cleared out beforehand, so thankfully we can manage maintaining the security of the populace, while also keeping the criminal proceedings on schedule. I am sorry about the damage we did to the Records Division, but we couldn't make a move on them until the Raids were carried out.” The Director of said department looked over at Delacour with bloodshot eyes. “I understand tamping down on criminals accessing our information illegally to further the activities of this Sangroyal group, but you could have been a bit more lenient. Do you have any idea how hard it is to get people to actually apply for a job in my department?” The MSF Director looked over at his counterpart and nodded. “I understand, which is why we are trying to filter out some of the people we arrested. If their crimes were minor and they themselves were coerced, we could seek a lighter sentence and allow them to return to their workplace… on the condition they sign a binding magical contract.”

            The Head of the Department of Mysteries leaned forward a bit on the table so that her colleague could hear her. “Our department has been running our operations using similar magical contracts, so I can assure you they aren't that much of a hassle. It's a shame that it wasn't standard Ministry policy to do it for all government personnel.” Brion scratched his thin stubble. “It was, until the Convention lobbied to have the contracts removed for most Departments after it had been twenty five years since the end of the war. At least, that's what the records say.” The Head of the Department of Health and Magical Care raised an eyebrow. “Indeed, and I wonder which group lobbied so hard to get those security measures removed.” François looked over at Julian. “Sangroyal had been gnawing at the Ministry for years. We were lucky we caught onto their presence when we did, though not lucky enough to have prevented the losses of some good citizens over the years to their sabotaging and kidnapping activities.” Brion looked over at François. “I forgot to ask if any progress is being made on that front. Will we be likely to recover some of our people?” The fact that Brion said “our people” did ease some of the pain from François' heart, and he was sure his wife would have loved the statement regarding her fellow Veelas. “The ICW is doing what it can, but the Mages in the Middle East have always had strong ties to their countries’ ruling families. They aren't going to “voluntarily” hand over our people. There are discussions about alternative solutions, but those are out of my purview.”

            Brion sighed. “ I will confer with our representatives to the ICW and see what the Ministry could do to help in their negotiations or discussions. Speaking of Representatives, does the resident British representative have anything to report ?” François sighed. “ Liaison Granger has conferred with her Minister over any changes on his side, and aside from an attack directed at a New Year’s Gala, their NDEs have remained oddly quiet. Shacklebolt claims that this respite is the result of the DMLE cracking down on the extremists of late, but our Liaison confirmed with her own sources in the DMLE that the department hasn't performed any arrests since the attack, beyond those caught at the Greengrass residence. Those arrested have been interrogated, but the DMLE doesn't require the retrieval of memories, nor the use of Veritaserum, so the survivors were just shipped off to Azkaban while awaiting trial. That is, in itself, another problem that the Liaison pointed out. Because the trial constitutes the gathering of the Wizengamot, no criminals have been tried for their crimes since Shacklebolt came to power. They are simply holding any suspected criminals in Azkaban for the minimum sentence that would be applied if a trial was successful, and setting them free once that time period has passed. Shacklebolt seems to be trying his best to avoid detaining anyone who isn't clearly guilty, but obviously none of the perpetrators have been exposing their fellow terrorists. Liaison Granger is of the opinion that the NDEs are saving the bulk of their forces for some valuable target, the Ministry or the prison of Azkaban being on the list of possible target locations .”

            Helene Chatelain frowned. “ Attacking Azkaban would be a very tall order for the NDEs. I read the report from the breakout that occurred during Voldemort’s second reign of terror. Part of the success of that operation was the Death Eaters already stationed in the prison itself, but the success hinged on the support of the Dementors and Voldemort's own unnatural magical capabilities. I sincerely doubt they have anyone on their side that can match Voldemort's power, though the allegiance of the Dementors, sadly, remains up for debate. Speaking of unusual wizards… you seemed to gloss over the current fate of Jean du Plessis .” François eyed Helene, knowing that she chose her words carefully so that he caught their meaning, but no one else at the table unaware of the man's actions would know what she was referring to. He needed to be just as obtuse in his answer. “ That… is a complicated matter. Gringotts Paris seemed to have their own grievances with the Head of the Sangroyal organization and have enacted the clauses within their treaties with us to keep him detained with them while the Ministry and the Goblin Nation negotiates on what happens next. It’s my understanding that if the Ministry doesn't begin a trial against du Plessis and has him sentenced in absentia, though he is permitted to have his own attorney represent him, the Goblins will not release him into our custody and will then carry out a trial in accordance with their laws. The two Trials can occur at the same time, with a determination on where the man will serve out their sentence being negotiated at a later time. Due to the nature of his arrest… we can't exactly do much about his current situation .”

            Director Chatelain eyed François for a moment, before shrugging. “ My Department will, of course, handle all evidence acquired against him and have it ready for a trial as soon as needed. Thankfully, we have already cleared up most of the evidence acquired from the previous raids and returned them to the MSF, so all that's left to do is to go over the evidence acquired at the hidden headquarters .” François nodded, with Brion smiling, glad that his two Directors were cooperating so well. The meeting turned to other matters, before everyone was dismissed, though Helene stayed behind, and gestured for François to do the same. When the chamber was empty, she raised her own security wards, before looking at her fellow director. “ That piece of evidence from Beauxbatons that you delivered was very interesting. The traces from it are… not the type of thing that we often come across. Care to explain what happened to the soul fragment ?” François sighed. “ The individual that located the object in question removed it. How, I do not know .” Helene stared at François. “ I know that you had Gringotts handle the dismantling of the wards at the Sangroyal Headquarters. By their refusal to hand over du Plessis and their subsequent retrieval of this object, it would suggest that the fragment was his and that they were not only able to trace it back to its hidden location at Beauxbatons, but also dispel the magic in just a few short days. They seemed particularly well trained in the handling of Horcruxes, and clearly knew that du Plessis had made one. Did they know before taking part in the operation ?”

            The Head of the MSF lowered his head but nodded. “ They did. As you might have guessed, they acted in a way that prevented the Horcrux of the prisoner from falling into your hands, and I can't say that I disagree with their decision. I wasn't fond of them tampering with the evidence we collected, but I do agree it was the right call. After all… could you honestly say you would have destroyed the Horcrux if it had fallen into the hands of the DoM ?” Helene took a moment to think, before sighing. “ It pains me to say that I couldn't give you that assurance. ICW laws are quite clear when it comes to the creation of Horcruxes, and with the contracts we sign, no Unspeakable is able to break that rule without getting themselves killed in the process. That said, the law doesn't cover what is to happen with the retrieval of said objects and the Soul Magic Department would do almost anything to have such an object fall into their hands, let alone the object and their maker. The knowledge that could have been gleaned from that… ” François saw the wistful look in Helene’s eye and shook his head. “ I can understand your thirst for knowledge, but there are some things that might be too dangerous to uncover. In this case, I side with Gringotts. They made sure to contain du Plessis, tracked down his anchor and disposed of it. The would-be immortal is now just a man, if not a little less of one .” Helene shrugged. “ Well, in that case, my department has no further need for him. Gringotts can have him all to themselves .” François watched as Director Chatelain left the chamber after disabling the wards, certain that Gringotts would make up their mind as to what to do with their prisoner. He just hoped that whatever the sentence was, it was one deserving of the crimes the man committed. Nothing more and nothing less.

-✿-

            “The prisoner is through here, Champion Peverell. You already know the protocols.” Elysia nodded as Tyrok gestured for the solid iron door to be lifted. With most Goblins being capable of wandless magic, the Goblin Nation's Districts prisons had to be reinforced in order to prevent breakouts, hence why the rooms themselves were in a section of the District that is completely isolated from the Residential and Labor areas, being only accessible via predetermined intervals when the Portkey reception points are active, though the prison itself can communicate with the Guards and Viceroy should an emergency arise. Typically, the Goblin Nation's prisons sit mostly empty, as there are very few Goblins that would dare to violate the law individually, as it puts them in greater danger for little to no benefit, which is why most prisons typically see use during rebellions, if there happen to be any survivors of the defeated faction at all. On a day to day basis, the occupants of the prisons tend to be human magicals that were contracted to serve Gringotts and then chose to violate said contract, but those sort of detentions were rare as well, as most Gringotts Banks tended to select their employees very carefully. Of course, with the recent Sangroyal detentions, Gringotts had offered to manage the prisoners in the interim as the French Ministry reorganized itself and reinforced their own prisons, which would be receiving the guilty parties as soon as the verdicts were reached. However, like all prisoners, a special section was built and operated to house inmates that were a danger to others… or to themselves.

            Once the magically resistant block of steel was lifted, Elysia walked past the other empty cells, until reaching the only one currently occupied, the cell itself being heavily warded to prevent the inmate from using their own magic… or smashing themselves against the padded walls in an attempt to harm themselves. The cell itself had all the amenities a detainee would need, though these were retracted into the wall until requested, with the exception of the bed, which was bound to the ground on one side of the chamber with a blanket, the section where the head was to rest elevated to negate the need for a pillow. Of all the cells Elysia had seen, this one was decently spacious, rather than claustrophobic, with the fact that one side of the cell was made of a fully transparent magic resistant solid pane of glass giving the occupant the feeling of not being completely enclosed. With the lights on, the room itself reminded Elysia of that odd dream she had when she had been struck by the Killing Curse, as everything was stark white, including the prison robes that the inmate had to wear, which could act as a straight jacket if the guards determined it was necessary or when receiving visitors. That was how Elysia found Jean du Plessis, sitting on the one chair that was part of the wall, his previously well groomed dirty blonde hair now a disheveled bird's nest, his eyes taking her in. “Well, you certainly give some much needed color to this place, though I was expecting to see François Delacour. Is he too busy with all the other detainees?”

            Elysia shrugged. “I wouldn't know, as I am not his employee. I just came here to give you some information to think over.” Jean frowned. “What information?” Gesturing at the room, Elysia elaborated. “For the moment this will be your cell, but in time it may be changed to a less… complex setup, though for now you will remain a prisoner of the Goblin Nation for the foreseeable future.” Du Plessis adjusted his posture on the seat. “On what charges? I have committed no crimes against the Goblin Nation.” Elysia shook her head. “Oh but you did, you just didn't realize it. Or did you think we gave you special treatment just because you were the head of the now defunct Sangroyal organization?” Jean frowned. “If you didn't capture me because of my position, then why was I singled out?” Elysia gave him an incredulous look. “Because you were the only moron among your sorry group to create a Horcrux.” The moment those words left her mouth, Jean’s face went from curious to shocked. “I don't…” Elysia raised her hand. “You can save your breath. A simple scan revealed the truth when you were brought in. That is actually the crime that Gringotts holds against you as well. As all the evidence the Goblin Nation needed was a medical scan of your essence, there will be no need for a trial or a lawyer. You are guilty of creating a Horcrux and hence you will remain a prisoner until certain conditions with the French Ministry are settled.” Du Plessis stared at her before looking at his surroundings more closely. “That's why you stunned me and dropped me into this cell. You didn't want me dying and turning into a wraith.”

            His words made Elysia raise an eyebrow. “Let me guess, you read up on Voldemort, didn't you? Figured out the consequences of dying with a Horcrux under your belt? I certainly doubt you got that bit of information from any of the old sources, as most of the unlucky magicals who created Horcruxes in the past were killed after their phylacteries were destroyed.” Jean sighed. “I did indeed, though I must ask… how did you know I had one before I was captured? Your precautions against me and intent to capture would suggest you knew beforehand.” Elysia nodded. “I knew. From the moment we shook hands, though now that I know better, I will probably be able to detect the signs on others without ever touching them so… I appreciate your contribution to the fulfillment of my duties.” Jean sat, deflated in his seat. “So, I guess your next question will be to ask where I hid the Horcrux.” At that, Elysia gave him a predatory smile. “Oh no. You see, the reason you may get a change in living quarters is because the Horcrux was already found and cleansed. We don't have to worry about you dying and slipping through the walls as a wraith. No, if you happen to die now… Death will have their soul… or what's left of yours, to do with as they please.” Jean looked at Elysia, her words feeling like a lead weight on his chest. “You lie. You couldn't have…” Elysia shrugged. “It doesn't matter what you believe, but I can assure you that the hairclip you stole from the deceased Marie Douanes was located and the fragment you affixed onto it is now no more. You are now a very mortal man. That said, you will remain in solitary confinement unless a few conditions are met.”

            Raising her hand, she held up one finger. “First, you will be required to sign a few binding magical contracts in order to prevent the information regarding the creation of a Horcrux from being communicated by all means to others, as well as to inhibit you from attempting to create another Horcrux in the first place. Second, you will sign a written confession admitting to the murder of Marie Douanes and to the disposal of her body, including all the details surrounding the incident in question. Lastly, you will be bound to a few other constraints that will be made quite clear to you soon. If you agree to all these then your release into the custody of the French Ministry of Magic will be guaranteed. Refuse and… well… you won't be seeing real sunlight for the rest of your natural life. The sentence for the creation of a Horcrux is life imprisonment with only a genuine plea of remorse having any chance of shortening your stay.” Jean gritted his teeth. “This… This can't be happening. I…” The man surged onto his feet, though it was less graceful as his arms were still bound by the straight jacket. “I was the head of Sangroyal, the rightful heir to a most prestigious family. You can't do this to me!” His words only got a bittersweet smile from the woman standing across the pane of glass from him. “You had quite the impressive list of achievements and were clearly on the way to bigger and better things… until you murdered a little girl at Beauxbatons and dedicated yourself to a life of crime.”

            Thinking about another person she knew, Elysia's words were soon filled with sorrow. “You could have had everything you ever wanted. You were certainly ambitious and resourceful enough to achieve your wildest dreams. But when you allowed fear and greed to consume you, that bright future you so desperately wanted was already lost. There would be no special someone in your life, no children to raise, no legacy to pass onto others. From the moment you killed Marie Douanes to cheat death, you ceased to be a human being and became a parasite, feeding on others to satisfy your own petty desires, sacrificing everyone and everything to achieve your twisted goals. Ironically, the downfall of Sangroyal… can also be traced right back to you. Those kidnappers might have brought the attention of the MSF upon your organization but you yourself wanted more wealth, more resources… so you asked for more slaves to be picked up off the streets and shipped to who knows where. Every failure in your life can be traced right back to your very first mistake; the moment you placed your own life above the life of another. Congratulations… you sought to live a long life free of the fear of death and decay… now, you have a half life ahead of you, where Death will be your only other option… and they will not delay in claiming you for whatever punishment they reserve for those who attempt to escape their embrace.”

            Elysia looked up, seeing a faint image of a young man standing before her, wearing a Hogwarts uniform with slicked back brown hair and piercing blue eyes, before the memory faded, leaving only the standing Jean du Plessis before her. She shook her head and waved at him. “This will be the last time you and I meet. I can't say it was a pleasure, but I can say that I learned a lot from meeting you. Thank you for that. If I were you, I would really think about signing the contracts. At least with the French Ministry you have a chance at a slightly better life as a convict. Down here… well, I am sure you read Dante. To find hope down here, you must be willing to embrace death… and clearly, that is something you have already refused to do. So… this is goodbye, Jean du Plessis.” Elysia felt as the man rushed towards the glass as the wards activated to stop him from hurting himself, as he screamed at her, but by now his words held no meaning or value to her after she had turned her back to his cell. She did look back towards the cell block as the iron door descended from the roof, until it locked into place, with Tyrok awaiting her on the other side. He didn't have to say a word to her about what went on, choosing instead to nod at her before the two of them ascended from the lowest levels of the prison to await their portkey. As the two waited, Tyrok looked over at Elysia and her pensive gaze. “Everything alright, Lady Peverell?” Elysia sighed, the thoughts that had been troubling her receding back into the deepest depths of her mind. “In time… everything will be fine. Of that I am sure.”

-✿-

            “Hmmm. These ingredients will not be easy to procure on a massive scale should the potions you are developing become effective.” Elysia, seated across from Fueruk, nodded. “I know, but based on all of the other ingredients in my Potions Cabinet, these are the only ones capable of even achieving the result I envisioned. Now, I know that Gringotts will not want to fund the creation of the groweries needed to get all of these ingredients to marketable levels all on their own, but you could get started on a smaller operation while I am refining the potion recipe. If my research gives me the results I expect to see, you could then ask for these new groweries to be established and funded with the aid of the Vampire Courts. I am sure they would be more than happy to spend their long accumulated gold if it manages to get them the ability to be self-sustaining, without the need for human blood to be collected.” Fueruk hummed to himself. “That would be the most feasible option I am seeing, as all of the conditions for these plants are quite unique… and remote. Still, it’s impressive that you have already seen some success from your experimentation.” Elysia gave him a tired smile. “To be fair, it helped that I had already done some research on obscure Blood Replenishing Potions, so I was a bit more familiar with the ingredients and their brewing conditions. It's just a question of making the brewing recipe where the result is a potion that is the most efficient and effective in its final product.”

            Fueruk chuckled. “It really says something about you, my friend, that most Potioneers don't bother to refine their work to its utmost extreme, choosing to go with whatever variation they deem was sufficient to put into circulation. Still…” Looking over the notes that Elysia had delivered, Fueruk commented. “This is a lot more research than what you typically put into when dealing with a potion at such an early stage of development. You clearly have been putting a lot of work into this, more so than usual. Is something troubling you?” Elysia lowered her eyes. “There is, but it's not something that I can just… explain and get some insight from others. I think… I need to work through it on my own… and to be fair, there have been a great many things on my mind of late. Particularly…” Elysia fidgeted. “Has His Majesty said anything about the report we submitted?” Fueruk gave her a supportive smile. “He did. He was very pleased with how unintrusive you were in the MSF operation and in the effective capture of your target. Despite two people being able to identify you by your capabilities, the way you handled the situation prevented any concern the King had about having this incident become public knowledge. In fact, I believe there was some greater interest regarding the duel with this wizard you encountered, as it was reviewed by the guards as well.” 

            Elysia felt her face turn red in embarrassment. “I know my skills weren't anything to celebrate. I gave my opponent too many openings that no swordmaster would or should give in a battle to the death.” Fueruk shook his head. “While your decision to take up a defensive stance throughout much of the encounter may not have been appealing from the perspective of an observer, your caution was very much in keeping with the training that was given to you. The Battlemasters of many of the Districts have reviewed the duel and many are in agreement that you took the safest path, regarding to your own safety, and to restricting the amount of people who could know of your full potential. Though as you can imagine… there are a few who suggest you take up more training… particularly against the Goblin Guards and Soldiers, like you did before during the Arena Trials.” Elysia looked up and raised her eyebrow in query. “Really? I wouldn't mind the extra exercise and experience, but that sounded suspiciously like the Battlemasters want me more to help in training their forces than for my own personal benefit.” Fueruk gave her a crooked grin. “You can't blame them for trying.” Shaking her head, Elysia found her mood improving slightly. “I will think about it. Is there anything else I should know?” Fueruk looked over the status reports that he got every day or so. 

            “That commission of yours should be completed soon enough, the sales of the Potion's book have gone down, as was expected during the off season for such texts, but the global production of Medicinal Potions has entered a stable level. Oceania and India are both pushing the growth and export of their locally produced potions, while the Americas have reached a stable market but they haven't exceeded the needs of their own regions, so their potions aren't being exported. Then again, this was all part of the plan when you developed the recipes, giving as many regions in the world the ability to be self-sustaining in the production of the medicinal potions they need for everyday use. My fellow Viceroys have informed me that the local magical governments are quite pleased with the current situation, not to mention their cooperation for the regions in reaching sustainable levels. This has, as was expected, increased the willingness of local governments and private companies in seeking and accepting financial aid from our institutions. The Viceroys that had doubted your… laid back approach to profits are all quite pleased to see their banks becoming even more profitable. It was part of the reason why they were so defensive when it came to your deployment in a joint operation with the MSF. You keep this up, you may one day get requested to start a Goblin Nation District of your own.”

            The thought that the usually very self interested members of the Viceroy Council were now looking after her own wellbeing did warm Elysia’s heart, though she shook her head. “Sorry, but I am quite happy not having any greater responsibilities. I will leave that to those who have the expertise and the ambition necessary to manage a full community.” Fueruk smirked. “If you say so. Let’s see… We have received the trust Vault contents from the Paris Magical Bank and are managing those on behalf of the children they belong to, and Beauxbatons so far hasn't complained about the changes, so we believe the situation of the students has been handled adequately.” Elysia recalled something she heard from Maxime. “Beauxbatons has a grant system for underprivileged children, correct?” Fueruk nodded. “As stipulated by the French Ministry of Magic, yes. Why do you ask?” Thinking back on the situations that had happened at the school, Elysia felt that something more needed to be done to prevent history from repeating itself all over again. “Would the bank be able to predict the costs needed for the students to receive Mind Healers appointments? I will bring the subject up with Apolline and I am sure that both the reconfigured Convention and the Beauxbatons Board of Governors will approve of a government funded measure, but budget negotiations take time and… I think the students at Beauxbatons need to be looked after in the short term.” Fueruk raised an eyebrow but shrugged. “I will have the accountants do the projections and have them get back to you.” 

-✿-

            “ Thank you for coming. I know you must be quite busy but… ” Gabrielle shook her head, wearing a black dress, as she and Elysia made their way to a section of the Beauxbatons Gardens that had been remodeled. After the revelations regarding the death of Marie Douanes, Madame Maxime had felt the need to erect a proper memorial for her at the Academy, as an apology for the school failing to protect her, and as a warning for all students to not only be vigilant, but to also look after each other. Elysia had also accompanied Gabrielle, wearing a black dress coat and pants, carrying a wreath of flowers, black and white roses, which she placed next to the other various flowers that the students, staff members and Board Members had brought during the unveiling ceremony. Not wanting to take away from the solemnity of the occasion, Elysia and Gabrielle had informed Madame Maxime that they would be arriving after the ceremony had concluded, the ground only lightly sprinkled in snow, the garden hedges glistening in the setting sunlight from the melting ice. Maxime herself was dressed in a heavy fur coat, her face still marred by tears, though she had wisely elected not to wear any makeup for the ceremony to not have to worry over such a trifling thing when remembering the life of a student lost. As the three of them stood looking at the stone sculpture of Marie, the bust of her having her looking back over her shoulder with her hair held by the hair pin that had been found at the Academy, Maxime spoke up into the silence.

            “ I had only been a teacher at the school for two years when she had vanished. She was a wonderful girl, talented in charms, but deeply interested in Healing. She had hoped to become a proper magical doctor, studying both magical and non-magical medicine to become one of the premier medical practitioners of our community. The staff had loved her dearly and there were some amongst her classmates that had been moved by her zeal for study and learning. Director Bashir had been one of her most common companions, the two talking endlessly about Magic and Medicine. When she disappeared… I saw a little bit of that light die out in Julian, though he eventually dedicated himself fully to becoming an exemplary Healer. He had been here earlier, offering words to the attending guests and students… before saying his own personal goodbyes .” The three of them looked at the bust silently, before Elysia spoke in a soft voice. “Sadly, the monster that did this to her is one that lives in many other people. They don't look at others as equals, but as lessers. Tools to be used to raise themselves up, before disposing of them as soon as their “role” is fulfilled. It's a violent cycle that continues to repeat itself no matter where you look, and it doesn't seem to have any all encompassing solution. Still, that doesn't mean we shouldn't try to do something about it.” Elysia turned to Madame Maxime, offering her a folder. Curious, the half-giantess pulled out the documents inside, as Elysia spoke.

            “I spoke to Apolline and she along with other members of the Convention will be bringing up legislation so as to provide state sponsored Mind Healer services for Beauxbatons, in the hopes of catching and addressing problematic behavior before it results in assaults or worse. Unfortunately, the motion will need to go through the Health and Budgetary Committees, so Apolline predicts it may take months, if not a full year for the measure to be passed by the Convention, though she is certain the current and future composition of the Representatives will support the measure as soon as it’s properly drafted. Sadly, that could leave a great many people who desperately need proper attention to go without it, particularly after the trauma some students must be experiencing after their family members were identified and arrested as part of Sangroyal. I had a talk with Director Fueruk of Gringotts Paris and we were able to come up with this financial arrangement to cover the expenses that Mind Healer appointments take up so that any student that needs treatment can pursue it. It’s not perfect, but it should help whilst the Convention completes its study and passes the bill.” Maxime read the numbers on the sheet before her, surprised by the amount of money that was being provided. “Mademoiselle Peverell… I can't accept this. This is…” Elysia sighed. “Please, I know it's a lot, though thankfully my recent earnings cover most of it, and as much as you may want to refuse on some reason of pride, this donation is strictly for the benefit of the students. As Headmistress, their wellbeing is in your hands, so please… make the most of what I am offering you and have the Healers do their jobs… before another tragedy is repeated again.”

            Maxime looked at Elysia for a moment, before looking over at Gabrielle, who gave her a bittersweet smile. In the summer, it would be two years since the young Veela had been assaulted by two young men, along with Adeline Charbonneau. While Mind Healers might not have prevented that incident, the Headmistress of the Academy understood that it was possible that they could have at least spoken to the students, giving them a better understanding of what was reasonable… and what was unacceptable behavior, and worked with the ones that had difficulty understanding that. Not everyone would listen and there would always be a danger, but regular Mind Healer appointments could help in identifying students who needed special attention… or observation. It was something the school desperately needed, but not something the current budget could account for. The donation that Elysia Peverell was providing certainly had a lot of caveats attached to it, but it was specifically designed to guarantee that the money would ensure that the students received adequate attention, and that the Mind Healers were properly compensated. Slipping the documents back into the folder, Maxime pressed it against her chest. “Very well. Beauxbatons gratefully accepts your donation, Mademoiselle Peverell, and we will ensure that the requirements are met. I will bring this up in the next staff meeting and begin contacting the DHMC for a list of Mind Healers qualified and willing to take on the task at hand. Thank you.” Elysia nodded as Maxime left the two witches looking at the monument, with Gabrielle wrapping her arms around Elysia's waist, the two praying that the history of tragedies they were a part of  would not be repeated again.

-✿-

            “We really should thank your parents when we get back for arranging this.” Gabrielle smiled from across the table they were currently seated at. “Well, after we pretty much gave them and my sister a worry free Valentine's Day last year, they felt that they owed us our own worry free experience for this year. As for the choice of Île des Sirènes…” Gabrielle blushed slightly. “That was my idea, I was just lucky that mom and Elder Ligia were able to make the arrangements on such short notice.” Elysia gave Gabrielle a reassuring smile as she reached out and held her hand across the table, the faint orange light of candles making the raven haired witch's eyes dance in a way that Gabrielle hadn't seen in a long time. The young Veela had been stressing out over finding the right place to celebrate their second Valentine's Day together, being well aware that most places in Europe were still grappling with what seemed to be a long and bitter winter, until she had remembered Elysia enjoying herself at the beach. While their first visit to the island had been as a family, Gabrielle had gone through the trouble of arranging a couple's retreat, securing dinner reservations at one of the island's restaurants. Of course, the two had arrived earlier in the day, with Gabrielle not letting Elysia explore much of the cottage they would be sharing for the next two days upon arrival, their return home scheduled for later in the weekend. Instead, the two spent much of the day together, either swimming in the relatively cold waters, or just taking a quiet walk around the island.

            This being the off-season, the island itself was mostly just populated by the people who managed it and it's businesses, though there were quite a few guests who came to enjoy the private nature of the retreat, with the restaurant that Gabrielle had reserved being quite packed when they arrived, the pair of them washed of any sand and grime, though still wearing their swimsuits beneath the tasteful if somewhat see-through sheer beach robes. Unlike last year, however, Gabrielle had opted to wear a white bikini. What had surprised even her was that Elysia herself had also worn a bikini, hers being in forest green, which Gabrielle was thinking was her lover’s favorite color. Though she couldn't exactly deny just how good the last of the Peverells looked today, Gabrielle could see that whenever they were near others, Elysia would pull her robe closed, hers being a lot more opaque than the one Gabrielle had worn. Still, when asked if she wanted to change for their dinner reservation, Elysia had declined, so the two had made their way to the restaurant, with a lot of the staff and the guests making Elysia nervous with their initial attention, before everyone turned to their own interests. The dinner itself had been relatively nice, though Gabrielle had tried and failed to get Elysia to try out her paella dish, the British expatriate still not that interested in trying out seafood, though she had ordered a local meal she hadn't tried before.

            Still, the dinner had been relatively quiet, as had been most of the day since they arrived, which was still worrying Gabrielle somewhat. She had given her lover a great deal of space as well as attention since her apparent shift in mood and that underlying sense of unease had yet to dissipate, even after the two had been sipping on wine after having finished their desserts. Elysia seemed to have caught onto Gabrielle’s worries, as she raised her hand over the table and placed a kiss on the blonde’s knuckles. “So, ready to head back to the cottage and the bedroom you didn't want me to see before sundown?” Gabrielle blushed slightly but nodded, the two paying for the meal before slowly walking their way back, their hands held together. As soon as they entered and closed the door, Elysia pulled Gabrielle into a tight hug and kissed her on the cheek, before the two stood quietly for a moment. “I am sorry that I haven't been the most expressive person these past few weeks. As you probably guessed, having to deal with another maniac with delusions of immortality who killed an innocent girl didn't sit well with me. It was… disappointing to see how even in France, the same conditions were still found, and it certainly didn't improve my reservations regarding Beauxbatons any better, especially when thinking about the years to come, though I am hopeful that my donation and the proposal your mother is working on will help matters greatly. The truth is… I was also very much aware how… close I came to becoming like Jean du Plessis or Tom Riddle. And how, in some ways… I still haven't stopped being all that similar to them.”

            Lifting Gabrielle's chin up, Elysia stared into her girlfriend’s blue eyes in the darkly lit room, before lowering her own. “While I am not likely to become a murderous sociopath, I know of some of the issues both Jean and Voldemort experienced as children. I am still trying to manage the lingering effects of my own less than stellar upbringing, particularly… About my feelings and emotions. Ever since I was a little boy in Surrey, I have always struggled to understand what it was that I was feeling, or what others felt around me. I struggled to grasp why the Dursleys couldn't treat me like they did my cousin, why I was punished for seemingly random events that occured around the house. I know the jealousy that drives others to become greedy and violent, and the… disassociation that comes when the people that should be looking after you only show you disdain or hate. My life and theirs wasn't all that different, and I could see that this troubled others… but it wasn't something that I could change.” A bitter chuckle escaped Elysia's mouth. “I think that was part of the reason we didn't turn out the same. Jean and Voldemort desired and coveted something better, dedicating their every breath into surpassing their current state of being so as to never fall into squalor again. I… I never reached that point. I had been too… unmotivated, I guess, to care. I still wanted a better life, family and friends, but I had accepted my fate and resigned myself to a bitter life.”

            Raising her eyes, Elysia gave Gabrielle a genuine smile. “Of course, I can't even begin to express how incredible you and your family have been in helping me to move past some of the trauma that still lingered within me from those days. All of you have taught me so much about what it means to be part of a family and how that is supposed to feel.” Elysia’s eyes dimmed slightly as her lips turned into a frown. “At the same time… it's been hard for me to understand what it is that I am feeling. Ever since we met, I knew that we shared something different, a possibility of a deeper connection than that shared by most people. And I have enjoyed first getting to know you as a friend and later as a romantic partner. But then… When I heard you say that you loved me after coming back from the raid… you have no idea how happy that made me feel.” Gabrielle smiled at first, not having expected Elysia to have heard her, before her girlfriend pressed their foreheads against each other's. She sighed deeply. “Only for that joy to turn bittersweet… because the more I tried to be able to say the same words back to you in my thoughts, the more I found myself unable to do it. It… shook me, knowing that you could say that you loved me, only to find myself incapable of returning that sentiment. It's not because I don't feel something for you, because I do. I feel… so much… so many different desires, not all of them agreeable or fair.” Elysia looked into Gabrielle's eyes as tears began to stream from her own.

            “I… thought I had known what it meant to feel love, but the more I thought back on it… the more I realized that I didn't know it, not as others have done. The love my parents had for me… it’s one I never experienced for myself, with even my mother’s sacrifice being tainted by what secrets I discovered of my life later on. The love my Godfather had for me was of a familial kind, but it had been so short lived, with Hermione being the closest I ever came to understanding what it was to actually have a loving family member in my life. But when it comes to romantic love… I haven't really had any personal experience with it, the closest being… with Ginerva.” Elysia shook for a moment. “That love never felt right. I felt like it was some… dark, twisted version of what I felt for Hermione. I don't know if it was because I was under the effects of potions or what, but the feelings that relationship dragged out of me… I didn't like them, especially looking back on them now.” Elysia caressed Gabrielle's hair softly. “What I feel for you is so very different and I enjoy it so much better, but… I am troubled that I haven't been able to say the words I know you wish to hear from me. One day… I hope I am able to say them to you, knowing that they ring true to my ears, let alone yours. So… all I can do right now is ask that you wait for that day to come, though… I can understand if you do not wish to wait so long.”

            Seeing the truth in Elysia's eyes made Gabrielle’s heart ache, which her lover seemed to sense. Bringing up her own hand, the young Veela caressed her girlfriend’s cheek reassuringly. “Sorry. I… what you said hurts, but not in the way you think. I understand now why you have struggled for the last few weeks, why you always felt so conflicted and you have every right to be. The fact that you are going through these emotions for the first time… I can't even begin to understand just how overwhelming it must be. You have, of course, been my first romantic partner, though I obviously had my parents and their relationship as a guide for my own feelings. It’s why I am so certain about how I feel for you now, because I am certain that it is what my mother has felt every day that my father had to leave for home for work, thinking that one day he might not be returning through that door ever again. I know my own heart and what I feel for you, but I understand that you need to figure out your own feelings for yourself. So, I will be more than happy to wait until the day you can speak those words to me without any hesitation. In fact, I will look forward to it.” After planting a kiss on Elysia's lips, Gabrielle guided her lover to their bedroom, which was lit with enchanted candles, the bed covered in rose petals. Gabrielle turned to her stunned girlfriend and held her hands within her own, placing them against her own heart. “Until then… Happy Valentine's Day.”

            The shift in emotions that went over Elysia's face was more than Gabrielle could adequately read, though she had seen surprise and even joy radiating for a moment before Elysia closed her eyes. When she opened them again, Gabrielle felt the Veela part within herself react, as well as her own body, to the determination that was now set in her lover’s eyes, before she squealed as Elysia took her up into a bridal carry. Those glowing green eyes didn't stop looking at her as the raven haired witch carried her girlfriend towards the bed, laying her gently down onto the rose bus and bedsheets, before Gabrielle found herself pinned down. The warm breath of Elysia gently stroked Gabrielle's lips as she held herself just out of reach. “Gabrielle… I may not be able to say the words you deserve to hear… but I intend to at the very least let you experience all that it is that my heart emanates when I am with you. So, if at any moment you need me to stop or just let you rest up, make sure to speak up… because I have no intention of letting you leave this bed without having made my feelings for you crystal clear, even if I can't put it into words.” As those lips descended onto Gabrielle, the young Veela found herself hoping that the staff had warded the room adequately, as later on she would find that she had nearly lost her voice over the hours of attention that her lover made her endure. Even though Elysia wasn't able to say the words by morning, there had been no mistake in the way that the feelings were expressed between them through the bond, or just through their bodies bound together in ecstasy. Gabrielle was absolutely certain she would hear those words one day, and in the meantime they could just express their feelings without the need for speech.

Chapter Text

            “Right on time. Representative Granger, allow me to introduce to my colleague from the ICW Auror Division.” Hermione, who had just arrived in the meeting chamber that had been-rented from Gringotts, looked at the man that stood up from his seat. François, who was standing next to her, carried on. “Hermione Granger, this is Jacob King. Jacob, this is the Liaison from Britain I mentioned to you previously.” The dark skinned man with a short haircut gave her a smile as he extended his hand. “A pleasure to finally meet you, Representative Granger. While François here did tell me a bit more about you, your name was known to me prior to my assignment to France.” Hermione blinked in confusion as they shook hands. “Are you referring to the Conflict from almost nine years ago in Britain?” Jacob nodded. “While the tales of Harry Potter's conflict against Voldemort are more famous in Britain, its neighbors and its Commonwealth, MACUSA did get some news regarding the events. You featured quite heavily in the retelling. I believe you even published a journal of the events from your point of view?” Hermione nodded as she took her seat at the table. “I did. I am glad to hear that some of our actions have leaked out into the world.” Jacob sat down, with François sitting closer to Hermione. “Indeed, and that is precisely why we are meeting here today. The ICW is concerned, especially after the evidence gathered concerning the relationship between Sangroyal and the Neo Death Eaters, that the Troubles may eventually spill out of Britain.”

            François turned to the brunette. “With the threat of Sangroyal neutralized, Jacob and the ICW Aurors are free to turn their sights on the Neo Death Eaters, though there is a great deal of… difficulty in getting deployed onto Britain, particularly if Minister Shacklebolt is against receiving external aid. As you are the British Ministry's representative, we wanted to hear your opinion regarding the current situation in Britain and if you believe that the ICW is needed to handle the current unrest.” Hermione looked over at Jacob. “As I have explained previously to François, the British Ministry is at an impasse. During the end of the last war, Kingsley Shacklebolt was elected as the Minister for Magic, but he has refrained from convening the Wizengamot again, even to carry out the election of a new Chief Warlock or Witch. The vast majority of the Assembly were Old Magical Families, and while there was enough of a quorum to elect the Miniter, there was quickly an issue with adjusting the Ministry's budget. And that was with several members of the Wizengamot being held as prisoners after actively participating in either the rise of the Death Eater threat, or the management of its puppet government. There was sufficient concern that the Wizengamot would have chosen to defend the Ministry after it was used as a means to oppress the population under Voldemort's rule, but these very same actions would have hamstrung the DMLE and assisted the Death Eaters and their collaborators. As such, he refused to call the Assembly again.”

            Hermione lowered her head. “At first, it seemed like the right decision, but as time passed, we in the population noticed a growing discontent against the Ministry. It wasn’t so much that they were making executive decrees that were harmful or controversial, but that because of their hesitancy to engage with the Wizengamot, the Ministry allowed several of the families that were Death Eaters, or who supported their movements, to go relatively unpunished, as the lack of trials prevented those that served on to Wizengamot to be removed from the governing body. In hindsight… it's possible this was done intentionally, as a way to… pacify the Dark Families. Unfortunately, this angered members of the general population, who were clamoring for not only greater representation, but also accountability. When the first Neo Death Eater attacks occurred, the Ministry's approach only further alienated the British Community. This was what led to the formation of the New Blood Order.” Jacob had pulled out a dicta quill and had been recording the conversation, before he finally intervened. “This New Blood Order… The British Ministry has categorized them as a terrorist organization. Do you agree with that assessment?” The young witch took a moment to think of her response. “I believe that designation was made to appease the Old and Noble families who were sympathetic to the Death Eater cause.”

            Pulling her bangs back behind her ear, Hermione elaborated. “The New Blood Order seemed to initially have been an organization that acted as a network of contacts, the goal being to prevent the attacks that were occurring on vulnerable families and communities. It then morphed into something like a Militia. Unlike the Order of the Phoenix, which at times carried out offensive attacks against the Death Eaters but focused heavily on espionage and the concealment of its membership, the NBO initially acted as a self defence force. Whenever one member saw an attack or was attacked, the rest would come to their aid against the NDEs. Unfortunately… the organization shifted into becoming far more aggressive after it became clear that the Ministry wasn't taking offensive action against the NDEs and their supporters, with members carrying out reprisal attacks against targets that were believed to be heavily involved in supporting the Neo Death Eaters. They don't recognize the authority of the British Ministry, but they currently have no intention in acting against it either, at least not that I am aware of. While the DMLE is officially investigating them, the Aurors have been known to just look the other way so long as no evidence of any crimes is made available to them. Whether you would consider them a danger or not would be up to you, but they are still very much a reactionary force.”

            Nodding to himself, Jacob finished writing his notes. “The ICW has recently offered Shacklebolt our Auror Division to assist in the pacification of the NDEs, but he has rejected each offer. In your personal opinion, would he ever authorize the involvement of ICW forces to resolve the NDE threat?” Hermione shook her head. “No, I don't believe he will. You might be able to convince some elements of his government, particularly amongst the Aurors, but not the Minister. He, like Dumbledore before him, believes that attempting to appease the NDEs and get them to become a redeemed part of the British Magical Community is the only way forward. The Ministry itself is only being held up because the NDEs haven't gotten the strength to take the building, though they are in a position where there aren't resources nor the motivation amongst the Ministry to actively engage and arrest the belligerent parties either. That's why I left Britain. Right now it might be a stalemate… but it's hard to say which side will overpower the other after time passes, but with Shacklebolt’s disinterest in bringing the Death Eaters supporters and the Neo Death Eaters to justice, I don't see the Ministry itself surviving in the long run.” Taking the dicta quill and setting it down, Jacob sighed. “The ICW treaties are clear. Without local authorization or an attack on an ICW representative, our forces can't carry out operations on sovereign soil.” François sighed. “And the French Ministry is in no position to pressure the British to agree to the intervention.” Hermione clenched her fists. “If the British Ministry won't give authorization, is there a mechanism that would disqualify them as the rightful representatives of the British Magical Community?”

            Jacob sat back, rubbing his chin. “There is. In fact, it has been used recently during the Middle Eastern conflicts. In order to give the ICW Peacekeepers access to a war zone, the non-magical governments could be requested to grant special authorization. In the case of hostile local governments, it could only be achieved after a provisional government was put in place, one recognized by the UN. In your case… you would have to get the Prime Minister and the Queen to declare that the British Ministry of Magic isn’t carrying out its official duties and is disqualified as the rightful representative. They can then appoint someone as an interim Representative that can authorize our intervention. Unfortunately, if the PM isn't aware of what's been happening…” Hermione quickly responded. “He is. I was assigned as the Ministry’s representative to the PM and as his Magical Security force for years, just before I requested to be reassigned. I never obfuscated the truth from him. He is aware that the situation has been frustrated with Shacklebolt’s response.” Jacob gave her an appraising look. “Do you believe you can convince him to write a formal declaration that disavows the current Ministry of Magic and get the Queen to sign it?” Hermione sighed. “I do. I just… I will need to speak to the Ambassador at the British Embassy and contact the PM directly.” François rubbed his chin. “I might be able to get my colleagues in the non-magical government to get you an expedited meeting with them.”

            The ICW Auror nodded. “That would speed things along. That said, even if we did get the government to approve our intervention, there will still be the question of us getting a foothold on the island and sustaining a supply line. The non-magical government could help but it would hamper our capabilities if we have to depend on flights or shipments, particularly if the Ministry employs its forces against us.” Hermione thought for a moment. “The only way you could get a steady supply of resources and manpower would be to take control of the Ministry Building at Whitehall.” Jacob sighed. “If we did that, we would potentially be fighting a war on two fronts, if not three. I don't like those odds. From our perspective, if we can't get the Ministry to cooperate, the best we could do is operate within British territory focusing on the NDEs, while leaving the Ministry to manage the government. We could only act against them after the NDE threat has been neutralized.” Hermione shrugged. “Your other options would be the legal and illegal trading companies that transport goods and resources in and out of the country, though the legal ones operate through the Ministry itself so that they can inspect and tax the imports. The illegal ones, however, might get the Ministry to move against you regardless.” François hummed to himself. “What about Gringotts? Could the ICW use the treaties to leverage access to the Gringotts distribution system? If not, you could pay them to handle the supplies, while your forces sneak in through non-magical entry points.”

            Jacob shook his head. “There are no treaties we could use to secure Gringotts’ cooperation, though they may be agreeable to a transport agreement for our non-living resources. Since we are here, I will see if the Paris Director will see me today. It’s been a pleasure meeting you, Miss Granger and if everything proceeds smoothly, I am sure we will be seeing more of each other soon. François.” Nodding at his associate, François looked over at Hermione and how pensive she looked. “If you are thinking of getting Elysia to use her influence to secure Grigotts’ cooperation, don’t.” The brunette turned to him. “You sure? It’s clear that the Banks are very fond of her. They might be willing to assist in the pacification of Britain. It’s not like they will not be profiting from it either. A stable British Community is more likely to invest and spend money, than the current state.” François nodded.  “You're right, but I think you are overestimating her influence. From what I observed it's clear she is respected and revered, but I think it's because of the way she has behaved herself so far. She has become the very embodiment of Goblin Neutrality. If she behaves in a manner that contradicts that image, it would weaken her influence and would likely not get the results we are hoping for. I know you want to move quickly, now that Sangroyal has ceased supplying the NDEs with supplies, but we will have to take things one step at a time.” Hermione sighed but nodded. “Alright, I just hope that by the time we are ready, it's not too late.”

-✿-

            “You seem to be in a better mood today, Gabrielle. Has Elysia gotten over what was bothering her?” The young Veela sat down beside her mother and sister in the Peverell Estate's reception hall, a cup of tea in her hands. “We had a talk and were able to clear the air, though Elysia still feels a bit… insecure about what was bothering her. I can't go into further detail out of concern for her privacy.” Apolline nodded to herself. “Of course. Still, it's good that you two talked things through.” Looking over at her sister, Gabrielle noticed the concern in her eyes. “Is something wrong between you and Hermione?” Fleur sighed before leaning back. “She's with our father in a meeting with the British Ambassador to France. She's… She's planning to be involved with the ICW deployment to Britain.” Gabrielle sighed as well. “Let me guess. You understand that she's doing exactly what she needs to do… But you hate the fact that she will be putting her life in danger by going back there.” Fleur looked at her sister and gave her a bitter smile. “Yeah, that about covers it. I… know that it's something she needs to do, but I don't want to lose her. We've… gotten so much closer now that the very idea of losing her hurts. And I don't even want to think about how worried Victoire would feel.” She looked at her mother. “How do you do it, Maman. How do you deal with the worry every day?”

            Apolline sighed, lowering her own cup of tea. “At first… not well. Your father was very much a driven man and wished to serve the MSF and the people with all his heart. It was that drive and idealism that made him appealing to me and I was quite happy to find that he could be just as passionate towards me as he was towards his career. As the years passed and I desired to be a mother… I was very clear with him. I could put up with him going out every day to protect our people, but I would not tolerate that for our children. Which is why he drove himself even harder to earn his promotions. He took a desk job because of us.” She looked over at her two daughters. “Fleur, what you have with Hermione is beautiful and I am grateful that the two of you finally found each other, but even you must understand why she wants to go back. In a lot of ways, this conflict is a continuation of the two previous wars, with the future of Magical Britain and its people on the line. For Hermione, this is a part of her past that she needs to conclude and clearly she has decided to do so. I know it will be hard on you and Victoire, but she needs to do this to free herself of her past. Once that is over… perhaps then you two can make a more permanent arrangement.” Fleur sighed, nodding her head. “I will try. I just… I wish that Elysia would be going with her. I would feel so much better knowing that they had each other's backs.”

            Gabrielle looked at her sister before lowering her eyes. “Elysia… has no intention of returning to Britain. As the Champion of the Arena, she can travel to any country she wants, but she can't legally take part in anything that could be construed as an act of war or military intervention without the Goblin King's order. Taking care of the head of Sangroyal was a special case. This, however…” Fleur looked at her sister. “Is completely different. Voldemort is dead and the Neo Death Eaters are essentially just a bunch of dark wizards and terrorists. Even if the British government turned against the Ministry, it wouldn't be enough to merit the involvement of Gringotts.” Fleur looked over at Gabrielle. “I suppose… asking her to act as Hermione’s bodyguard would be too much?” The youngest of the three pursed her lips. “I… don't know. She's told me that the only people she would ever go back for were Hermione and Luna, and possibly Neville Longbottom, but with the first two already out of danger… I don't think she would be willing to risk it. Maeruk even mentioned that she wasn't interested in returning to the Goblin District of Londinium, despite having friends there that she misses. Like mom said, Hermione is trying to close the chapter of her life that ties her to Britain… but Elysia already did that. Do we… have any right to ask her to go back to the people that abandoned her? To help save the very people that she tried helping in the past only for them themselves to reject her outstretched hand?”

            Hearing her sister's words drowned any hope in Fleur's heart as she hung her head. “No, we don't. After everything that she went through as Harry during the previous war, we have no right to ask Elysia to help the very people that turned their back on her several times over. She's earned her peaceful life. We just have to accept it… and hope that if the ICW intervention occurs… that she won't be needed.” a soft little voice drew everyone's attention. “Maman!” Fleur stood up and pulled her daughter into a hug, despite the little girl being covered with splashes of dirt and a few leaves, though her face was all smiles, with Adeline coming up from behind, similarly covered in grime and sweat. Fleur looked up at her with a smile. “How did she do?” The dark skinned witch chuckled. “She did great. We got most of the planters filled up, so by summer the garden will look like it came right out of a picture book. I will say that the fairies themselves were very interested in what we were up to. If Elysia hadn't given me a translation spell for them, I wouldn’t have any idea what they were saying. Ultimately, they were all quite happy to see the garden filling up with flowering plants, since Elysia had left the old gardens bare.” A caw drew everyone's attention, followed shortly by a shrill, as Seraphina and Badb flew past Adeline, before landing on their perch close to the sofas, before they started grooming themselves. The youngest of the Charbonneaus gestured at the two. “And those two were mostly just having fun in the sun, while Macha and Anand chased the fairies and brownies around.”

            After noticing the dirt she had on the back of her hands, Adeline waved at the gathered Delacours. “Well, I am going to go downstairs and wash up with a long soak before dinner.” Fleur looked at her daughter and rubbed her strawberry blonde hair. “I think that Victoire should wash up too.” Apolline chuckled. “Indeed. Why don't the three of you go, while I wait here for François and Hermione?” With everyone in agreement, and Victoire squealing happily, the group headed downstairs, though Gabrielle took a moment to check on Elysia in the Potion's lab, not seeing her in the brewing stations but sensing she was in the annex, where she tested the brews on the lab animals, with the current subjects being bats. She felt a ball of fur rub up against her legs as Macha walked past her, before the familiar turned into a black mist that then slipped through the door, more than likely eager to get some of the tested animals as prey. Knowing that Elysia would join them in the bath once she finished documenting the results of her experiments, Gabrielle joined her family in the locker room, stripping down to her knickers. After a long winter of worry and anxiety, the Estate itself felt like the world outside, as spring took hold once more, bathing the world with new life and possibilities. Gabrielle knew that this momentary peace wouldn't last. As soon as Hermione returned to Britain, everyone would be filled with worry again. But for now, it was important to enjoy every breath of peace whilst they could.

-✿-

Londinium District, March 2003

            “You sure you don't want to come? Ragnar could arrange your deployment as one of his guards.” The diminutive Goblin shook his head as Harry continued packing his brewing equipment into the storage trunk that he managed to buy with his earnings from his time in the mines. “I appreciate the offer, but my duty is to Londinium. I will stand guard here and watch over the District while you and Ragnar are busy at the Capital.” Harry turned to his roommate, frowning. “It isn't because of me, right? You aren't avoiding heading to the Capital because you are afraid that I won't survive the final Trial?” Dredhook gave his friend a soft smile. “No Harry, I am not afraid of seeing you die in this final Task. I have been with you, following your training from the very beginning. We have done everything possible to prepare you in the face of the danger that lies before you. I believe you will survive the Arena and become the new Champion. Because of that, I am happy to stay here and await your return, even if it is just for a brief visit. After all… I know you have been preparing for more than just the abomination that you will be facing.” Harry took a deep breath as he pulled himself up. Dredhook was right. He had been doing a lot more than training himself for the dangers that awaited him. He had been preparing to leave Britain for good.

            In the years since he had been in the Londinium District of the Goblin Nation, Ragnar had been helping him to manage the accounts that had been left in his possession, from what little remained of the Potter family holdings, to the properties and funds that Sirius had transferred into his control, to the Peverell Vaults that had been sealed for centuries. The Black Family funds had been the easiest to manage, as Harry had instructed Ragnar to sell all of the properties. Sure, some of the items fell into the hands of families that the Black's had married into, most being supporters or financiers of the Death Eaters, but Harry had made certain that anything enchanted, cursed or dangerous had been completely stripped of Magic, making them useless trinkets. The only thing that Harry had been frustrated with was Castle Black, as the ancient seat of the Black Family could not be sold so long as an Heir to the family remained alive. While he had been named Sirius’ Heir, he couldn't take control of the Black Family itself, nor bequeath it to Nymphadora’s son, Teddy. If he did nothing and just abandoned his position as Regent, the remainder of the properties and wealth would go straight to Draco Malfoy. While he and his family had apparently made some effort to distance themselves from the Death Eaters, Harry didn't feel that Draco deserved Castle Black more than Teddy. So… he made sure to diminish the Black Family’s wealth almost completely, leaving behind a small Vault with funds to survive for a year or two without employment in the magical world… and a Castle that had been stripped bare of everything of value within it, minus the things that clearly had sentimental value only to the Blacks.

            With all of the money that came from the Black Vaults and property sales transfered over to Teddy and Andromeda, Castle Black defaulted into Malfoy's grasp, so all Harry had left to do was to decide where he would be living his life. It didn't really matter if he completed the final task or not, as completing eleven out of the twelve trials had effectively reduced his sentence to zero, meaning that the only concerns left undecided where whether he would receive Gringotts’ citizenship, how much of what liquid wealth he retained would be paid to Londinium to cover for the damages done to the bank during the break-in, and where he would go now that he was free to live his life as he saw fit. The obvious response that came to his mind was “not Britain,” so he and Ragnar had been going over the Potter and Peverell properties still on the island, most being either in ruins or empty plots of land, and lining up buyers for all of them. The Potter cottage was being saved for the last possible minute to make it look like the property fell into the market due to the apparent death of Harry Potter. He had almost sold the property in France that belonged to the Peverells due to its apparent proximity to Britain, but when he read that the building was still intact, unlike all the others, he decided to leave that one alone. He would inspect it later, once he was ready to live his life as Elysia and make the decision then. Of course, making the decision to leave Britain came with the complication that he would probably never set foot in Londinium again. And despite the fact that he had risked his life so many times in the Arena to earn his freedom… he couldn't say that he wouldn't miss this place… or more importantly, the people who had been here with him every step of the way.

            Turning to Dredhook, Harry nodded. “You're right. I am preparing myself to leave Britain behind once everything is taken care of. That said…” Walking over to his trainer, Harry knelt down so they would be eye to eye. “As painful as it might be to return to the isle of Britain, I promise you that I will return, even if it is for a short bit. I owe Ragnar and the Golstrud the honor of being present should I become a Champion of the Arena. I owe Helstrud a picture that she wanted to take once I made my change into Elysia permanent… and I would owe you, Dredhook. I would come back and join your fellow soldiers for a night of training, feasting and drinking, for everything you and everyone else has done for me. So I promise you, whatever happens, I will come back and see you all one last time. And, if something were to happen and Gringotts London or Londinium were to be under threat once more… I will put aside my hatred for this land and its magical community and come to the aid of you all. The person that I am now, the person I will be one day, owes everything to the Goblins of Gringotts Londinium. Even if all accounts are settled and all debts are repaid, I will always come and protect this place you call home, when you need me.” Dredhook searched Harry's eyes before chuckling. “No Goblin would ever expect you to hold yourself indebted after fulfilling your debts, my friend.” Harry smiled. “Well, it's a good thing I am not a Goblin then.” Dredhook smiled back. “Indeed, Harry.” 

            The Goblin soldier dug into his black coat and pulled out a small knife in a scabbard. “I asked the Smiths to make this using some of the metal that had your blood in it, to make it as effective as your sword and other knives. When you came to live in my home, you were a prisoner. Soon… you became a student, a fellow warrior and… a friend. Now that you will likely not sleep in the same abode as me, I felt it was only fair that I give you something to remember us all by. When a sword is too unwieldy or a threat is too close, may this knife give you the means to protect yourself or others.” Harry presented his opened palms, with Dredhook placing the knife on them, before the raven haired wizard bowed his head. “I accept your gift.” Raising his head, Harry pulled the knife out of the holster, looking at the blackened blade and feeling it react positively to his magic, just as his sword now did. Once he holstered it, Harry focused on Dredhook’s eyes once more. “If a day ever comes that I am no longer able to wield it, I will have it returned to you… or placed in your tomb. My skills with a blade are all thanks to your training and I will never not be grateful for it. Whatever may come, I would be honored if you would go to the Great Earth Mother, with this blade in hand, so that whatever path she may prepare for you, you will be ready to face the challenges that await you.” As Dredhook's eyes grew misty, he took a moment to shake his head, briefly bowing to Harry, before silently returning to his part of the house, as Harry finished packing. There were no more words needed to be spoken between them, until after Harry completed his final Trial. 

-✿-

Present Day

            “So, have you two done more than swap letters yet?” Hermione heard Susan pause for a moment as the two spoke over their cell phones, hearing a few cars driving past the redhead as she stood in the streets of London, just outside the entrance to the Leaky Cauldron, where cellphone coverage wasn't too heavily affected by the wards, whilst the brunette herself sat on a bench near her parent’s home. Thankfully, the landlines of phones could still go through the wards as long as they were heavily shielded, same as electrical and other telecommunications cables, but cellular signals were particularly sensitive to runic based grounded wards, like those that covered her family’s home. “I… may have been invited to some nice dinners over the last few weeks.” Hermione hummed as she smiled. “Any of them end in a sleepover?” She could practically see the redhead blushing in her mind. “Not yet… though we have… uhm… made our intentions clear.” The former Gryffindor almost laughed. “Oh my… I am guessing she was the one who initiated it, didn't she?” Susan sputtered. “Hey, I can be quite seductive and intimate if I want.” Hermione chuckled. “Susan, you never worked up the courage to go to her at Hogwarts and express your interest, and unless I was in bed with you, I couldn't even get you to kiss me on the cheek without gesturing to you to do it. I am sure the two of you will have some very lovely nights where you can show Daphne the passion you have been hiding for years, but unless she invites you through the door, you are never going to build up the nerve for it.”

            The redhead huffed. “What about you? I remember you weren't as forward in your advances either.” Hermione blushed. “I never said I was. Though Fleur… has a way of drawing it out of me all on her own.” Hermione wasn't about to admit to Susan just how well Fleur could draw out her passion whilst they were intimate. While Hermione had grown relatively unaffected by her girlfriend’s Allure on a daily basis, she had found that when the two of them were in bed together, the Allure had the effect of making Hermione a lot more amorous. At first she had been worried that it would impact their relationship, the fact that she could only reciprocate Fleur’s passion under the effects of the Allure, until Fleur explained that part of the reason Hermione was so resistant was because of how focus driven her mind was. It made her very effective whenever she had a task at hand, but it did tamp down her other needs or instincts, which was why she had never been particularly good with socializing, since she could essentially be stuck with tunnel vision whenever something was on her mind. The Allure was simply bypassing Hermione’s mental fortitude and making her focus her attention on Fleur, with the passion being all hers, just needing some help in getting it unrepressed. Susan hummed to herself. “I am sure she does. So… anything new on your end?”

            Hermione sighed. Back to business then. “The Ambassador got me through to the Prime Minister and I filled him in on everything that’s been happening. The MSF director was even kind enough to have some official documentation concerning the involvement of the French extremists with the Neo Death Eaters faxed over to the Minister for him to review it with his own eyes. He was really unhappy that Shacklebolt had yet to take any action against them and was intrigued by the proposition to bypass his authority to secure ICW assistance. He should be in a meeting right now with Her Majesty with the full documentation from France and the ones you provided to me over the last few months for them to review them together and make the decision. I am hoping that by tomorrow morning we will have authorization to begin operating in Britain, though we are still trying to get the logistics cleared up.” Susan sighed, a mix of relief and trepidation evident in her voice. “I hope the ICW gets here quickly. It’s been quiet ever since the New Year's attack and that makes me think they have something big planned. I have been directing patrols to every major magical population area to do double shifts and I can see that all my Aurors are getting restless. By the way, any word on Gringotts being able to help you guys with the logistics?” Hermione shook her head. “No. The Goblins find that assisting the ICW like this might be seen as violating their Neutrality. They are trying to negotiate a… more spread out schedule that could be seen as them simply doing business, rather than sustaining an invading force in open warfare. It’s a very delicate negotiation.”

            Susan was quiet for a moment. “I can imagine. You have no idea how hard it was to get them to buy my home without having its location registered with the Ministry. I had to practically leave my Family's Estate in ruins, since the secrecy provisions only qualified if the Head of the Family didn't have a secure enough property to retreat to.” Hermione made her voice sound as sympathetic as possible. “I can't imagine how hard that was for you, considering that the Estate was damaged when…” Susan cut her off quickly, before softening her tone. “I know! I know. It hasn't been easy. Every time I check on the place, it feels like I am 16 years old again, getting the news that my Aunt was attacked. It hurts every fucking time. But… it's the only way I can make sure that the same thing doesn't happen to me. I just hope that one day I can just-” Whatever Susan was about to say was cut off when some raised voices were heard in the background, with Hermione getting worried. “Susan? Susan, are you ok?” Her friend’s voice responded loud and clear. “Sorry Hermione, but I am going to have to hang up the call. The NDEs are attacking Diagon Alley! I will call your parent's line when I can!” Hermione heard the dial tone come up, as she looked at her phone, anxiety growing in the pit of her stomach, as she began dialing the number of the Prime Minister’s secretary, in the hopes that maybe the ICW could rush in there and help Susan, before it was too late.

-✿-

           Checking to make sure that the potion she just completed was looking like it should under close inspection, Elysia placed the vial into her delivery case, before inspecting the next, as she prepared to have them reviewed by the Goblins at Gringotts to get them certified before delivering them to Jeanne. The last few months had been relatively peaceful for her friends, as the chaos of the Sangroyal raids had no real impact on the community at Saint-Cirq-Lapopie. As the village was only hosting Wizards and Witches that had more rural jobs, like helping with some crops in nearby fields, managing animals like bicorns or sheep in ranches, if not managing Ministry posts like taking care of the Magical district’s wards or the Owlery that was for public use, there had been no reason that the Sangroyal organization would have any influence in the area, particularly since the only large Estate belonging to any magical family was that of the Peverells, as none of the French Aristocrats wanted to set up an ancestral home within broom flying distance of the family known to have destroyed so many others with apparent ease. This gave Saint-Cirq-Lapopie a sense of isolation from what occurred in the wider French Magical Community, which had been one of the reasons Elysia had been more than happy to plant roots here. Though that's not to say that things didn't change slightly. 

            While a certain blonde witch had left to continue her Magizoology research in French Guiana soon after the start of the new year, Elysia had noticed that she and Adeline had spent most of their free time together, with Adeline giving her quite a few tours of the village, both in the summer and in the winter. When the two of them had been up in the Estate for the Yuletide, Elysia often saw them seated together either in the Art Studio, or near each other in the greenhouses as Adeline tended to the plants she would be placing in the Garden planters as soon as the winter turned to spring. Whilst there were no signs of blushes or displays of affection, Elysia certainly didn’t look for them from Luna. Having grown close after their introduction in the fifth year, Harry had been able to grasp that Luna wasn't as obvious with emotions as most people tended to be. She wasn't prone to blushing, pining or long looks. Rather than the more obvious displays of affection, Luna preferred to be more subtle, showing her interest merely by spending time with the people she liked, trying to grasp the person’s likes or dislikes, while also trying to see if said person could share in her own interests. With Adeline, the two seemed to have reached a balance, where both could talk about animals or plants to each other without the conversation feeling forced, and not feeling like said conversation could ever grow stale. The two simply seemed like they could talk to each other for days on end and never grow bored or overwhelmed by each other's presence. It made Elysia curious if maybe she needed to talk to the two witches separately to grasp their thoughts on each other and to talk with Jeanne depending on their answers. 

            Still, she was glad that her two friends were at the very least getting along so well, though Luna’s expeditions did make her visits quite brief. Elysia certainly hoped that her friend would be able to spend more time in France, though she understood that Luna’s eternal thirst for knowledge from the natural world couldn't be sated, nor would she want it to be. Luna would just have to decide for herself when she needed to spend time with her friends and when she wanted to do her fieldwork and find a balance that she herself would be happy with. Still, said job did make Elysia happy, as her being out on an expedition into uncharted territory meant that she was the furthest from danger compared to everyone else in their group of friends. Of course, there was one specific person that seemed to be looking to get right back into a dangerous situation, which didn't sit well with the last of the Peverells. Elysia wasn't blind to what Hermione had been up to. Sure, her best friend had initially focused on getting her parents settled into their new home, before letting François complete his own investigations into Sangroyal, while she herself grew her own romantic relationship with Fleur, but Elysia knew that it was only going to be a matter of time before Hermione returned her attention to the situation across the Channel. Now that everything else was resolved, the former Gryffindor bookworm did just that.

            While Elysia understood that it was Hermione’s choice, there was a part of her that couldn't quite understand why she was so dead set on helping the British Magical Community. Harry had tried it right at the end of the last war, when the terror of Voldemort's Death Eaters was still fresh on everyone's minds, and while there had been some interest among some of the membership of the Wizengamot, there had been no motivation from the new Ministry to enact any real, effective change. Worst yet, the very people in the Wizengamot that had been willing to hear out Harry's suggestions didn't use their influence to try and change the mind of Kingsley Shacklebolt or his enablers. As far as Elysia was concerned, the situation in Britain was of their own making and she didn't want anything to do with the ICW incursion. Thankfully… her friends seemed to have taken the hint, as while the raven haired witch found both Hermione and Fleur looking at her whenever the subject was brought up at the dinner table, neither of them attempted to press her into joining the initiative. Even François, who had helped introduce Hermione to all the relevant parties in the French Government and the ICW Auror Division knew better than to ask it of Elysia, which was a bit heartwarming. She knew how desperate Hermione was to secure her aid, and understood that Fleur was mainly concerned about her girlfriend, but the two of them respected their friend enough to leave her at peace.

            It was that peace that Elysia wanted to return to. With François busy handling the Sangroyal cases before the courts, not to mention trying to avoid another organization setting up within the vacuum left behind by the extremists, whilst Gringotts was managing Jean du Plessis’ imprisonment without any complications, Elysia could just retreat back into her role as a Potions Master and just relax. While she was still researching the Blood Replacement potions she was developing, she was currently waiting for new supply shipments to arrive, while she had samples from her previous batches undergoing tests to see if their environment would have an impact on their effectiveness, such as exposure to daylight, high or low temperatures or proximity to heavy wards. So far her variants hadn't killed any of her test subjects, which left Macha pretty frustrated since she was really interested in hunting and killing the bats herself, which Elysia only allowed her to do with a few that were showing signs that either the potion didn't sustain them, or were weakened due to their own biological conditions. Of course, Elysia knew better than to feed the cursed bats to Macha, no matter how much the feline wanted to prey upon them. She wasn't risking her friends getting contaminated with that particular curse. So, since she was busy waiting on new supplies, Elysia had gone back to brewing the standard potions that Jeanne needed for her Apothecary store, and was getting ready to check on the other brewing cauldrons, when Ida apparated right next to her.

            “Mistress Elysia! Ida did not wish to intrude, but Viceroy Fueruk summoned Ida. He wished to inform you that Gringotts Londinium is under attack!” Elysia felt the glass vial in her hand slip out of her fingers, though Ida was quick with her fingers, using her Elven magic to catch it before it smashed itself on the ground. The news had images flashing before Elysia’s eyes of all the Goblins that lived at Londinium, from Helstrud and her warm bedside manner, to Golstrud’s quiet appraisal, Ragnar’s proud smile and Dredhook's drunken joy. Apparating herself up into her bedroom, Elysia allowed Ida, who followed after her, to use magic to strip her out of her lab clothes all the way down to her knickers, before grabbing the light leather set of armor she still possessed. She would have preferred using her heavier chainmail and plate armour, but that was an entire process to get into, particularly since it was highly resistant to magic so Ida couldn't help her get dressed into it faster, and every second lost could mean a life was beyond saving. Ida did help Elysia with rapidly binding her chest and braiding her long hair, before the witch slipped on her leather chest plate, which thankfully did have a solid piece of metal on the front to catch stray spells that slipped past her defences or that she wasn't able to dodge. While it wasn't the safest armour, it was more than enough to keep her unharmed while she took down a bunch of Dark Witches and Wizards.

            With her sword in hand, Elysia ordered Ida to turn off her burners and vanish the contents of her cauldrons, after which she was to inform Gabrielle as to what was happening as soon as she returned from Beauxbatons. Tossing the Floo Powder into the chimney, Elysia said “Gringotts Paris,” the blue flames depositing her into the transport hub of the Bank, finding Fueruk and Tyrok there in discussion. Upon seeing her, Fueruk called her over. “Thank you for being prompt, Champion Peverell. We received a message from London that their Bank is under attack by the Neo Death Eaters. They seemed to have bypassed the security wards with ease, possibly a contingency plan they had developed during the previous war. We are unable to get communications re-established with them, but their Portkey Reception point seems to be open, so we should be able to send reinforcements with ease.” Elysia nodded. “Understood. I will head on through first to make sure the platform is secure and to push the enemy further back from the defensive lines.” Fueruk gestured at a set of Goblins at the side of the Chamber. “Before you go, I believe you may need this. The craftsmen had been hoping to surprise you on your next visit, but alas, you have a need for it right now.” Elysia watched as the Goblins lifted a wooden crate towards her before pulling off the lid, revealing the object they had been working on for over a year. 

            Reaching down, Elysia hooked her left arm into the loops, feeling them readjust to her size, before lifting the massive slab of black steel. Feeling a connection to it not that dissimilar from her sword, Elysia was certain that she would be able to use it just as easily. Though it certainly looked heavy, and could very well be heavy to others, to her it felt only marginally heavier than her sword, which she placed in a recess that had been made for it inside the hexagonal shield, the lower section of it being a lot more elongated, allowing for a person to be able to hide behind it almost completely from toes to head. Elysia turned to the smiths and bowed her head. “I am grateful for your expediency and promise to put it to good work in protecting myself and the innocents from the violence of the world, both malevolent and otherwise.” The smiths bowed their heads to her, with the leader responding. “Even if it only successfully protects your life, Champion Peverell, it would have served its purpose, though in your hands we suspect many lives will be saved. May the Great Earth Mother lend you her strength in the battle ahead.” Elysia nodded, picking up the portkey before taking her position at the center of the portkey relay point, calling on her companions. 

            The three responded to her summons quickly, with Macha taking her place in Elysia's wand holster, Anand on her necklace and Badb taking on the form of a black coat that came to rest on Elysia's form. There was a part of her that hated what she was about to do. She had intended to never set foot on the Isle of Britain ever again. It simply held no fond memories for her and almost all of the people that she cared about had left it for safer shores. In this case, however, she would have to make an exception, as while she would never willingly return to Britain to rescue the Ministry or Magical Community, after everything they made Harry go through over his eighteen years of life amongst them, the same wouldn't be true for the Goblin Nation's Londinium District. She would never hesitate to come to Londinium's aid, as she owed them that and so much more. The Peverell Estate was her home, but Londinium would always be the place that taught her what it meant to be part of a community that supported her at every step of the way. She wouldn't do any less for them in their hour of need. Drawing her sword, Elysia raised her shield in a defensive posture, taking a deep calming breath before speaking. “Ready.” In the blink of an eye she was gone, as the Goblins prepared to follow her through. Where the Champion went in defence of her fellow citizens, the armies of the Goblin Nation would not be far behind. 

Chapter Text

            “Keep those bastards back! Damn it, where are my wardmasters! What's the situation with the wards?” One of the Goblins approached the Viceroy as he peaked over the desks that separated the patrons of the bank from its tellers. He imagined that the Neo Death Eaters, or whatever they called themselves, were quite surprised to find that the wooden desks were taking quite a beating from their curses with little damage to show for it. While most Gringotts Districts were more concerned about the possible outbreak of rebellions, none were under the illusion that there weren't any threats to the lives of Goblins from outside of the Bank itself. It was why the massive steel doors and the wooden desks were all crafted to be exceedingly spell resistant. Unfortunately, the Death Eaters had managed to disable the wards and the locking mechanism for the doors. The doors themselves were designed to be heavy enough that no natural force could move them, and resistant enough that no wandwavers would ever be able to open them via spells. Sadly, since the attack caught them all by surprise, the doors weren't able to be closed before the attacks occurred, and the Goblins were having a hard time pushing out towards the front where the mechanical gears were located that could seal the doors manually. The bastards in black cloaks and skull masks had managed to set up their own defences just inside the bank, and were attempting to break through, though their attempts had so far failed, at the cost of a few brave Goblins. 

            The young Goblin that was acting as a messenger spoke to his Viceroy as soon as he was safely below the edge of the desk. “They are working on the wards, but they are having a hard time establishing control over the repeaters, particularly those along the door.” Ragnar grumbled. “I have a sneaking suspicion that this difficulty is intentional. Very well, tell them to continue working on it.” A Goblin shouted. “Down!” A spell shot past the diminutive creatures as they all dropped onto the ground and covered themselves as magic raced past the desks and struck the marble relief, raining stone fragments on the heads of those that had been in range of the blast. The sight of the ruined marble carving only further infuriated the Goblins, as that had gained greater value and, by extension, pride, as it had only been possible to carve it from a single solid slab of marble thanks to their beloved Champion. As the fighting grew more fierce as Goblins returned the NDEs spells with thrown spears, crossbow bolts and knives, while the guards tried to move forward with their shields raised in formation, only to struggle with the heavier blasts of Magic, Ragnar knew that his forces were unlikely to turn the tide without backup. He had sent out a distress message to the other districts, but even he knew that it took time to prepare an assault force capable of withstanding a heavy magical bombardment. Goblins were capable mages themselves, but their lack of access to foci meant that most of their magic was limited to short range spells or even contact based ones.

            As he was about to call out his guards to reconfigure into a heavier formation, he caught a light out of the corner of his eye, as the portkey relay point flaired to life, only to reveal a tall slab of black metal with angles designed to redirect attacks away from the center. A few of the cloaked figures aimed their wands at it and lit it up with curses and spells, only for the metal to seemingly dispel or absorb all of them. A smile grew on Ragnar's face. He knew of only one person who could have commissioned a shield with said magical attributes. Her voice was like stepping into a warm bath after a long day at work. “Champion Peverell here in response to your distress message. Gringotts Paris is preparing to send reinforcements. Have your forces take up a defensive position, Viceroy Ragnar. I will deal with these intruders quickly.” As soon as she finished speaking, Ragnar and the other Goblins watched as the black shield launched itself across the bank, passing through the opened double doors and into the lobby, smashing into a Neo Death Eater who had stepped out of cover, sending him flying out of the bank's main entrance and likely tumbling down the front stairs. The other cloaked figures soon found themselves right on the front line as Elysia took visible form, the witch having launched herself with the shield into the attacking force, her blade turning with her body and decapitating the closest enemy, all in a single action.

            As the Goblins reorganized, Elysia watched as several more Neo Death Eaters entered the bank through the main entrance, as she sensed a battle on the other side, probably involving the Aurors considering how valuable Diagon Alley was. Knowing that she needed to end this quickly, Elysia swung her body around towards the mechanical lever, blocking every spell aimed at her with her shield, her three companions cackling in her head at how arrogant the enemies of their Mistress were to think that she could be felled so easily. Every spell that struck the shield did more than just dissipate as was expected of the curses that were designed to hit non-living tissue. With the shield connected to her magic, Elysia could literally capture the spells as they came in contact with it and absorb the remaining magic, adding it to her own. With one heavy swing of her blade, she unleashed a cutter designed to rend flesh and cloth, drawing screams of pain from every cloaked figure between her and her target. Having successfully disabled everyone in her path, Elysia reached the manual valve for the doors, throwing her sword at a Death Eater that peaked over from behind a pillar and impaling them, taking a brief moment to remove her glove, carve a thin line across her palm with her dagger, before gripping the control valve. Having more than enough practice controlling her sword, Elysia was able to use her blood as a conduit between her and the valve, forcing it to turn even as she stepped away from it, summoning her sword back into her now free and healed, glove-covered hand as she took a defensive position.

            With the doors closing, the smarter Neo Death Eaters tried to escape, only to quickly realize how bad of an idea it was for them to get into an exposed position within sight of the Goblin Nation's champion. Drawing Macha with her left hand, as the shield was attached to her forearm, Elysia unleashed a stream of piercers and cutters, tearing through everyone foolish enough to think that Gringotts would give them the opportunity to flee. In her initial attack, Elysia had seen the corpses of her fellow citizens, all mangled and resting on pools of blood all along the lobby floor. Whatever chance of offering mercy had evaporated from Elysia's mind, as she would etch it into the very lives and deaths of the Neo Death Eaters that Gringotts and all Goblins were not to be targeted, unless you were willing to die for it. As the cloaked figures that remained inside realized that the exit had become a death trap as the massive doors slowly drew closed, Elysia placed herself with the door at her back, bating a curse that had been cast from the outside away, before unleashing a Bombarda at the position where she felt the Death Eaters were all grouped together, scattering them onto the steps of the bank for the Aurors to deal with. When the doors slammed shut, Elysia looked at the rabble of cloaked figures that remained. “As tempting as it might be to simply cut you all down, I will adhere to the rules of honor and warfare and offer you all the chance to surrender.”

            One of the Death Eaters uttered a familiar set of two words as a green curse raced towards her face, though all Elysia had to do was intercept it with a swing of her sword. With barely a flicker of her blade, a cutting curse sailed across the distance back at the idiot that tried to kill her, lobbing off his head with relative ease. A few took notice of the display and tossed their wands away before lying down on the ground with their hands held behind their heads. The others that hesitated soon found Elysia right in their faces, her sword either impaled through their hearts, or cutting through their necks. The last group wisely dropped to the ground with expediency, their wands clattering across the damaged marble floor. After casting a few piercers at some cheeky Neo Death Eaters who had being hiding behind pillars or desks, Elysia called over the Goblin Guards, who were not at all gentle as they strapped suppression cuffs on the survivors and practically dragged them away towards the portkey relay point so they could be deposited in the prison sector. Taking a second to clean up her sword and knife and storing them away, Elysia strapped her shield onto her back and began pulling vials out of her belt’s pockets, going from body to body, hoping to save any survivors. When she neared one Goblin body, however, her heart felt as if it was made from lead. “No, no, no, no. Dredhook, don't you die on me.”

            The grievously injured Goblin opened his eyes as some of his vitality was restored with the blood restorative potion she dumped into his mouth. He offered his former student a weak smile. “I had a feeling… that I would be seeing you… again… one last time.” Elysia shook her head as tears threatened to escape her eyes. “This can't be the last. Come on, old man, you still have plenty of trainees to prepare. Please, don't you die on me!” As Elysia dumped healing potions onto the wounds, she noticed that they had little effect, realizing that they were created by a curse. She screamed. “Healers! I need a Healer Here now. I am losing him!” She found her trembling hand gripped by her mentor, his smile never leaving his body. “Elysia… Thank you… for everything that you did… you brought glory and pride to Londinium… and restored honor to me and my clan.” She watched as his eyes grew dull, his words growing faint. “I go… to the Great Earth Mother… feeling that I can stand… proud with my forefathers. For that… and so much more… Thank you… my friend…” What strength the Goblin had faded as his hand slipped onto the ground, just as the Healer reached his side. The Goblin in the white and red coat shook his head. “I am sorry, Champion Peverell. He was too far gone.” For a few seconds the entire lobby of Gringotts London was silent, before everyone present felt as if a weight was sudden placed on their very souls, the air filled with a magic so dense that some even struggled to breath, until the feeling passed… and the stillness was broken by the screams of a woman who had just lost another life she held dear.

            Ragnar watched on, his hand on his heart, as did all of the other Goblins that could stand and were not attending to the other wounded, after receiving word that the wardmasters would soon have the wards restored. Dredhook had never been a popular Goblin amongst their ranks, though he was well regarded as a capable soldier and warrior. When the crimes Griphook perpetrated became widely known, the warrior had felt the dishonor weigh upon his heart and had taken on his brother’s sins upon himself, working the mines to pay back what was owed to their community. That he had been assigned to watch over Harry Potter had been done in hopes that together they could atone for the same sins. It surprised all when Harry decided to pursue training in the art of armed combat, choosing his roommate over the District's Battlemaster. Still, the decision clearly served both well, as Harry grew as a warrior and Dredhook was able to return to his roots as a soldier. His heroics in the rebellion earned Dredhook the commutation of his own punishment… and the achievements of his student earned him the respect and adoration of his fellow Goblins. It had taken years, but he had finally distinguished himself as a loyal Goblin and capable warrior. Now, in the wake of another attack against the sovereignty of the Goblin Nation, the Goblin that had known dishonor had found his end, though even Ragnar knew that he had probably held on until he was certain that Gringotts Londinium was safe. As Elysia mourned the loss of her friend, the Goblins swore to afford him all the honors befitting a warrior of his caliber. Nothing less would do.

-✿-

            “Careful Minister. We still haven't repaired the damage as we are still gathering all the evidence on scene.” Kingsley nodded as he walked along with Head Auror Podmore as they made their way through the damaged streets of Diagon Alley. The place reminded the former Auror of the damaged remnants of Hogwarts during the final battle of the last war, with most of the buildings sporting damaged façades. Of all the areas in Wizarding Britain, Diagon Alley had been one that the Ministry had focused on restoring to its previous glory in the aftermath of Voldemort's Second Wizarding War, as the place had been relatively abandoned and wrecked in the interim years, with shops like Ollivanders and Madam Malkins having suffered the most damage. Immediately after the war, funds had been provided to get the businesses up and running again. Ollivanders, unfortunately, took quite a few years to open again, as the Death Eaters had stolen all of the wands that the wandmaker family had been stockpiling for centuries, many of which were destroyed in the conflict. The elder wandmaker had apparently retreated to his old family home, using most of the provided funds to purchase wand making supplies, before dedicating his time to training his son, Gerald, who would be his heir and replacement upon his death. According to the old Wandmaker, half of the wands in his store had been made by his son, who had taken over the management of the business whilst Ollivander completed his instruction on how to match a wand to a witch or wizard.

            Said storefront had its glass shattered and its desk blackened, though it seemed as if the damage was minimal as the two Ollivanders were busy cleaning it up, though the use of curses would mean they would have to replace some wooden panels with new ones. Whilst Malkins opened far more quickly, since she kept a decent supply of textiles and excess clothes at a warehouse elsewhere, the first few years had been really brutal for her business, as there were very few families who were willing to trust sending their students to Hogwarts. Flourish and Blotts, Eeylops Owl Emporium, Magical Menagerie and Florence Fortescue's Ice Cream all struggled to get back on their feet as many families elected to homeschool their students. Ironically, this resulted in an even spread of what students went to Hogwarts, most being Muggleborns as they would lose the ability to perform magic if they didn't get a proper education, with the Ministry not being able you afford getting them all private tutors, or the children from prominent magical families, as these believed that not sending their students to Hogwarts would tarnish their reputation. McGonagall had been complaining that the tension between the students had been ramping up again so soon after the war, as many were the late born children of those who survived the first conflict. As he neared his destination, walking past corpses that lay covered under black cloths as the Aurors interviewed the witnesses or next of kin, Kingsley noticed one of the shops that had a better time recovering.

            Next to the Apothecary, Magical Clinics and Quality Quidditch Supplies, the latter of which had been propped up by the heightened popularity of the Quidditch League games after the war, the only other business that had been booming was Weasley's Wizard Wheezes. The joke shop managed by George Weasley had fared well as an owl delivery service during the war and had been able to re-establish itself in the Alley with relative ease, a place where wizards and witches of all ages could go to find supplies for any occasion that could use a laugh. The proprietor was currently outside with his wife as they talked to one of the Aurors, his shop façade having taken a far more brutal beating compared to the others, which wasn't surprising considering his previous affiliations to Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix. Receiving a nod from the tall redhead, Kingsley nodded back, as he listened to Sturgis’ report. “First Senior Auror on the scene was Susan Bones, who had been just outside of the Leaky Cauldron before the attack took place. She managed to direct the civilians into the Cauldron by keeping the Death Eaters on the other end of the Alley, before Finnigan, Davis and Pucey arrived to back her up. The rest of the Aurors came up from Knockturn Alley and the two groups were able to pin the NDEs against Gringotts, which Bones believed had been the primary target all along. Bones!”

            Susan looked up from her notes before taking the dicta quill and parchment and thanking the witness she had been interviewing. She walked over to Kingsley. “Minister. Sorry we haven't gotten the street cleaned up. We got reports of NDEs doing indiscriminate attacks on a few tighter knit communities across the island and had to deploy a few more Aurors to look into them and chase any NDEs back into their holes.” Shacklebolt nodded. “Understandable. Sturgis’ tells me you believe they're real target was Gringotts. Can you tell me why you believe that and what happened at the bank?” Susan gestured at the bodies lying just outside of the Bank. “While reports of the NDEs attacking started coming in from the entire Alley, the area around the bank had the highest casualty rates on both civilians and attackers alike. The NDEs had managed to get the doors of Gringotts to remain open for longer than was expected and we believe there was a protracted battle in the lobby, before the doors were sealed up tight. We still haven't heard from the Goblins and have been waiting for you to arrive. I am sure that the Bank staff would be willing to open up for you… assuming they are still in control.” Kingsley chuckled. “If the NDEs had control of the bank, they would be making demands to the Ministry, and so far we have heard nothing.” Susan nodded. “That was my deduction, but I didn't want to dismiss the worst possible outcome. We did see a blasting curse strike the group of NDEs that had been standing outside of the Bank before the doors closed and the NDEs all fled after that, so we are leaning more towards a Gringotts victory.”

            The group made their way up the stairs towards the door, before they used the large metal knockers to see if anyone would respond. They waited for a few minutes, with Susan noticing Goblins peering at them from windows on the second floor, before the massive iron doors were pulled open, with two very heavily armed full plate guards standing at either side. “Identify yourselves.” After providing their identification, a runner was sent to fetch the Director of the Bank, who walked up to them, allowing the small group to pass through the doors, which then were closed behind them, to Susan's silent concern. Inspecting the interior, it was clear that the Goblins hadn’t begun cleaning up the damage, though there was a distinct lack of Goblin bodies, with the only corpses visible being a haphazard stack of cloaked figures. The director gave them a brief, very brief, summary of what had occurred at the bank, saying that after extraordinary effort, the citizens of Gringotts locked the entrance and captured all the survivors. Kingsley gestured at the bodies. “The DMLE will take back the corpses and the prisoners.” Ragnar gestured at the corpses with disgust. “Those you can take without issue in due time, after we have identified them as part of our own investigation, as they paid for their crimes with their lives. The prisoners, however, attacked and killed Goblins on sovereign territory and were arrested within our walls. They will be judged and sentenced by our laws.” Kingsley sighed. “Director Ragnar, I understand that you wish to punish those that attacked you, but they are not Goblins. They should be judged by Wizarding Law.” 

            The Director stared at the Minister. “What will be the Ministry’s response to this vile act of terrorism?” Kingsley gestured at his Aurors. “The DMLE has its best Aurors on the case and we promise to Gringotts that we will bring those responsible to justice.” The diminutive creature grumbled. “So more of the same hollow words. This we expected. Your request to have the prisoners surrendered into your custody is denied. You will make any further requests under the treaty guidelines, though all exchanges will hinge on the elimination of this threat to the stability of this region. Failure to comply will not be tolerated.” Podmore began to reach for his wand, but Susan stilled his hand. “Look around you, you moron. They just got attacked. Did you think they aren't ready to turn you into a pin cushion?” Seeing the rows of Guards who had suddenly lowered their spears and Halbert into thrusting stances, the wizard wisely lowered his hand. The redhead then turned to the Director and bowed her head. “My apologies for my colleague’s action. He is a bit too overconfident to recognize your command of the situation.” Her words made the Goblin smirk. “Apology accepted, Auror Bones. Your Aunt seems to have guided you well.” The Goblin Guards returned their polearm weapons to attention, their eyes staring at Podmore with barely contained anger. Kingsley nodded at Susan in thanks for defusing the situation, before turning to look at Ragnar. “Director, you need to understand that the Ministry is seriously understaffed at the moment. We don't have the means to locate the NDEs, let alone contain them.”

            A man’s voice with a New York accent was heard by those present. “Well, it's a good thing we are here then, Minister. Since you aren't willing to handle the situation… we will just have to do it ourselves.” As the group turned to look at the new arrivals that came from within the Bank, Kingsley frowned. “Jacob King. I believe I already made it clear that we will not be authorizing the ICW Aurors to interfere in an internal matter.” The man wearing a white and blue robe smiled at the Minister, before handing him a letter. “Which is why we looked elsewhere. On behalf of the Prime Minister and Her Majesty the Queen, the Ministry of Magic's authority to govern over the British Magical Community is hereby rescinded and my forces have been granted permission to conduct its investigation and intervention in regards to the Neo Death Eater threat.” Kingsley took the letter and read through it. “This… this impossible. They can't strip us of our authority!” Jacob shrugged. “I am afraid that they can. Your Ministry and the Wizengamot exist and govern on behalf of the Crown and its ruling council, which is the Parliament in this day and age. Without their support, you have no means to enforce your authority. Now, we don't really need you to step down, as there are tasks that the Ministry needs to perform so that the common citizen's lives are unaffected, so you are permitted to maintain the bureaucratic apparatus, but as of this moment, the DMLE falls under our authority.”

            Jacob looked over at the Aurors that were accompanying the Minister. “We will be paying a visit to your department as soon as we are situated and reviewing your personnel files. Those who can be trusted will take part in leading the intervention against the NDEs, while those who refuse to cooperate or have divided loyalties will be focusing on maintaining security. Make sure you inform your fellow Aurors when you return to your offices.” Jacob turned to Director Ragnar and placed his hand over his heart and bowed his head. “The ICW would like to offer its apologies for being unable to resolve this crisis prior to the Goblin Nation’s suffering at the hands of these terrorists. My arrival here came with the authorization of your fellow Viceroy. With your authorization, we would like to be able to use your network as a resource supply base and personnel transport. We have sent the necessary requests to your Sovereign and await a response.” Ragnar looked around as he noticed the Goblins awaiting his words. He sighed. “While I will defer to the Sovereign’s judgment, it is my wish to see the organization responsible for the deaths and injuries of my kin to be brought to justice… or to face our vengeance. If you can assist us in this, Gringotts London will provide you with the necessary support to see it done.”

            Giving Kingsley a brief glare and growl, the Viceroy of Londinium turned and walked away from the human, stopping beside one of the Guards. “As soon as ICW Auror King dismisses the Ministry delegation, please escort them out of the premises.” He then turned to the Minister one last time. “Please inform the general public that Gringotts will be closed for several days. If individuals need access to their funds, direct them to visit a Londinium National Bank in the non-magical world. They will be informed and able to handle some minor monetary withdrawals.” Kingsley looked away from the goblin and focused on Jacob. “I will speak to the Minister and the Queen. This… outrage will not stand.” Jacob chuckled. “I am sure it will, but do go ahead and make a greater fool of yourself. Meanwhile, we will be doing what you should have done nearly a decade ago.” Turning, Kingsley gestured for his Aurors to follow, with the Goblins pulling open the door before closing it shut. Podmore walked up closer to the Minister. “What would you like us to do?” Shacklebolt stopped and looked at the streets before him, before sighing. “Just… carry out your duties as usual while I try to get this revocation rescinded. Bones, I want you working the case and getting the official events mapped out before we brief the community. Do not publish nor mention anything regarding this… situation… to anyone. Understand?” Susan nodded, but made sure to not say a word. After all, words had magic of their own, so if she wanted to avoid any repercussions while breaking Kingsley’s order… Well, it was better safe than sorry.

-✿-

            With a sponge filled with soap and water, Elysia carefully washed away the blood and grime from her trainer’s skin under the supervision of his family and the embalmers. The death of a warrior of the Goblin Nation was not followed by a quick placement in a casket and sealed away in the mausoleum. For one who lived and died honorably, special care was taken to ensure that his body was well prepared prior to burial. While the sight of her friend laying unmoving on a stone altar caused Elysia great pain, she wanted to honour him as was expected of someone who had studied or served under another in Goblin customs. As the healers had been preparing to take his body down to the morgue that sat just outside of the Londinium Mausoleum, Elysia had asked to accompany the corpse to its destination and for Ragnar to contact the hook Clan and ask permission to attend to the teacher's body. The hook Clan and Elysia had usually stayed apart, as they somewhat blamed Harry Potter for giving Griphook the motivation to dishonor himself, though the honor she helped to bring to Dredhook had been enough to establish some measure of cordiality between them, so they agreed to her request. At the cleansing chamber, Elysia and Dredhook’s squad members removed his damaged equipment and clothes, with the others taking care of washing his lower body, as Elysia washed his face and shoulders. His family would step forward after they were done to wash his abdomen, while the embalmer handled the physical wounds, as these were required to stay visible, though cleaned out and closed as was possible.

            As the embalmers moved the body to the next chamber to process it prior to burial so as to guarantee a slow and delicate decomposition, Elysia joined the squad mates as they cleaned his equipment. While Dredhook did own a set of full plate armour, it was customary for a warrior to be buried in the same armour that they died in, meaning he would be wearing a lighter set that was appropriate for supervisors who were in charge of observing customers for any signs of foul play, the equipment meant to be hidden under a Goblin’s typical business suit clothes. As Dredhook wasn't an accountant or a bank employee, he would only be wearing the armour that he had worn underneath. Treating and cleaning the blood from leather wasn't a novel experience for Elysia, though it did make her think of Gabrielle. She could imagine that her girlfriend was probably worried about her, particularly since she had been required to return to Britain to assist with the defence of Londinium. Elysia would have to call her and let her know as soon as she was free to ease her mind. For now, though, she had a role to complete, as she took Dredhook's sword and gave it a simple clean, before approaching a sharpening wheel kept in the chamber for just these occasions. While being in the grace of the Great Earth Mother was believe to portend a peaceful afterlife, there was a saying amongst the Goblins that no soldier or guard should ever be without their blades sharpened, just in case the Great Earth Mother saw fit for the warrior to serve her in their capacity against some threat she deemed worthy.

            Once the blade was sharpened to the level Dredhook had taught her, Elysia then proceeded to clean the blade far more thoroughly, before carrying out a similar inspection of the scabbard. Once all the metal details were polished to perfection, she sheathed the blade and placed it next to the cleaned armour, before waiting for the embalmer to finish. Usually when waiting for the body to be ready for final dressing and presentation in its casket, the parties involved in the process would enter the Mausoleum and pray to the sculpture of the Great Earth Mother, which the others were now doing. As she was not an adherent of the faith, Elysia decided that the only way she could be respectful was if she meditated, so she conjured herself a pillow to kneel upon before bowing her head as she entered into a meditative state similar to what Dredhook had helped her achieve before. In this frame of mind she could feel the other families around her gathered in similar chambers as they prepared and mourned the loss of their loved ones as well. The attack on the Gringotts entrance and lobby had resulted in the loss of the two guards that stood outside of the entrance doors, those that stood inside, the secretaries that directed the customers, a section of the tellers and the guards that came to their rescue. All in all, over twenty Goblins had perished, with several more injured in the Medical Wing, though they were at the very least recovering. She could feel that there was some lingering anger in the people around her, but thankfully Ragnar’s words in the lobby had satisfied their call for blood. Gringotts London would have its revenge. 

            For now, though, it was a time of mourning for those involved. As Elysia thought about how deeply she would miss Dredhook, Anand whispered in her mind, offering to raise him from the dead for her to commune with. Though it had been tempting for all of a second, Elysia declined. She knew that the process of raising the spirits of the dead to speak with was a painful one for the spirits themselves. Using Anand’s power might have been possible and Elysia had considered it many times to summon her parents, Sirius or anyone else, but deep inside she knew that in order for her to move past her pain and loss, she needed to accept the fact that all those people were gone and that she would have to blaze her own path through life, all on her own. She might be willing and happy to raise the dead of enemies to gain some strategic benefit, as well as to force upon them a measure of punishment, but she would never use her power on the ones she loved. Anand, as expected, was disappointed, though Elysia did get her to feel better after she offered to raise the spirits of the dead Neo Death Eaters, in order to see what information the deceased could provide Gringotts, whether they were willing or not. Eventually, after several hours, the body of Dredhook was brought back to the altar, where Elysia and the others dressed him up in his armour, before the body was then led in procession through the Mausoleum.

            While Elysia would have loved to be one of the bearers for Dredhook, the fact that she towered over the others would have made it an awkward procession. So, whilst the squad members carried their fallen leader on an exposed platform, Elysia walked in the front holding one of the many crystals that the bereaved carried as the body was led to its position amongst the section reserved for warriors of the Goblin Nation. His body was lowered into one of the many solid marble caskets that rested flush against the mausoleum’s wall, where it would lay in wake until the last of the bereaved would pay their respects, before it would be slid into its position on the wall, one more body of a soldier who perished in battle among countless others. In a show of respect to every Goblin that died in the attack, Elysia would stand in mourning before every open casket for the next few hours, before ultimately ending her vigil with Dredhook, his sword resting in his hands across his stomach and over his legs. She remained perfectly still, even as the presence of one of her friends came closer. “Your prompt arrival saved a lot of lives today.” Elysia felt that her mouth was dry, and even her eyes ached after crying so much. “Has His Majesty made a decision?” Golstrud walked to her side, his hands clasped at his waist. “He has. You have been authorized to engage the enemy until their organization lies in ruins. Who lives and who dies… will be at your discretion.” Elysia stared at the body of her friend lying before her. The Death Eaters had gone on for years committing their acts of terror without facing any consequences. Harry had left the island to its own fate. Now… Elysia wouldn't leave until everything was set right.

-✿-

            “Get those Blood Replenishing Potions here now! We have wounded.” The Neo Death Eaters scattered within their base of operations, those involved in the attacks on Diagon Alley and Gringotts tossing their cloaks and masks everywhere, as they tended to their injured, while those who hadn't been involved moved about, bringing over potions for every type of injury they may have suffered. Unlike with a standard group of Magical combatants, the Neo Death Death Eaters lacked any properly trained Healers, just like their predecessors. This wasn't a surprise, as those who understood magic recognized that the primary personality trait needed for a magic user to be a Healer was empathy, and that emotion was in short supply amongst their numbers. As such they were forced to rely on Potions for any sort of injuries acquired during combat. This presented some issues whenever they came across enemies that didn't hesitate to use curses against them, as any curses that inhibited the natural healing of a witch or wizard would also inhibit the effects of potions. Ever since the NBO began to fight back with curses, the NDEs had been struggling to handle the damage caused upon themselves, having to rely on Healers sympathetic to their cause when it came to their more seriously injured. At first that hadn't been an issue, but with the changing behavior of the British Magical populace, even going to a Healer was now practically impossible.

            As vials were passed around and emptied into the mouths of the wounded, one of the cloaked figures that hadn't taken part in the attack walked along the injured, looking around. “What happened at Gringotts? Did anyone make it back?” One of the Death Eaters responded to the woman’s query. “Over here! We have one who was in the Bank.” The female Death Eater made her way to them, noticing that one of the Death Eaters was holding his arm as if it was broken, his breaths labored, as the other Death Eater waved his wand over him. “His arm is shattered in two pieces, his ribs are cracked and broken as well, and I am seeing damage to his skull and back.” One of the others grunted. “Not surprising, considering what he went through. The man was launched right out of the bank and landed on the steps leading down to the Alley. We all thought he was dead until he started screaming in pain.” The wizard with his wand out turned to look at the cloaked witch. “If you're going to ask him questions, do it now, otherwise he will be drowning in potions to stabilize his condition.” The witch leaned over. “What happened in there?” After a few labored breaths, the man responded. “We managed to sabotage the wards, but it didn't go exactly to plan. There must have been… a mechanism or something that was triggered that locked all the other entrances. Thankfully we managed to keep the front doors open and had gotten a foothold in the bank. The Goblins tried to repel us constantly but we held out.”

            He then grunted. “Then something happened in the back. A bright light. We slammed it with curses but we couldn't see if we landed any hits. The next thing I know is that there was this… black metal object heading straight for me. Smashed right into me without me being able to do anything. I… think that was how I was launched out of the Bank. After that, I can't remember much.” The Death Eater was given potions to alleviate his pain as another that was close to him spoke up. “After he was launched out, a few of us surged towards the doors, but we didn't see much of what was happening inside. Then the doors started closing again. Those of us that had been holding the Aurors back in the Alley noticed some spells cutting down our people as they tried to flee before a black cloaked figure stood with their back turned to the doors. We sent a curse their way but nothing happened. We then got blasted by a powerful Bombarda. By the time we were picking ourselves up and activating the portkeys, the doors had already been sealed shut. We have no idea if there were any survivors inside, though with the amount of dead we saw taken down just inside of the doors towards the end… there wouldn't have been many that lived.” The witch grumbled. “So what you are saying is that not only did we flee, but we lost every Death Eater that went into the bank except for one?” The Death Eaters nodded, with the witch muttering under her breath as she turned around, leaving the foyer where the wounded were still being tended to.

            Another cloaked figure walked up to her. “What's our plan now? If what they said is correct, then we just lost any hopes of securing Gringotts. They will fix the gap in their wards and we are now fewer in number. Maybe… maybe we should hunker down. Disperse, like our predecessors did after the first war.” The hooded witch whirled onto the other, grabbing him by the neck and pinning him against the wall, her wand pressed against his neck. “And then what? Wait another ten years to pick up where we left off, maybe twenty? You do realize that we are on the clock this time, right? Shacklebolt won't be able to hold power for much longer, and if the Wizengamot meets now, with all the Blood Traitors having abandoned us, we will see the DMLE strengthened! They will have more than enough time to train new Aurors and we will not be able to recover our numbers to match. Without the resources of Sangroyal, the pathetic response of the Bagnold and Fudge administrations', and our own stockpile of funds, we have no chance of repeating what the Death Eaters accomplished after that cursed Halloween night.” She released the man and stepped back, keeping her wand at the ready. “No, there is no sneaking back into the shadows and biding our time. Either we win now or we make the Ministry, the Mudbloods and the Blood Traitors suffer such a loss that it won't matter if we end up losing. See to it that as many people are ready as soon as possible. After tonight, we will make sure to bleed our enemies dry!”

-✿-

            Being very careful with the medical pincers, Gabrielle managed to snag the lead pellet that she had found in the bird’s thigh, before taking up her wand and checking to see if there were any more left. Finding one last one a bit further up the chest, she was forced to cut the feathers of the large bird and cut a small incision on its skin, before prying the flesh open. Under magnification and a bright light, Gabrielle spotted the metallic pellet and pulled it out as well, before her final scan confirmed that the Eagle Owl was now free of any foreign bodies, before beginning the process of applying healing potions, muscle repair or even bone repair to the injuries, until all that was left was to seal up the incisions she made. With medical dressings lathered in healing potions and gauze held up by a sticky spell, her work on the last patient of the evening was finally done. With a fully awake and grateful bird in hand, Gabrielle walked out of the room and smiled at the owner. “There. He is all patched up. He will be just fine as soon as the gauze falls off on its own. I also have a potion to help with the regrowing of feathers after that.” After hearing the instructions, the wizard caressed his companion before looking at the young Veela. “Thank you so much, Mademoiselle. I was beside myself with worry after those bastards took a shot at him.” Gabrielle nodded. “Believe me, I understand. Just avoid the areas where non-magicals tend to hunt and you should be fine.”

            The man soon left with a potion vial and a medical receipt in hand, as Gabrielle went through the process of sterilizing her equipment, her thoughts finally turning to her girlfriend. Apparently, while Hermione had been busy at the Embassy, Elysia had received a notification that Gringotts London was under attack. Ida had been waiting for Gabrielle to return home when Hermione arrived first with the authorization that the ICW needed to operate within Britain freely, the Ministry of Magic be damned, when Ida informed her what was happening. The former Gryffindor knew that Gabrielle could have spent the entire evening unaware of what was happening, so she retrieved Marrat from her family's home, Floo traveled with him back to the Peverell Estate, before sending him out with a letter addressed to Gabrielle, as Hermione still had her own duties to fulfill in Paris and couldn't wait to get authorized to enter Beauxbatons, particularly now as the school was still at high alert after the recent incidents. Once she was done with everything pertaining to several animal patients she attended today, Gabrielle slipped into her coat and made her way to the departure point, thanking the guard as he opened the gate for her, with Seraphina landing on her shoulder during her walk through the Gardens, whilst Marat rested on her arm. With the portkey in hand, Gabrielle made her way back to the Peverell Estate, finding the place feeling oddly… empty. Something about the magic in the air felt wrong to the young Veela, though she thought it probably had to do with how far Elysia was from the property.

            Ida appeared quickly and reiterated what Elysia had ordered for her, before she returned to the kitchen, though even Gabrielle could see that the elf was troubled by these events. Curious to see if she could reach out to her housemate, the blonde pulled out her scrying mirror and attuned it to the one that Elysia had been keeping on her person, before activating the runes. The mirror turned black as the mirrors remained unconnected, until the screen switched into something more akin to glass. On the small screen, she could see her lover’s face, her eyes red and almost sunken. Gabrielle had felt the shift of emotions through the bond, but hadn't been able to understand what they meant until she received Hermione’s letter. “Elysia… what happened?” Those beautiful green eyes grew unfocused for a moment as her lover’s voice reached her ears. “Dredhook, the Goblin warrior who trained me into the warrior I became… he was killed in the attack at Gringotts London.” The young Veela closed her eyes. While Elysia wasn't fond of retelling all of the things she did while at Londinium, she never hesitated to regale her with stories of her rooming with Dredhook, how the two came together as friends, learning from each other as Dredhook taught Elysia the ways of the Goblins and swordsmanship. “I am so sorry.” Elysia visibly swallowed. “I just finished… helping with his burial. Goblins don't spend much time leaving the dead unattended and I… requested to be part of the funerary customs.”

            Gabrielle nodded, unsure what else to say. “Hermione sent me a letter telling me what had happened since she was the first to return to the Estate.” Elysia looked to her left. “I know. The ICW Aurors have been arriving through the Gringotts transit network all day, and Hermione was with them. She's probably with the Commander, King I think, in an in-person meeting with the Prime Minister. I think Shacklebolt was either there or trying to get into the meeting with the PM as well. I imagine the news out of Britain will be quite sensational for the next few days.” Gabrielle shook her head at that. “Not as if they haven't been already.” Elysia shrugged, before her eyes focused on Gabrielle's, perhaps sensing where her thoughts were. “His Majesty Gringott ordered that Londinium offer logistical aid to the ICW Aurors, but no Goblins will be deploying out to attack the Neo Death Eaters.” Gabrielle listened to her lover's words and noticed how… specific they were. “And you?” Elysia lowered her eyes. “His Majesty left the choice up to me.” The two were silent for a moment, before Elysia continued. “You have no idea how badly I want to return home to you right now and leave this island to its fate. I want my involvement in this wretched place to be over. But… I owe it to Londinium and to Dredhook to do something about the Death Eaters, to put an end to this conflict once and for all. So… I will be staying out here until the last of the psychopaths are either dead or awaiting trial.”

            The young Veela could see the emotions warring on Elysia's face, how badly she wanted to just leave it all behind, whilst also wanting to bring some measure of protection to those she still deeply cared for. “Do you want me to come with you?” The question snapped Elysia out of her thoughts, before she took it into consideration. “As comforting as it would be to have you here, Gabrielle, it would be wrong of me to ask. You may be a passable Healer, but the ICW has their own division for that and Helstrud has had plenty of practice patching me up that her staff won't have any issues handling the injured. Also… if you were on the island, I think I would be too distracted with your safety to focus on the task at hand. Believe me, if there was any other reason, I would have you by my side, but I can't be greedy. You have your own responsibilities as an MCH in training. Focus on that, take care of Ida and wait for me. I promise I will try and come back as soon as I physically can.” Gabrielle saw the truth in Elysia's eyes and nodded. “Alright, but I want you to call me at any moment you feel you might need to confer with me, for anything at all.” Elysia smiled, though it didn't quite reach her eyes. “I will. Tell your sister that I will make sure Hermione is safe out here. She will probably take longer to return since she will have to help with the aftermath, but I am sure she will want to get back to her lover as soon as possible. Take care Gabrielle.” For a brief second the blonde witch wanted to say “I love you,” until she realized that it would just pressure Elysia to respond in kind. Not wishing to make her lover feel uncomfortable, she just smiled back. “You too.” 

            The familiar pop of an elf apparition disturbed the silence after she closed her scrying mirror. “Will Mistress Gabrielle be needing anything?” Said witch took a moment to think, before checking the time, noticing it was nearly dinner. Thinking about her family, Gabrielle looked over at Ida and shook her head. “Not at this moment. I need to head out and see my family and let them know what's happening and the decision Elysia made. I will probably have dinner with them. Could you prepare a late night snack and have it ready for when I return. I… don't think I will be falling asleep as easily in the next few days.” Ida gave her an understanding look, not once complaining about not being able to serve dinner tonight. “Very well. Please remember to change out of your clothes when you return, Miss Gabrielle. I will have them clean by morning.” Nodding, Gabrielle called Marat over, sensing that Seraphina wanted to stay at the Estate tonight, before taking the Floo chimney with her family's Owl back to her family's home. When she arrived, she noticed Fleur was seated with Victoire in her arms, while her father came up to her to ask if everything was alright. After assuring him she was well, Gabrielle told Fleur about Elysia and Hermione, which did seem to have some effect on the witch, as she had been worrying over her girlfriend’s safety. The family dinner tonight was very subdued as the two empty chairs at the table made it very clear that they were incomplete. Gabrielle had a feeling that the Delacour family would be feeling incomplete for longer than anyone would like.

Chapter Text

            Stepping into a non-magical bar, Susan scanned the crowd until she saw a familiar witch waving back at her, though the witch seated next to her wasn't one she recognized, despite wearing what looked like a dragonhide jacket that was very common among Aurors. Still, Hermione seemed her cheerful self and the other witch seemed more interested in her drink than in her surroundings, so Susan suspected there wasn't any danger. Taking off her own jacket, the former Hufflepuff found herself the recipient of one of Hermione’s famous hugs, which the witch learned to enjoy, before kissing her ex-girlfriend on the cheek, the interaction carefully observed by the other girl seated in the stall. “It's so good to see you, Hermione. A year away seems to have done you wonders. I hardly see the frown lines. Oh wait, no, they're back.” Giving the redhead a punch on the shoulder, the scowling witch returned to a more cheerful full state. “I won't deny and say that this year has definitely been one of the best since school for me and my family. Please, sit. I had a soda served for you and had it under stasis while we waited.” Susan sat down, feeling the charm based wards wrapping around her as she took the ice cold drink into her hand and took a few gulps through the straw, before making her enjoyment audibly clear. “Gods Hermione, you know you spoiled me for drink options. Ever since I had a soda, I haven't been able to enjoy pumpkin juice anymore.”

            Said witch did look a bit apologetic, before she whispered at her companion. Whilst Hermione was busy talking to the witch, Susan took a moment to inspect the unknown witch closely. She was relatively pale, though not deathly as was common among British Magicals, her dark brown hair looking a bit dull in the light as it was pulled back into a ponytail that was lazily draped over of on her shoulders, with Susan finding herself under the scrutiny of a pair of bluish green eyes, a color that she hadn't seen that often. What was very confusing to her was the ease which Hermione seemed to have around her, feeling both safe and confident, and even a bit open. The witch that Susan dated had always been very reserved and quiet, except when she had a very strong opinion regarding something, like elf rights, but was otherwise quite reserved in how physically close she was to others. Susan had seen and met Fleur Delacour in the past and unless she was under the effects of a Polyjuice Potion, Susan doubted this was the Veela witch that Hermione had been crushing on. Which made her wonder who they were. They certainly seemed adept at charm based wards, even without a visible wand, as the server brought over a plate of appetizers that had previously been ordered, before taking their order, the wards snapping back into place as soon as the waiter left the vicinity, all without looking with her eyes. It was impressive… and terrifying.

            Hermione seemed to pick up on Susan's worry, before gesturing at the witch next to her. “Sorry, I know I mentioned a one on one meeting but after the whole situation at the Bank and the Ministry, some people decided that I needed twenty four hour security.” Said brunette gave a slight glare at her companion, but the unknown witch just shrugged, her accent an odd mix of British, French and… was that Goblin? “Sorry, but after you decided not to take the easy desk job that was offered to you, I was pressured into being your security. Besides, I thought you preferred this arrangement, rather than having me going out on my own and doing some demolition work on some centuries old buildings, with a bit of cleaning up if there happened to be anyone living there.” Hermione sighed, before looking at Susan. “Sorry, my colleague here is a citizen of the Goblin Nation and is… understandably angered by the losses the Branch at London suffered.” Susan gave the witch another look over, before focusing her eyes on Hermione. “Do you trust her?” Hermione didn't even hesitate. “With my life.” The speed with which Hermione responded sent Susan’s mind into her analytical mode, something Davis loved to tease her for as she tended to drown out all other distractions until she reached a conclusion. Familiarity, with ease in physical closeness, though not romantic, high levels of trust that speak of a relationship that had to be longer than a year for it to have been established so instinctually… Susan knew that the amount of people Hermione trusted, particularly after her potions regime was detected, was near zero, with there being less than a handful of people she still felt attachment and loyalty towards. 

            The person next to her wasn't Luna, as Susan didn't feel the raw, seemingly endless optimism that usually radiated off of the former Ravenclaw, and said witch was unlikely to have changed so much physically in the last few years. If it was Fleur, there would be the telltale signs of a Veela's Allure, and though Susan felt a heaviness in the air, it didn't feel like what the Veela’s made her experience at the World Cup, let alone at Hogwarts. While Susan didn't have much of an understanding of the Non-magical world until Hermione started to open her eyes, Auntie Amelia had seen fit to raise her niece reading non-magical literature. One of Susan's favorites had been Sir Arthur Conan Doyle's Sherlock Holmes books, as well as the other detective novels or short stories, which her Aunt also loved to read to Susan when she was younger. What was that old saying? Once you eliminate the impossible, whatever remains, no matter how improbable, must be the truth. The moment that Susan settled in her deduction, the witch in front of her grumbled. “You gave away too much, Mione.” Said brunette blinked, unsure what her companion meant, as Susan stared at the person in front of her. “Did you read my mind?” Said witch shook her head. “No, but your facial expressions gave you away. Might want to work on that.” Susan nodded, before she gave her ex a cheeky grin, “So, how hard was it to get him… her…” The witch grumbled a “her,” which Susan appreciated, “... her to return to Britain?”

            Hermione stared at Susan. “But… how? I mean, they look nothing alike!” Susan smirked. “If I saw her in Diagon Alley, I wouldn't think twice about her other than thinking she was a fine looking witch.” The comment did make the subject of the appraisal blush, as Susan continued. “But next to you? Hermione, there are only so many people you are close to and unless she was a certain Veela, there would only be one person in the entire world you wouldn't hesitate to be in their personal space, let alone trust with your life.” Hermione looked at her companion, who shrugged. “She’s not wrong. If Amelia had the same deductive skills, I can see why she became the DMLE Director. Britain suffered a great loss that day.” Susan lowered her gaze, pain and pride mixed in her eyes. “Thank you. Coming from you, that means a lot. So, what do I call you?” The former Gryffindor boy leaned back. “Elysia Peverell, though I would prefer if there were no records of my being here. I am willing to trust you because Hermione does and I am sure she learned a valuable lesson after the potions were detected in her system. If you need to address me as something, just label me as Gringotts’ Representative. I will be the eyes and ears of the Goblin Nation in the field.” Susan leaned forward. “How much field work are you willing to do against the NDEs?” Elysia sighed. “The bare minimum. I am still of the opinion that the DMLE and the ICW should be the parties responsible for eliminating this threat. My role will be to keep this one safe and to carry out subtle interventions that reduce the risks to the Aurors on the field. Anything more will be at my discretion.”

            Susan sat back and nodded. “I can agree to that. Are you planning on letting anyone else know?” Elysia frowned. “Planning on it? No. I would rather everyone believe that I am either dead or living my life as far away from Britain as possible.” Sighing, she gestured at Hermione. “If, however, we have no choice or, like with you, someone arrives at the conclusion, we will request discretion.” Elysia looked at Susan. “I really do believe that this crisis must be settled by the people of Great Britain, though the ICW and the Goblin Nation will give aid where possible. This is the third time the country has been brought into a bloody conflict in almost sixty years. It's time that the people living here recognize their responsibility in preventing any more wars. On that note, what's your opinion about the NBOs and if they will try and take advantage of the ICW interfering?” The conversation paused as the waiter came with their meals, before Elysia swept the table for anything suspicious as she raised the wards back up. Susan took a few bites of the burger she had ordered, before responding. “I suppose it depends on the end goal of the ICW. If the ICW is only interested in sweeping the NDEs away and leaving the Ministry as is, I don't think they will be all that happy. The New Blood Order wants genuine change, not just a brief moment of peace, and they don't feel that Shacklebolt or the Wizengamot is capable of giving that to them. They might not interfere with the operation against the Neo Death Eaters, but they might become the next insurgency if things are left as they are.”

            Hermione had gone quiet as soon as Susan mentioned the NBOs objective, something the two women at the table noticed, but neither commented on it. Eventually, Hermione sighed. “I will speak to King about that, as well as with the PM and the Queen. It's possible that we can establish a new framework for a British Ministry of Magic, but it will need to be supported by the general public and the powers that be. It will probably mean that the ICW might get bogged down in Britain for longer than they might be willing to, so Jacob needs to inform his superiors and see if they would be willing to help in the building of a new Magical government for Britain.” The natural brunette of the trio looked to her friend across from her. “What about the DMLE? What's their position on all this?” Susan shrugged. “The old timers like Sturgis support Kingsley as he was one of their own, but the younger generation like myself are all for an effective solution to the NDEs, and most would like to see the NBOs just cease being active, though not necessarily imprisoned. All of us remember the previous war and believe in the populace being able to defend themselves, so for the most part there is begrudging support for them, as long as they don't go on the offensive.” Again, something flashed across Hermione’s face before she nodded. “Alright, I will check with Jacob and see how we can integrate the DMLE into our forces.” Susan raised her glass. “Good. I can't wait to finally get to put some of those bastards in their place.” Hermione gave a brief glance at Elysia, worried that her friend might be more interested in the NDEs being six feet under, rather than in a cell in Azkaban. Maybe keeping her as a bodyguard was the right choice after all.

-✿-

            As she made her way back up to the Headmistress’ office, the elderly Scotswoman felt deeply troubled about the news she heard as the owls arrived in the Great Hall over the last few days. Certainly, the resurgence of a new Death Eater movement had been weighing on her mind since the very first attack took place, reminding her of the first few incidents that occurred prior to the onset of the first Wizarding War. Even Kingsley’s decision to treat them as nothing more than a nuisance reminded her of the Ministry’s many mistakes during the beginning of Voldemort's reign of terror. Of course, she could understand why Shacklebolt wasn't being as aggressive as so many people thought he should be. Unlike before, there was no Voldemort leading the Death Eaters. For all of his failings, Tom Riddle had been an exceptional leader to the Death Eaters during the first war, carrying out attacks that left entire Magical Families dead, devastating the Ministry's  ability to respond to any crisis, and maneuvering his supporters into positions of power. Had it not been for his untimely defeat at Godric’s Hollow, Wizarding Britain might have fallen that same year. His defeat had galvanized the Ministry into action, sentencing the Death Eaters who had been too public with their support of You-Know-Who, while those who had barely been seen were able to hide behind the Imperius defence. 

            Though, if Minerva was honest, she had a feeling that part of the Ministry’s decision to even allow such a defence to occur was them wishing to possibly put the war behind them, hoping that the mercy they showed to the families that supported the Death Eaters would earn them some good will in return. It took until the outbreak of the second war for McGonagall and everyone else to recognize that the decision might have been a mistake. Whether it was a mistake for the Ministry to repeat that act of blind faith now… She wasn't exactly sure. Thankfully, that wasn't something she had to deal with on a general basis while at Hogwarts. After the school was repaired at the end of the previous war, Minerva had dedicated almost her entire life to restoring the place to some semblance of normality. Of course, it hadn't been easy to get everything in working order. Even with Voldemort gone and the supposed curse along with him, there were no applicants for the position of Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher, forcing her to accept Kingsley's suggestion of having a rotating staff of Senior Aurors from the Academy fill in. It worked in the sense that the students were actually getting the education they deserved in the course, but it was a nightmare to have to look for willing participants. Then, of course, there was the absence of a Transfiguration Master capable of replacing her, meaning she was still teaching all the students of the school.

            Filius had been unwilling to take up the position of Deputy Head, so the post eventually fell to Pomona Sprout, who had been fortunate enough to find a person to handle the Herbology classes up to fifth year, with her teaching the Newt Courses. And while Horace had been willing to stay at Hogwarts for a few years as Minerva searched for a new Potions Master, he hadn't been thrilled when the replacement was found to be subpar, only being able to teach up to the fifth year course of Potions. Slughorn had been forced to remain as the Head of Slytherin House and manage the NEWT Potions courses as he tried to teach the young man how to manage the more advanced potions, a process that was still ongoing. As she neared the Astronomy Tower, she looked over at the one where the students of Gryffindor house still resided. At the end of the war, she had hoped that the students that she had been responsible for would have returned to complete their studies. She had been pleasantly surprised and touched that Hermione Granger had elected to complete her NEWT education after everything she went through while being on the run from the Death Eaters and Snatchers, though that had been eclipsed by the sudden disappearance of Harry Potter. The entirety of Gryffindor house had felt his absence as everyone had hoped that he would have followed after Miss Granger. When she too left only part way through the school year, Minerva had wondered what was wrong. The answer she received from Hermione had shaken her to her foundations.

            That the brightest witch of her generation had been under the effect of several mind altering potions whilst as a student at Hogwarts had been a shock, but that she believed that Harry had also been under similar effects and that the persons responsible for both of their predicaments were likely to be Severus Snape and Albus Dumbledore… that she didn't even know how to even begin to internalize. McGonagall had questioned the portraits that had been made of the two Headmasters, and Severus had at least looked suitably guilty of the part he played, but Dumbledore had shown little remorse. “Minerva, believe me when I say that if there had been any other option, I would have taken it. But Harry Potter was connected to a prophecy that needed to be carried out to its completion for the threat of Voldemort to finally be removed from our world. When I discovered that his upbringing had almost mirrored Riddle’s, I realized that there was the danger of replacing one Dark Lord with another. That and his behavior during his fifth year, when he was not being affected by the potions, was anything but comforting. For the Greater Good of Wizarding Britain, we had no choice but to make sure that Harry behaved the way he needed to. And, if what you have told me about the end of the war is true, then I genuinely believe that the choice I made was the correct one.” Minerva had felt what respect she had for the man all but vanished that night.

            While she couldn't make any grand changes to prevent such despicable acts from being repeated, she had been able to require all students to undergo a thorough check by Poppy Pomfrey upon their arrival at the school both in September and in January, in hopes of at least catching any traces of anything unusual. Thankfully, she had yet to contact the Ministry regarding someone being exposed to a potion against their will or for being cursed. Sadly, despite her best efforts at restoring Hogwarts, the community had lost what faith it had in the Castle, with the only students signing up being those from long standing families that saw educating their children at the Castle as a necessary part of a child's growth into their culture, or muggleborns, as the law mandated they be instructed, if they didn't wish to suffer having their magic bound and their memories modified. The fact she had heard of several cases of parents actually choosing to have their children’s magic bound rather than sending them into a world that seemed so dangerous broke her heart. She wanted Hogwarts to be the premier school it once was. But until the world itself moved towards a more peaceful state, there was nothing more she could do but keep the students under her care looked after. That was why she was heading to her office now, to see if there was anything else she should know about. Taking a fistful of Floo powder, she tossed it into the chimney of the Headmistress office. “Ministry of Magic, Minister’s office.”

            After a brief pause, a voice finally came from the green flames. “Minister Shacklebolt’s office. May I ask who is calling?” Minerva placed her hands on her stomach. “Minerva McGonagall from Hogwarts. I would like to know if the Minister can spare a moment to speak to me.” The secretary responded. “He’s been rather busy these last few days but I will let him know you called and see if he is willing to give you a few minutes. One moment please.” A few minutes of silence ended when a familiar deep voice came from the flames. “Good afternoon Minerva. What can I do for you?” The Scotswoman sighed. “Good afternoon, Kingsley. I saw the news about the attack at Diagon Alley and wanted to know if you believe Hogwarts should take extra precautions.” Kingsley was quiet for a moment. “A bit of extra caution may be warranted, though unfortunately I cannot send any Aurors to increase the security of the Castle at this very moment. I would suggest you speak with your fellow staff members, have the Prefects be more attentive and make sure that the wards are operating accordingly.” Minerva frowned. “I will do what we can, though I am sure you are aware that the Spring Recess will soon be upon us. I fear the students may not be safe taking the Express back home.” Kingsley hummed to himself. “Many of the suspected Neo Death Eaters have relatives currently studying at Hogwarts. I seriously doubt they would attack the train or the station with their children being in the line of fire. I will see if I can increase security at the station regardless, but I doubt the school will be targeted for now.”

            After a few brief words, Shacklebolt excused himself, leaving McGonagall with her own churning thoughts. Kingsley was right in that the Neo Death Eaters would likely not endanger their own children, so the School was an unlikely target, particularly without Voldemort's power, as the only way they previously broke through the wards had been after he had blasted it to splinters. Still, she needed to be cautious. She would inform her fellow staff members about the discussion with Kingsley and have them organize better patrols to make certain that the Castle remained secure. After all, even with Shacklebolt’s assurance, Minerva couldn't shake the feeling that something was going terribly wrong. She wasn't sure what made her feel this way or how it might manifest, but she was certain that these Neo Death Eaters might not be as strong as Voldemort, they could very well be a thousand times more desperate. She spared a look at the portraits of her last two predecessors but elected not to consult them. Albus had too much faith in Kingsley's government and Severus had too little, though the later headmaster still continued to defer to his predecessor. As much as Minerva wanted to trust Albus and Kingsley, she had seen the consequences first hand of what that trust amounted to. Her faith had resulted in two of her cubs being toyed with by the man she trusted the most, both being moved around like chess pieces. She had no intention of letting history repeat itself. She would do the best she could to protect her students, the Ministry and the Neo Death Eaters be damned.

-✿-

            “Mon Ange? Are you here?” Gabrielle looked up from her book, having been enjoying a cool yet sunny day outside in the Peverell Gardens. Adeline had been by in the last few days, inspecting her work, and making sure that all the plants were growing properly, removing any weeds and pruning away any buds that were growing out of place. For now the flowerbeds were a jumble of green leaves and stems, far from the fully grown flowers that many would buy at a store, but Gabrielle knew that one had to wait to enjoy the finer things in life. It was a lesson she learned the hard way, as both Harry's bonded, and as Elysia's lover. It had almost been a week since her girlfriend went to Britain to safeguard the Goblin District of Londinium and, thankfully, they had been able to talk through the scrying mirrors most nights. In some way the interactions reminded Gabrielle of the early stages of their friendship, as they were just talking about everyday things, with Gabrielle trying a few times to tease her lover, before letting it go. Their separation after a year and a half of almost always being around each other was having an effect on each other, with the Young Veela struggling to sleep at night. Elysia had a similar struggle, though she had already developed a way to get herself to sleep… training herself to physical exhaustion. Gabrielle had laughed at that, which did make Elysia smile, something that Gabrielle took as a win.

            Taking inspiration from the last of the Peverells work ethic, Gabrielle tried to do the same, in her own way. She was definitely exercising more in the gym, her leg muscles aching every day, and even trying a few arm workouts that had the benefit of her not being bothered by the weight of books as much, but whilst Elysia pushed herself physically, the blonde witch was more interested in pushing herself mentally. In a few months she would be having her next test as an MCH in training, with her final examination before licensing being in just a single year after that. She wanted to study as much as possible whilst her days were filled with little to do but wait for the sun to set and hope that Elysia and Hermione would be safe. The late night calls were definitely helping, which was probably why Elysia was doing them, though every time she saw her girlfriend’s hair, Gabrielle was reminded that Elysia didn’t want to be there. Not that the dark brown dye that Hermione applied was bad, it did look good on her, but Gabrielle had come to adore the black glossy look that Elysia's hair always had… even if it was an eternal mess, particularly in the mornings. She had also seen her wearing the contacts that shifted her eye color from green to greenish blue, though she would always take them off before sleep, as she found them irritating. While all these changes could be achieved via magic, Elysia had wanted to magically register as unchanged, so that people would just look at her and move on.

            Still, Gabrielle hated that Elysia clearly didn't want to be in Britain, let alone be recognized. That one person already managed it was troubling, though Elysia and Hermione both agreed that she was probably the only person with the deductive skills to figure the truth out so quickly, with Elysia adjusting her mannerisms a bit more and Hermione… having to learn how to stay out of the personal space of a person she was supposed to be unfamiliar with. So far, Susan Bones could just be considered a fluke, but Elysia wasn't taking it for granted. She wanted people to just ignore her wherever she was, because the alternative could result in her having to uproot her life in France, something that Gabrielle herself wasn't fond of contemplating. She herself had grown very fond of the Peverell Estate, as well as the village of Saint-Cirq-Lapopie, the people there always being very supportive and welcoming to her and her family. Speaking of family, Gabrielle smiled as she saw her mother stepping through the entrance to the Gardens. “Maman! What brings you here?” Apolline smiled at her as she held a wicker basket in her hand. “Your father is busy in the courts today and I felt like I needed to see you. Would you like some snacks?” Closing her book after setting a bookmark, Gabrielle gestured at the available seat on the patio table, which Apolline gladly took, as Ida appeared to ask them for any preferences in beverages.

            “How are you holding up here on your own?” Gabrielle shrugged. “It could be worse. Elysia and I speak every night through the mirrors, and I have Ida and Sera to keep me company when I am not out on errands. Though… I have to admit, the house does feel… empty without Elysia or her familiars. I keep waiting to hear a crash somewhere in the house, seeing Macha attached to Anand’s back or to find Badb just watching me out of the corner of my eye. Walking into the potions lab and seeing the experiments and specimens missing since Elysia had Gringotts retrieve them with the stocked supplies to continue the research in her absence doesn't help either. I can't imagine… what this place must have felt like to Elysia those first few months on her own. Sure, she had her familiars, and she and Ida kept busy… but I can see why she needed to leave every week or so just to feel… something different.” Apolline gave her a knowing look. “Your father and I went through something very similar after you went to Beauxbatons. With Fleur and Victoire in Britain and you at school, it became a habit that we would each bury ourselves in our work… only for the loneliness to eat away at us as our decision drove a wedge between us. It wasn't until I sat him down one day, feeling particularly abandoned, that François saw the damage we had done to each other and we have always tried to never let ourselves become so engrossed in our careers that we forget that we made a vow to each other.” Gabrielle lowered her eyes. “Elysia and I haven't made any such vows, mother.”

            Apolline nodded after eating a slice of cheese with cold cuts of meat. “No, perhaps not, but the desire to do more is there, isn't it? To grow closer to her, in spite of the distance.” Gabrielle nodded, as Apolline reached into the bottom of her basket, pulling out a book. Frowning, Gabrielle opened the hardcover and looked for the book’s title, her eyes surprised with what she found. “The Journals of Cateline Peverell née Brocéliande. Have they decided to publish it?” Apolline shook her head. “After your grandmother and Elder Ligia helped with the translation, so far only Elysia and the Council of Elders have read it, as did the publishers that will be working it into print, though I did skim through it. It would seem Cateline was exceedingly cautious, revealing no true family secrets, though her thoughts and observations of the times are… strangely relevant, even today. As the only romantic partner of a Peverell, we all agreed you deserved to be the next person to read it in full.” Gabrielle looked up at her mother after she reached over and rested her hand on her-daughter's knee. “I understand that you wish to carry onward with your choice but there is nothing wrong with taking the time and listening to the past for guidance. While Elysia wasn't raised as a Peverell, nor was she raised well by anyone other than the Goblins, the parallels that I found in these pages were both comforting… and haunting.”

            The conversation turned to lighter subjects, like Fleur spending more time with the Grangers along with Victoire, a choice that seemed to have been the right one, as Emma loved reading stories to Victoire and Dan seemed delighted to see the little girl playing in the backyard. These interactions helped to ease Fleur's own worries, and the warmth that the Grangers showed her, despite everything, had made the Delacour women certain that Fleur had finally found the right partner. After a few minutes talking and enjoying the sun, Apolline left the Estate, leaving Gabrielle alone. She tried to focus on her studies, but the youngest of the Delacour sisters kept seeing the journal just on the edge of her vision, her mother's words echoing in her head. Still, she powered through her curiosity and finished her reading material, writing a few notes down on a small book that she now kept with her at all times, where she wrote the more uncommon medical ailments of creatures, just in case her application of common remedies proved ineffective, as the uncommon ones were easier to forget and the symptoms and telltale signs were harder to spot. After enjoying dinner with Ida and taking a shower, Gabrielle found herself in Elysia's bedroom wearing her bathrobe, her hair partly dried as she reached out to her lover through the mirror, smiling at the sight of her and telling her about her day. Getting permission from her, Gabrielle eventually placed the book in her lap and turned to the first page.

-✿-

            “Anyone else getting a sense of deja vu?” Hermione couldn't disagree with Elysia as they walked through the mostly deserted streets of Diagon Alley. While the Ministry had finished doing the repairs, meaning that the shops and cobblestone paths looked cleaner than usual, the fact remained that the population no longer felt safe walking the streets of the economic artery of the British Magical Community. There were as many Aurors patrolling the streets as there were residents, though the clothes worn by the Aurors weren't the usual burgundy robes of the Ministry, but the white and blue of the ICW. While the international group had robes or clothes that were more strategic, these were primarily used in its offensive operations. When the Aurors needed to operate in the general public, they usually wore the more vibrant uniform, as a show of strength and confidence. Sadly, it didn't seem that the locals embraced the same confidence as the few that walked the streets moved towards their destination quickly, getting indoors as swiftly as possible. Even the front entrance of Weasleys Wizard Wheezes was more barren than usual, as Susan and Hermione spotted right in front of it. Elysia, still with her hair dyed and her contact lenses concealing her natural eyes, gestured at the store front. “I will stay out here and keep an eye out.” The two women nodded, with Hermione understanding Elysia’s concern. Susan had already discovered her identity, she didn't want the Weasleys to do so as well.

            The Bones Matriarch had been quite respectful of Elysia, not bombarding her with questions as Hermione had done the moment they were reunited, their conversations being mostly focused on the task at hand, which the brunette could tell was something her friend really appreciated. Other than for meeting up with Susan, Elysia had just been staying in Gringotts, either speaking with its populace away from the eyes of the ICW presence, working in the Potions Lab, or up in the suite that was designed just for her, with Hermione being given the room next to it so that they didn't need to walk far. She couldn't even begin to grasp the monumental shift that the Goblins exhibited in their behaviors when Elysia was in sight of them, the bank employees instantly feeling comfortable and chatty, the guards speaking to her with reverence and familiarity. It had taken the bright witch all of a second to realize that Elysia had probably been in this very bank during the five years she was apparently fulfilling her debt to the Goblin Nation, meaning that she knew these people very well and vice versa. It also meant that Harry had literally been just a short distance away from everyone that had been desperately looking for him in the first five years of his disappearance and no one had even considered the possibility that he had turned himself over to the Goblins willingly, not that they would have confirmed his location had anyone asked. Still… It was obvious that Elysia didn’t want anything else to do with the British Magical Community, so Hermione was willing to accommodate her. 

            Entering the mostly empty store, the sight of the products on the shelves did remind the former Grinfindor witch of the missing Twin. This store had been the dream of both Fred and George Weasley and it had been a source of great pride for the two of them after they left Hogwarts during their seventh year, refusing to complete their NEWTs, even after Umbridge had been removed from her position at the school. While it had caused some friction within the Weasley family, that conflict evaporated after Fred died at Hogwarts. Molly simply couldn't bring herself to ask George to leave the shop that he and his twin had built and since it was still a successful business, the Weasley Matriarch just focused her attention on the rest of her family. While Hermione would have preferred never having any interactions with any of the Weasleys, she at least understood that George was unlikely to have been aware of what was being done to Harry and to herself, as neither he nor his brother would have been supportive, particularly after Harry gave them the funds to start the business. She was certain of this because she had confronted the redheaded man after she had returned to Britain from Australia. Appearing as if summoned by her thoughts, George took one look at her and froze. “Well… I’ll be damned. Hermione Granger! I certainly didn't expect to see you here again. Damn, you are looking quite well.” Hermione waved at him. “You are looking fine yourself. Has Angelina been keeping the ladies at bay?”

            George grumbled. “More like I am keeping all the fanboys away from her. When she became Vice-Captain of the Holyhead Harpies, every creep from all over the island had been hounding her, though she can handle the attention well enough. Oh? Is that Susan? I thought you two weren't together anymore.” Susan shook her head as she pulled out her badge. “We're not. Sorry to bother you George, but we are here on official business. You have an office where we can chat away from prying ears?” Gesturing at the two to follow, the tall redhead led the women up the stairs to his office, though the presence of a second desk made it clear that he still saw it as belonging to him and his deceased brother. Once the wards came up, George crossed his arms over his chest as he leaned back on his desk. “So, what can I help you with? I already gave my report regarding the attack from the other day.” Susan sighed. “We are not here concerning the attack. We are here to speak to a member of the New Blood Order on behalf of the ICW Aurors.” George narrowed his eyes but seeing that the two witches weren't taking any action against him, he sighed. “I had a feeling you were going to come with something like that. So, what does the ICW want with us?” Hermione raised her hand in an appeasing gesture. “It's nothing like what Kingsley wants, I can assure you. The ICW have been reviewing the cases that the Ministry has brought against the NBO and as far as they are concerned, most of the activities of the group fall under self-defence. Their concern is for the times that the NBO carried out attacks against others.”

            Susan noticed the odd look George gave Hermione but decided to continue the conversation herself. “They have come to the decision that the New Blood Order can be given pardons for their activities… on the condition that the membership properly identify themselves, cease any further acts of aggression and understand that they will be barred from serving in any public posting for a set amount of time. The time period is the only negotiable element in this offer.” George looked between the two before rubbing the back of his head. “I can't tell you how the rest will take it but I can pass the offer along. Just one thing. I understand that the ICW doesn't want a bunch of vigilantes mucking up their investigations and interventions, but if the members of the NBO happen to find themselves under attack or are in a position to help protect others from being attacked, they won't be getting into any trouble with the ICW?” Hermione looked at Susan who shook her head, before she looked back at George. “We can ask them for clarification but I doubt they would be against the NBO defending themselves or others. They just want to be sure that the New Blood Order doesn't become another insurgency movement they have to deal with.” George nodded. “Yeah, that tracks. Guess we should have listened to you, huh?” Susan blinked at the look that was shared by the two. “Is there something I should know?”

            After sparing a look at Hermione, who sighed but otherwise didn't seem interested in stopping him, George elaborated. “The New Blood Order had initially been created as a purely defensive organization. Sure, we would try and gather intel, but we weren't supposed to launch any attacks. Unfortunately… as the Neo Death Eaters grew bolder, the members grew more frustrated with the leadership that advocated patience… and overruled her. She left us that very same night.” Susan frowned until everything clicked into place as she looked at Hermione. “You? You were in the New Blood Order?” George raised a finger. “To be fair, she started the group after it became clear that the Ministry was back to its old games, and it was before you left the Academy. She placed very strict rules on us to keep us from becoming the next Order of the Phoenix. No attacks, no hidden operations… and no attempts to get DMLE operatives as part of the organization. Unlike Dumbledore, she felt that the Aurors didn't need to have their loyalties divided. And before you get mad at her, you were still in the Academy when the group was formed, and you had just gotten your badge a few weeks after she left.” Hermione rubbed her arm as she looked at Susan. “When you asked me to not pass anything to the NBO, I meant it when I said I wouldn't. This is the first time I have been talking to a member since I resigned. I didn't want to be a part of a group that would be putting innocents in danger just to score points against the Death Eaters.”

            Susan rubbed her hair. “And when were you planning to tell me?” Hermione gestured at George. “If the NBO agreed to the terms, I was going to submit my name as part of the list, along with my memories.” George stood up straight. “Now hold on, that wouldn't be fair to you. The NBOs only crimes came about after you left. You shouldn't be punished for the things we did. The Ministry needs you, Hermione. If things finally settle down, you would be on the short list for Minister for Magic or Chief Witch!” Hermione looked from George to Susan, seeing that even her ex seemed to agree with his statement, and if she was honest with herself she found the support very flattering. Sometime in the past she would have even welcomed the offer in the first place. As she looked away from Susan, she caught sight of Elysia standing guard outside through the shop's window, before she closed her eyes. She saw images of her parents finally living freely once more, both smiling as she walked through the door of their new home, as well as images of Victoire pulling her by the hand to show Hermione her latest drawings. She then saw Fleur, smiling at her, as they laid in bed next to each other after being intimate, her cheeks flushed red, hair disheveled. The person that started the New Blood Order or that one day hoped to become Minister for Magic… That wasn’t her anymore. She, like Elysia before her, had found what she wanted more than anything in her life and it wasn't being the head of a Magical Government or the trailblazer for first generation Witches. She wanted to enjoy the life she had with the people that meant the world to her.

            Turning to look at her friends, she gave them an apologetic smile. “Thank you or the vote of confidence, but I am not planning to stay in Britain after the war. I came here to settle matters once and for all, to leave the community in a better state than how I found it all those years ago… but I am not doing it for me anymore. I found what I was looking for in my life and I realize that a political posting isn't what I see myself doing anymore. I will leave it to the ICW to determine if I will be barred from public service for my part in the inception of the Order, but whatever happens, when this intervention ends, I will be leaving Great Britain … probably for the last time. What comes after for the island … will be in your hands.” Susan saw the determination in her friend's face and sighed, before nodding. “For what it's worth… I understand.” She then turned to George. “Give the other members the offer and see what your answer is. If the Order won't agree fully, we can take in members individually, and have the rest be handled by the Aurors if they perform any more illegal activities.” George nodded. “I will let them know. Oh, if you need anything from the shop, just call out to me. With the way things are right now, I can afford to give you two some decent discounts.” The two witches left George's office and met up with the third member of their group as they left, before walking towards Gringotts, as what came next was out of their hands.

-✿-

            “Oh… wow. You are certainly living it up.” Elysia looked up from her book as Susan entered the Champion Suite, having been allowed entry. She returned her attention to her book. “If you're looking for Hermione, she's out in the non-magical side of London talking to her parents. She will probably be back in a few minutes.” Susan nodded, spending some time looking around the room, before the raven haired watching her sighed. “You can ask, just know that I might not answer.” Susan looked over at the former Gryffindor, before lowering her eyes. “I don't even know where to start. I am not going to ask about why you're a girl now, as it's not my place to question it. It's just… I suppose we all had our own image of who you were and who you are now certainly doesn't match that.” Elysia hummed to herself, her eyes still fixed on the book infront of her. “Did Hermione tell you about the potions she was exposed to?” Susan sighed but nodded. “Yeah. I… actually went up to Headmistress McGonagall to ask her about that.” Elysia looked over at the redhead. “And?” Susan shook her head. “She wasn't involved. Dumbledore and Snape hid that information from her. I do know that I saw her glaring at their portraits in the Headmaster's Office, so she was probably very angry with the two of them. Of course, Hermione made it clear that she suspected you had been dosed too and… I think that really weighed heavily on McGonagall's mind. You two were among her favorite students and somehow she missed something so egregious. She became a lot more conscious about the students’ health and safety after that.”

            Elysia shrugged. “Better late than never, I guess. Anyways, who I am was being heavily affected by the potions I was under, not to mention the stress of being targeted by Death Eaters and Voldemort all the time, so I am very certain that you all had an image that never matched with who I was, let alone who I wanted to be.” Susan looked over at the raven haired witch. “And is this who you wanted to be?” Elysia looked back at the former Hufflepuff. “I don't think everyone ever gets to be exactly who they want to be. For that you would need nearly ideal conditions and the freedom to make the choices yourself. Even as I am now… I am both what I wanted to become… and what I needed to be in order to have the freedom to make the choices for myself.” Susan frowned. “And… Nothing that you were a part of before means anything to you? Not Hogwarts, the DA or Britain?” Elysia sighed, closing the book in her hand and placing it on the table, before turning to look at Susan directly. “In the case of Britain, I have no attachment to the island or its people. In a lot of ways, the magical and non-magical communities both failed me. My relatives treated me poorly, the schools failed to pick up on the signs of abuse, and I was never treated fairly or with kindness. On the Magical side, how many times did the opinions of the masses swing to extremes when they were referring to me? First they celebrated the day my parents were killed, congratulating me for something my mother died for, all the while ignoring the fact that I was an orphan.  Then, when they wanted to hide their heads in the sand, they preferred to believe I was a liar rather than consider the possibility that a madman was back on the loose.”

            Recalling the Castle, Elysia continued on. “Then there is Hogwarts, a place that should have been my sanctuary, a place that, considering my upbringing, was the closest thing I knew to a home. The students shared the same shifting public opinion the rest of the community had and the professors… the very people that should have been looking after my best interests, were at best negligent in their duties to me and at worst complicit in the crimes that were being perpetuated against me, all the while people, even students, were trying to kill me. I had no attachment to anyone or anything in this world. With the facts I just highlighted, could you honestly say that I should have any sort of fondness for either the British Magical Community or Hogwarts?” Susan lowered her head, knowing that she too had been complicit in ostracizing Harry, both during their second year and the Heir of Slytherin accusations, and during the Triwizard Tournament. She might have apologized during their time training in the Room of Requirement, but it wouldn't have been enough to change his mind. “No… no, you're right. You have every right to not want anything to do with either the school or the community.” She looked up after wiping the tears from her eyes. “What about the DA? Aren't you interested in hearing about your other schoolmates? Or at least reaching out to them?” Elysia shook her head. “As much as I enjoyed teaching the students in the DA, that was more Hermione's idea. I wasn't particularly fond of getting so many people involved in the madness that was my life. After the war ended and I had made the decision to just fade away, I felt that parting ways with everyone was the best choice. That said…”

            Elysia peered over at the window that overlooked a side street of Diagon Alley. “I knew that my choice was going to hurt a lot of people, particularly those that I really cared about. With Luna… I tried to keep an eye on her but Gringotts had very few interactions with her and we lost track of her movements. Hermione… was easier to check on and I could see that she was finally pushing herself towards the life she had always wanted, even though she was always in danger because of who she was. I wanted to help but I knew that my coming back as Harry wouldn't have helped at all, let alone if I suddenly turned up as a woman. Everyone else in the DA… You all deserved to be free to decide your own fate without my being involved in any of it. You all did great during that failure of a seventh year without me. I was certain you would all be fine. Though… I suppose old habits are hard to shake, seeing as Hermione and George went and founded a new vigilante group. Aside from those that went into the DMLE, or are too busy at Hogwarts, I have a feeling many of the DA joined the New Blood Order.” Susan chuckled. “Probably. For what it's worth… I think being part of the DA with you helped out a lot of us, and I am not talking about those who decided to take the law into their own hands again.” Susan raised her hand to her chest. “If it hadn't been for you, bravely fighting against the Death Eaters and Voldemort, being so brave in the face of seemingly certain death… I don't think I would have become an Auror.”

            Looking up, Susan found those familiar green eyes staring back at her, as she had heard that the contacts, while mostly benign, were still a bit uncomfortable for Elysia to wear, so she only wore them when leaving the Bank. “You all give me too much credit… and not enough for yourselves.” She leaned back into her backrest and crossed her legs. “I don't consider myself all that brave. Bravery should be a conscious choice by those who see danger before them. I was never conscious of the decisions I was carrying out. At first I did what I thought was right, believing that at the very least I needed to behave myself in a way that would be beyond reproach. Fat lot of good that did in the years I was at Hogwarts. As for being brave in the face of Voldemort and the Death Eaters… What was my alternative? To kneel down and let them kill me? Torture me? I didn't really have a lot of options. My only alternative had been Sirius… and he was taken from me.” Elysia clenched her fist as the pain of that loss still weighed heavy on her heart, particularly here, being so close to the place where it occurred. Taking a deep, calming breath, Elysia shook her head, before looking at Susan. “In a lot of ways… I think we all really showed who we truly were after the war was over. I saw the way things were heading and left to find some real meaning in my life. But you and Hermione… You two are the bravest people I know. She pushed on, despite the dangers she continued to face. And you…”

            Elysia gave Susan a bittersweet smile. “You and I were like mirror images, not that dissimilar from Neville. The three of us lost our families, our homes and innocence way too soon. I couldn't stand to continue living in this place, but you? You planted your feet, refused to give in and took on the career that you believed in, knowing fully well the dangers that awaited you. I think if you asked the Hat right now, you might discover that you are more of a Gryffindor than you realize… Though from what Hermione has said, you are still every bit the hard working Hufflepuff.” Susan blushed under the praise. “Coming from you… that means a lot. But I still think you were a brave person, Elysia. And that you still are.” Elysia chuckled. “The Goblins would agree but I think I learned to temper my bravery with knowledge and wisdom… And at the very least the Goblin Healer that took care of me for five years has been quite happy to find that I am no longer a constant resident of her Medical Wing. Pretty sure I matched my visits to Pomfrey’s Hospital Wing while I lived here.” Susan chuckled back. “Now that I think about it, you did spend a lot of time in the Hospital, though if what you say is true, I don't think you can blame Malfoy or the Slytherins anymore for it.” Elysia shook her head. “Please, I imagine he has been just as much trouble for you as a civilian as he was for me as a student.” Susan frowned. “Not really. Ever since he has been working as Professor of Potions under Slughorn at Hogwarts, he's been pretty well behaved.” Susan’s words drove an ice cold dagger into Elysia's heart, with Hermione entering the room as Elysia responded to the news. “What?”

Chapter Text

            “I can't believe those Traitors! How dare they side with the ICW over their own Ministry!” Shacklebolt sighed, as he sat in his office at the Ministry of Magic, though the fact he was still able to enter it was a small mercy provided by the ICW, as the Aurors were more interested in hunting down the Neo Death Eaters than actually running the government. For now, at least. He was under no illusion that if the crisis was concluded, they would turn their attention to him and his government and interfere there as well. He didn't want to give them any more reasons to expand their authority. “Enough. I understand your feelings, Podmore, but there is nothing we can do about it. The ICW went through the trouble to get an ironclad reason for their intervention. Until they leave, or the Prime Minister restores us to our proper position as the Head of British Magical Community, we will just have to accept the fact that the many of our own Aurors will not be acting on our orders. Now, aside from those that left the DMLE, do you have any actual news for me?” Sturgis cleared his throat. “Well, since the rest of the Aurors that refused to join the ICW initiative were placed in charge of the security of The Ministry and Azkaban, the ICW Aurors were in charge of security at King's Cross for when the students returned for the Easter Recess. According to them, there were no incidents of note, and no signs of anything suspicious. As of right now, there have been no arrests nor any confrontations, which makes me believe that the NDEs are nervous about encountering the ICW Aurors. There have been whispers of brief skirmishes Between the NBO and the NDEs, but nothing definitive. There is a rumor that the NBO were contacted about possible amnesty, though we have no knowledge on the specifics.”

            Kingsley nodded. “I am not surprised if they were contacted, though I am glad things have been quiet of late. What about the Alley and Gringotts? Any changes there?” Podmore looked over his notes. “So far, everything has been quiet, with the presence of the ICW Aurors having a calming effect on the population. Many more people have been willing to step into the Alley in the last few days, though a small change was noticed when the Auror Security presence seemed to have been reduced in number, only to be sublimated by armed Goblins in full plate armor. The two groups seem to be coordinating security and carrying out inspections, though no incidents of note have been reported, other than Representative Granger being seen coming and going from the bank, usually with an unknown escort.” Kingsley pursed his lips. While he had been fond of Hermione Granger, as she was an excellent witch and a talented member of his staff, he had always been wary of her and her ideas. Like Harry Potter before her, she had always been pushing to change the established laws and norms of Wizarding Britain, whether it was the treatment and exchange of House Elves, the disadvantages of the muggleborns or the current representation of the community in the Wizengamot. He had humored her in the sense that he allowed her to write up the proposals for all the changes, but had left them aside, knowing that they would never pass the Wizengamot, particularly since he was not convening it.

            The fact that she had returned didn't surprise him all that much. He understood her sense of responsibility and wasn't surprised in the least that she had attempted to secure ICW intervention into British territory. For the most part he had been able to delay such actions, until the Prime Minister and the Queen overruled him, dismissing the Ministry's Authority. In fact, he wouldn't be surprised if Hermione Granger was the Interim Representative of Wizarding Britain, the posting simply going unannounced as she wouldn't be able to currently take command of the Ministry, hence why Kingsley had been left in his post. He listened as Podmore reported that Gringotts was back to being open for business, though all arrivals were undergoing far more extensive security measures to get past the main entrance. A knock on the door revealed the presence of Percy Weasley. While he had been previously part of the Fudge, Scrimgeour and Pius Thicknesse administrations, his continued employment had been questioned due to his actions under the last of said administrations due to it being a puppet government for Voldemort. His eventual decision to turn against the Death Eater backed Ministry and participation at the Battle of Hogwarts had earned him a pardon for any of his past activities, and while he had been focused on getting a license as a solicitor, he was still employed at the Ministry, his experience being invaluable in keeping it running, despite the Wizengamot not being called to session.

            “Here are the arrangements for the next few days, including the Quidditch Game on Friday. The ICW apparently delegated the security of the event to the Aurors that left the DMLE. The public portkeys are in place for anyone that needs them and the Knight Bus will be on site to ferry anyone too drunk to make it home safely after the game.” Podmore received the papers as Kingsley thanked Percy, before the redhead left the office. Sturgis looked through the documents. “It would seem they will be having another full house.” Shacklebolt chuckled. “Not surprising, since it's the Harpies playing against the Cannons. The latter may be known for losing, but they always make for exciting plays. The fact that no games have been targeted so far probably also gives the people a sense of security, though recent events don't really lend much confidence that the NDEs will behave themselves.” Podmore looked up from the documents in his hands. “Speaking of security… I was thinking that we may have a means of not only dealing a blow to the Neo Death Eaters, but also to the ICW.” Shacklebolt turned to his former Head Auror. “What do you have in mind? It's not like we can send the Aurors who elected to remain loyal out as soon as an attack occurs.” Sturgis shook his head. “Of course not, they would be quite busy running security. That said… we do have the Dementors under our employ.” Kingsley narrowed his eyes. “Sturgis, Cornelius already tried this game before with Black and the escaped Death Eaters. It didn't end well.”

            Podmore raised his hand in an appeasing gesture. “I am not suggesting sending them after specific targets. I was thinking that if we hear rumors of an attack or if one is in progress, we could order the Dementors to the area and have them deal with the NDEs.” Shacklebolt shook his head. “You know they can't distinguish between friend or foe. Releasing them would put Aurors and civilians in danger.” Podmore raised his finger. “The ICW and our traitorous staffers would put the safety of civilians first, while you and I both know that our DMLE Aurors are probably the only ones who have the skills to cast a Patronus. That would reduce collateral damage mostly to the NDEs and the ICW Aurors, since there aren't Dementors outside of Britain. Think about it. Any civilian losses would be the fault of the ICW failing at their job, our staffers would look like heroes and the NDEs would suffer some losses. It would be enough to get the Prime Minister to rescind his stupid order and get the ICW out of our island. Best of all, we could blame the Dementors’ presence on the Neo Death Eaters, leaving us in the clear.” Kingsley stared at Sturgis, not liking the plan, but not seeing anything wrong with the logic. The DMLE were specifically trained to be able to use the Patronus Charm, with Potter’s former DA and the Order being able to use it as well. They could focus on keeping the civilians safe, while the Neo Death Eaters were forced to wrangle with the Dementors. While the dreadful creatures had only acted on behalf of the Death Eaters because of Voldemort's power in the past, it didn't mean that they wouldn't act out in the present. Maybe this could work.

            Sighing Kingsley waved his hand. “Write up a standing order for the Dementors for the guards to deliver. As soon as a large-scale attack occurs, have them head to the designated area, but make sure you put a time for them to return. We don't want them running loose through the countryside.” Sturgis nodded. “I will get to it. Just one more thing… It would be wise if we sent all of them, making it look like they defected to the NDEs in mass. If we send a few in number, it will look like what Umbridge did against Potter, rather than an unforeseen circumstance.” After getting Shacklebolt's approval, Sturgis began to pen the order outside of the Minister's office, as Kingsley looked to the side of his desk, where a photograph sat framed, revealing the second iteration of the Order of the Phoenix. He was pretty certain that many of his fellow order members wouldn't approve of his decision, and as such he wouldn't tell them of the plan. What he planned to do, however, was inform them as soon as the Dementors left Azkaban so that they too could add their strength and skill with the Patronus to help defend the civilians. This was the only way he could ensure that civilian casualties would remain as low as possible while also ensuring that ICW would look completely out of their depth. Once he had control over the Ministry in its entirety again, he could then try and focus on dealing with the NDEs and the NBO, so that there would be no further challenges to his authority before he could get Wizarding Britain back to working order, however long that might take.

-✿-

            “I swear… this is like the Triwizard Tournament all over again. Who the fuck thought it was a good idea to have a large public event during heightened terrorist activity?” Susan scratched her cheek. “To be fair… games are usually planned ahead of time, so this wasn't something that just sprung up on the schedule, not to mention the organizers would have to offer refunds, reschedule a new game and probably take a loss…” Elysia's glare made Susan's explanation end. “Right, it's such an inconvenience to the Ministry and the organizers. You know what's a greater inconvenience? Having players, spectators and security personnel dying because a bunch of paper pushers were too lazy and greedy to actually put the safety of the people above their own interests! You asked me why I left Britain? This is why!” Elysia continued to mumble curses under her breath, some sounding decidedly Goblin in origin as Hermione rubbed the back of her head, sharing some of Elysia's exasperation. The ICW intervention force had left Minister Shacklebolt in control of the day to day operations of the Ministry so as to avoid derailing the bureaucracy that the population depended on while the group focused on the NDEs. Apparently, they had miscalculated, as they had hoped to avoid stretching out their personnel too thin, only for the scheduled Quidditch game to catch them by surprise.

            Both Jacob and Susan had agreed that the game presented a serious security risk to the population, but because the populace had seen almost every game being ignored as a target of NDEs activities, even the threat of a cancelation wasn't enough to scare them away, particularly since the organizers and the players themselves were being stubborn, refusing to postpone the event, with the ICW force hesitant to arrest the lot of them for endangering public security during a state of emergency. The only concession they secured was that all further games would be canceled and postponed until after the crisis was over and that the Ministry would run any future public events through the ICW before approval was issued. In exchange, the ICW would post a joint group of its own Aurors and those from the DMLE that chose to cooperate with them to the game to ensure that it was safe. Elysia had no plans to attend or to take part, leaving Susan to do her job as the provisional Head Auror of the DMLE force, with Hermione and Jacob being busy targeting the Estates of the NDEs that had been identified through an internal audit of Gringotts’ London’s accounts and the intel they were able to get from Sangroyal. To no one's surprise, the names that appeared on the list were those who had either been active supporters of the Death Eaters while at Hogwarts, if not passively complicit.

            With Gregory Goyle currently imprisoned in France, the remaining people on the list were other former Slytherin students, like Graham Montague, Cassius Warrington and Marcus Flint. Not that everyone that was in Slytherin shared their ideals, as was obvious with Daphne Greengrass, Tracey Davis and Adrian Pucey. Even Theodore Nott, whose father and grandfather had both pledged themselves to Voldemort, had stayed clear of any involvement with either the NDE movement or its financiers, becoming an Unspeakable for the Department of Mysteries. The Carrow Twins had been even more drastic in their opposition to their parent's ideals, uprooting their entire lives to move out to MACUSA, where Jacob assured them the two women were living peaceful, though very… exciting lives. The names that Elysia had been more interested in, however, were those of the Malfoy family. After Harry surrendered Regency over the House of Black, Castle Black and what was left of the family's Vaults fell into Draco Malfoy's hands, though based on what Gringotts could find, they hadn't been able to do much with it other than the family moving there, leaving the Malfoy Estate. Lucius Malfoy had apparently died while serving his sentence in Azkaban, leaving Narcissa a widow, though he lived long enough to hear about Draco's marriage to Pansy Parkinson. The two had yet to produce a child.

            Hearing that Draco had taken up his Godfather’s post at Hogwarts had deeply troubled Elysia, though Hermione felt it could have been motivated by some lingering resentment she still harbored for Severus Snape. Apparently, the position for Professor of Potions had been pursued by two people, one being Draco, the other being Earnie McMillan. Both had the qualifications, though Earnie seemed to have obtained better grades in his NEWT scores and had been doing well in his Mastery certification, but Shacklebolt overruled McGonagall's choice, saying that the only way forward was for the sins of the past to be forgiven. Since Draco hadn't actually killed Dumbledore, and his actions in letting the Death Eaters into the Castle during the end of his sixth year were technically under duress, he was only charged with being partly complicit in the actions of the organization. With him leaving the Battle of Hogwarts and not taking a side, it was decided that he would only pay a fine, that he would take up his father's position as Head of the Malfoy Family and would be allowed to pursue a career so long as he wasn't employed at the Ministry itself. As far as Hermione knew, he was behaving himself at Hogwarts, and none of the Death Eaters or Sangroyal loyalists arrested singled him out as a part of the NDEs, and his finances showed little changes. Elysia, however, didn't agree and was certain that he had a part in the recent events and was concerned over Hogwarts itself. She had sent instructions back to Gringotts Parision that even her best friend wasn't privy to.

            Still, when the match started, everything seemed to have been going well at the Quidditch stadium, the wards being in place and the spectators enjoying the event. Only for the wards to close down and cut everyone off, leaving the situation inside of the Arena unknown as the Aurors that had been outside of the wards called back to Gringotts London to request assistance, hence why Elysia and Hermione had arrived, finding Susan talking to one of the ICW Aurors just outside of the wards. “Well? Anything?” The ICW warding expert that had been checking the wards looked at the group and answered Susan's query. “The wards are still up, despite them being usually quite frail for such an event. The NDEs might have gotten them reinforced prior to the attack to trap the spectators in and keep reinforcements out. We are seeing signs of curses and spells being cast so we think the Aurors inside are still putting up a fight.” Elysia looked up at the wards. “What are the conditions for entry or exit?” The expert shook his head. “None as far as I can tell. I suppose owls could go through, since the NDEs would want to be able to make demands with the hostages, but I am very certain that Elves can't.” He gestured at the figures outside of the wards, pacing nervously, which troubled Elysia greatly. Clearly, the Neo Death Eaters had planned this attack well. She wondered if this was something they had been working towards… or if they had intended to use these wards on Gringotts. The thought of the latter made her blood boil, until an uncommonly cold breeze tugged at her hair.

            Looking up at the sky, and seeing the clouds moving in against the wind, a cold lump settled into her stomach. “Check the wards again. Are there any indications that they were made to impede entry to Dementors?” As the man looked at the sky, his complexion paled, before he started waving his wand before him as Susan and Hermione both began to realize what was happening, as dozens, if not hundreds of dark cloaked figures streamed towards the Quidditch Stadium, the latter speaking up. “But… the Dementors are under the control of the Ministry!” Susan cursed under her breath. “Sturgis. I swear, if he did this…” Hermione looked between Susan and Elysia. “The… The NDEs surely warded against them, right? They know the Dementors aren't on their side anymore.” Elysia lowered her eyes and looked at the ever more panicked ICW Auror in charge of the wards. “Not if they are just copying an old ward scheme, probably the one they had built for Hogwarts, or didn't you think it odd that the Elves were unable to get the children out of the Castle before and during the Battle? They must have designed the wards to entrap everyone… except themselves and their Allies. If they can't leave their own ward then it's probably because it was designed to permit access only to those using the Dark Mark, which doesn't exist any more. Without a real Wardmaster, all they can do is copy what others had made before them.” The Auror turned around. “Dementors have a unique magical signature. I can't be certain but I am not seeing it being blocked. If they get in there in those numbers… Hell, even if they don't, we aren't as well trained with the Patronus charm. The best we can do are shields!”

            Elysia could feel Hermione staring at the back of her head. She knew how powerful Harry’s Patronus used to be. She had seen it at its full strength in their third year when Harry rescued Sirius. Drawing her wand, Elysia ran her fingers over the wood, feeling Macha as their thoughts were shared. The feline seemed to vibrate with barely controlled glee. Looking around her surroundings, Elysia spotted a hill nearby that had several odd objects thrown all over the place, meaning it was the Portkey arrival point. That would do. “Susan, Hermione, have the Aurors keep working on the wards and talk to the Elves. Tell them to get their families out as quickly as possible when the wards come down and ask if they would be willing to rescue anyone else they could, people they know that their families wouldn't want to see hurt. I’ll handle the Dementors, though I think you will need to talk to the PM and the Obliviators after tonight. This will be hard to explain away.” Hermione narrowed her eyes at her friend. “Elysia…” The raven haired witch smiled at the brunette. “Sorry I won't be asking permission for this, nor will I apologize. This is just something I have to do. You wanted me here to help? Well, you are getting my help, but it will be on my own terms.” Apparating the short distance away from the edge of the Stadium to the Portkey arrival point, Elysia looked up at the sky as it turned nearly as black as night, the Dementors barely visible against the clouds.

            “You ready?” She could practically feel Macha rolling her eyes at her, with the other two giggling in her head, the sensation making her smile briefly. “Yeah, I know, but I still had to ask. Badb, Anand… could you try and reduce the feedback on Gabrielle… I don't want her to feel the full brunt of what I am about to do.” The two aspects agreed and Elysia could feel the bond between her and her girlfriend feeling heavy, all emotions being dampened. Closing her eyes, she thought back to the Peverell journals and what they revealed of her family over a thousand years ago. At a time when the Council of Wizards was still but a distant dream, the Isles of Albion had played host to a most vial Wizard: Herpo the Foul. Already quite insane, the Dark Wizard used his Mastery of Magic and Curses to create the ritual for the raising of Inferi, as well as warping the dangerous Cockatrice into the deadly Basilisk. But those acts of depravity hadn't been enough for him. He wasn't satisfied with warping corpses or living creatures, he wanted to go further. After appearing before the various Kingdoms of the Isle of Albion and offering himself as a jailor and torturer for their vilest prisoners, he took those wretched souls and tore them away from their flesh and bones, before twisting them into true abominations, empty husks of a creature eternally hungry for the very thing that they once were. With the birth of the Dementors, Herpo had set out on a campaign of terror that engulfed most of the northern territories.

            Whilst those that could fled to Hogwarts for safety, many non-magicals died, their soulless bodies expanding Herpo’s armies of Inferi, and it seemed as if his madness would have consumed everything. Except… there were enough brave souls left that fought back. An alliance of the various magical families and their retainers took up arms against him, with the Peverells being focused heavily on defeating the Dementors. The Patronus Charm worked as a shield, but they wanted something more. So they dedicated years of research to it, even after the armies of Herpo had been destroyed and the Dementors were isolated in their birthplace of Azkaban. They had offered to rid the world of these accursed creatures once and for all, but like always, the greed and laziness of the governing powers won out. They didn't want to get rid of a valuable deterrent, as well as a cheap security force for their worst offenders. For centuries the monsters endured, long after their Master was hunted down and eliminated permanently. For centuries they turned on the Ministry whenever a new Dark Lord arose, only to return to Azkaban and be allowed to endure. No more. With her wand in hand, Elysia pointed it up at the sky above her head as she closed her eyes. She dug deep, looking past her Occlumency defences and sank into a place she never wanted to be in. Into a black pit filled with every painful memory, ever dark thought… every moment when she contemplated death.

            From the beatings by the bullies after school, to the hunger pangs that were Harry’s constant companion in the cupboard under the stairs. From the bruises left by Vernon whenever he was furious, to the burns he had suffered from the hot oil in Petunia’s kitchen. From the pain of the Basilisk’s venom to the feeling of Tom’s Cruciatus Curse. But, worst of all, from the pain of seeing the memory of her mother dying before his eyes, to seeing the same scene repeated again and again with Cedric, Sirius, Dumbledore and even Dobby. At every step of the way, Harry had endured unbelievable pain and anguish, despair sitting just beneath the surface, never truly being allowed to manifest, either by his own strength of will or by the cruelty of Dumbledore’s machinations. Here and now, however, Elysia would allow all those feelings to take root in her heart and fill her soul completely. “ Omnes Meum Dolorem .” Drawing from the darkness that now festered in her heart, the spell unleashed a blackened orb into the sky, the air filled with the silent screams of Harry’s painful life. Elysia could imagine that Hermione and Susan were getting an echo of what she was enduring, but they weren't the target. Like flies to a carcass, the Dementors that had been heading towards the Arena turned towards her and began swarming around the large mass of Magic, feeding from the pain and despair. Elysia could feel her strength failing her slightly as the spell drained her concentration heavily as she awaited for every Dementor to be in range. 

            As soon as all of the abominations were swirling in a floating mass of black cloaks, Elysia lowered her left hand and opened her palm, letting the magic crackle over her skin. “ Laqueus Tenebrarum .” She panted as magic pooled out of her and surged upwards, black tendrils climbing high into the sky, surrounding the Dementors completely before they closed in on each other, the cage-like spell becoming a solid black orb in the sky. Breathing heavily as she dropped the first spell and focused on maintaining the cage, Elysia tried to bury her painful memories back… but, despite her best efforts, she found herself getting dragged back into them, seeing herself once more in the cupboard, staring out through the thin bars into the dinning room where the Dursleys enjoyed their carefree lives, before finding herself once more in the graveyard, the body of Cedric Diggory laying on the ground just a few feet away, standing in the Death Chamber once more, gazing at the Archway that had taken Sirius away from her. Trapped in the memories, she was slowly reaching out to the ethereal curtain that existed between the stone pillars, wishing to follow her Godfather into whatever fate awaited her on the other side, before a woman's face flashed across her mind, the smile on her lips breaking Elysia out of her despair. “I love you.” Those words echoed in Elysia's head as tears began to race down her cheeks. While she had told Gabrielle the truth that she had been struggling to understand what love was, she had neglected to tell her the other reason that the words had shaken her so deeply.

            Before Gabrielle had uttered those words, Elysia was certain no one else had said them to her. At least not that she could remember. Sirius, for all of his warmth and kindness, hadn't really said the words to him, though Elysia was certain that his actions proved that he had loved Harry in his own way. Harry had also known that Lily and James Potter had loved him, but that love was a distant memory, a faint trace of a life that never was. Even their spirits, as he walked to his death at Voldemort's hands, couldn't bring themselves to speak the words. That was why hearing those words from Gabrielle's lips had meant so much to her. To hear them spoken for the first time, to feel the truth in them in her heart… that was something she had never experienced in her life. And it had terrified her, as Elysia couldn't be sure she could even begin to match the feelings in Gabrielle's heart with her own, that the love she gave back wouldn't be enough. Even now, as she felt the memory of her lover’s hands on her own, as the bond between them flew open, she was afraid it would never be enough. But… even though she felt herself unworthy… even if… she felt that she could never reciprocate Gabrielle’s feelings completely… She didn't want to just give up… she didn't want to lose her… not now… not ever. Recalling every moment they spent together, from that first day walking the streets of Saint-Cirq-Lapopie, to their first shared breakfast together. From their first kiss in the Yuletide to every moment they fell into each other’s arms. 

            At every step of the way, every instance they were together, Elysia had felt her feelings growing deeper and deeper, the very idea of the future she had envisioned at the start of her new life, one spent alone as she attempted to build a life for herself, hoping that may… someday… she would find someone that would truly love her… and … perhaps… she would be able to love them back. Now… it wasn't a dream… it was real. Gabrielle loved her and Elysia… wanted to… Filling her mind with every single memory of the last two years, from the intimate to the mundane, memories spent together with the Delacours, the Charbonneaus, the Grangers…Hermione, Luna, but most importantly… memories of Gabrielle and her beautiful smile and the words she uttered that were Elysia’s alone, the raven haired witch allowed the last few years of her life to chase away the darkness within her, burying it back into the recesses of her mind, where the memories would hopefully remain, as her heart and magic swelled with renewed strength and power. With her eyes closed, as the wind swirled around her, Elysia muttered three words under her breath, before she felt it. It was as if a dam in her heart had finally broken down as she felt her skin grow warm, her body coming alive once again. Her three companions began to sing a song as old as time itself, the words foreign yet familiar to her mind.

            Opening her eyes briefly and seeing the black mass above her head, she channeled her entire being into Macha, as she closed her eyes again, the final spell slipping out of her lips. “ Lumen Meae Animae !” With her hand still gripping the trapping spell, the first thing that she heard were the screams of agony that came from the Dementors within the black mass, as cracks began to form along the surface of the cage, until, finally, the black orb was shattered by the magic that was emanating from within. In the blink of an eye the entire vicinity was bathed in a bright white light, several times brighter than the sun, as the last vestiges of Herpo’s madness burned away, consumed by a light they could never hope to devour. As the world once again grew dim and the light faded into nothingness, the skies above Elysia were left clear, a ring of clouds rippling outwards, before they were torn apart by the natural winds. Falling to her knees, Elysia could feel her companions in her head, Macha being beyond pleased with herself, with Anand and Badb both joyous in their own right, as Gabrielle's emotions began to filter in through the bond. There was a part of Elysia that wanted to use the scrying mirror to speak to Gabrielle now, but she resisted. The Aurors may yet need some assistance. Ultimately though, she wanted to wait until her feelings were settled. She had a few words she wanted to share with Gabrielle, but Elysia felt that her Veela girlfriend deserved to hear them in person, not over a mirror.

-✿-

            “The wards are collapsing!” Tracey heard the shout as clear as day, even as all her attention was fixed upon the cloaked figure before her as they traded spells and curses on the Quidditch Pitch. While she wasn't stupid enough to think that the Neo Death Eaters would just leave such a tempting target as the Harpies and Cannons Quidditch alone, particularly after their disastrous attempt to capture Gringotts, there had been the vain hope that she and her fellow Aurors could just stand watch over the game, enjoy the plays and clock out as soon as their shift was over. It had been a nice dream… that came crashing down as soon as she felt the wards shift. The raggedy looking stadiums for the Quidditch games weren't considered the most well guarded places in Britain, let alone the best built. Hell, a few looked even more decrepit than the Shrieking Shack, and that place had been abandoned for decades to the elements without any magic to sustain it. The Quidditch League Stadiums usually looked like a smaller version of the Arena that had been built for the Final of the World Cup, though a few teams had better constructed facilities. While the one they were currently in, belonging to the Holyhead Harpies, was among these, everyone knew that the wards it had were usually just designed for keeping Muggles out and none the wiser, with the barest of effort placed for security. She had heard that the local staff had sat out to improve the security after the ICW Aurors had sounded the alarm. Apparently, they went to the wrong people.

            The wards slammed shut just as dozens of cloaked Neo Death Eaters in their masks appeared into the Quidditch Field, before they unleashed curses at where the Aurors stood guard, with a few more having appeared from within the stands, preventing the Aurors from performing an encirclement. Tracey wasn't surprised, however, when her name and Adrian’s were yelled out as several Death Eaters focused on their positions. As former Slytherin students, they had been constantly harassed by Draco and his cronies to toe the line of Pureblood Supremacy and support the Death Eaters. Pucey was lucky, graduating the same year that Voldemort was officially recognized by the Ministry as being alive, so he didn't endure the worst years that a Slytherin had to go through if you didn't support Snake Face and his blonde peacock. Both Daphne and Tracey endured quite a lot of peer pressure and bullying, with their families suffering similar threats, though Daphne was treated better as her father was more inclined to agree with the Death Eaters, so they didn't antagonize her as much. The Davis family, however, wanted to remain neutral to the bitter end and Tracey had suffered through endless harassment by her peers, particularly those that wanted to force her into a betrothal contract. Obviously she declined and while she wasn't able to help during the Battle of Hogwarts, she had been there to help in the reconstruction and joined the Auror Academy after taking her remedial seventh year. Pucey had signed up for the academy the year prior and had been a mentor and a friend the entire time, as he felt that entering the Quidditch League wasn't worth his time.

            Sadly, as the curses started flying, Tracey could admit to herself that she wasn't at the same level as her fellow Aurors. There was a reason Susan was a Senior Auror, despite being younger than Pucey, and that even Finnigan, with his wand tending to blow shit up at the most inappropriate times, was still a force to be reckoned with in the department. There was no denying that many of the students that had been in Dumbledore’s Army, that stupid study group started by Potter in their fifth year, were just better trained that even those who progressed through the Academy, their skills with a wand matched only by their ferocity, with Susan being the undisputed best in the DMLE. While Daphne and Tracey had both trained together to better protect themselves, even Tracey could admit she wasn't the best Duelist. The only reason she had signed up for the Aurors had been because she felt that was the only way she could ever feel safe, by having the training and the backing of the DMLE. She knew she was making herself a target, but that wasn't new to her. She had always been a target of the Death Eaters. At least this way, she could fight back and knew she had friends and colleagues who would be there for her when she needed them. Thankfully, her fellow Aurors started taking defensive positions as the spectators either ducked under the seats and benches or attempted to flee the Stadium on foot, her opponents began to dwindle in number. After launching one Death Eater back with a Banisher, she was about to hit the next, when she felt her forearm getting struck by a cutting curse.

            She grunted as the curse tore through her flesh, her grip on her wand arm growing slack as she fell to her knees. The one responsible walked up to her and chuckled. “You really should have listened to us from the start, Blood Traitor. If you had, you wouldn't be kneeling down, holding your useless arm against your chest, about to die.” Tracey looked up, recognizing that voice, despite the mask. She spat at the witch's feet. “Right, because I would have either been kneeling down, kissing the feet of a mass murder, or letting some old fart take me from behind while I tried to continue their filthy bloodline. Sadly, it sounds like you can't quite do the last part yourself, right, Pansy? For a Pureblood broodmare, you don't seem to be measuring up. Or maybe it's Draco who can't perform. Astoria really lucked out, didn't she?” The witch growled. “ Crucio !” Funny enough, this wasn't Tracey's first time under the Cruciatus Curse, often being targeted by the Carrows whilst she had been at Hogwarts. Coming from Pansy, the pain really didn't measure up, though it did have the benefit of making her head clear up after losing so much blood. After dropping the Torture Curse, Pansy lifted her wand up. “I would love to spend more time showing you just how pathetic you really are, Davis, but I have better things to do. Your corpse will hopefully get your friend Greengrass to see the error of her way. Av-” Her spell was interrupted as a bright light blinded everyone in the stadium. Well, almost everyone, as Tracey had been fortunate to have a cloaked figure between her and the source of the light.

            Raising her wand quickly, she focused on a spell that she had seen Viktor Krum use during his Task against the dragon. If it worked on a dragon, a human wouldn't fare any better. “ Tumidos Oculos !” Swiping with her wand, Tracey grinned as she watched the curse land right across the mask that Pansey was wearing, knowing that even a mask wouldn't protect her, as it was a spell that was transmitted via visible light. Pansy screamed as the Conjunctivitis Curse left her momentarily blinded, unable to see anything at all. Knowing what was coming next, Tracey dove into a roll, as curses rained down upon her last position as Pansy struck blindly whilst she screamed. Then one of the Death Eaters called out the situation with the wards, before all of the Death Eaters suddenly vanished, probably being pulled away via portkeys. Tracey could hear the commotion around her far more loudly now, even as her eyesight began to waver. In what felt far too long, her senses seemed to recover, though what she heard wasn't exactly pleasant at all. “I can't seem to stabilize her! Spells, counterspells and potions aren't working!” She heard Susan quite close by. “Don't we have anyone versed in cursed injuries?” The person next to her, whom she assumed was a Healer, responded. “I am one, but I just don't know the curse that was used…” Another voice, that of a woman, joined the conversation. “Let me have a look.” Tracey winced as her arm was lifted, magic pulsing over it briefly. “It seems like Snape couldn't keep the curse to himself. I have what I think is a counter potion, but it needs a Cleansing Ritual to work.” After hearing a few words muttered and feeling a surge of magic rise within her, Tracey finally slipped into a restful sleep.

-✿-

            Hermione looked at the devastation around her, trying to find some comfort in the fact that it could have been far worse. The Aurors that had been assigned to the event faced the threat head on, and suffered for it, with half a dozen being sent to St Mungos for further treatment or observation… and four others having died in the altercation. Not that they were the only casualties either. Several dozen civilians were also injured and almost a dozen died at the hand of the Death Eaters whilst the ICW did their best to dismantle the wards. To her surprise, quite a few witches and Wizards raised their wands to protect the others, their names being very familiar to her. Obviously, since it was a game involving the Holyhead Harpies, George had been in attendance to watch his wife, Angelina Weasley née Johnson playing as the vice captain, whilst Ginerva was Seeker. At the first sign of trouble, the ever noble Gryffindor went to his wife’s defence, the two of them doing a good job of keeping the Neo Death Eaters off balance. Ginerva and the other Harpies did their best to distract the attackers, but they weren't as effective as the Aurors or the NBO members that happened to be in the crowd. Of course, the entire thing could have been a thousand times worse had the Dementors entered the Arena. Sure, the Death Eaters may have perished… but the collateral deaths would have been far greater. A detachment of ICW Aurors that had been training to take down a Family Estate was sent to Azkaban to get to the bottom of what happened, though Susan and Hermione had a good idea who was behind the Dementors fiasco.

            At the very least… they wouldn't have to worry about the Dementors ever again. Hermione had no idea what sort of spells Elysia had used, but it was obvious that her old friend had been considering the possibility of encountering the foul creatures in her current life and had planned accordingly. The death of the Guards of Azkaban would have consequences that Hermione was probably going to have to deal with, but at the same time she couldn't fault Elysia for the choice she made. She had already made a brief call to the PM to ask him to… handle the “official” response to the massive ball of light that was seen in the skies over Britain tonight, suspecting it would be categorized as a meteor burning up in the atmosphere. Thankfully, that light had helped to distract the NDEs before the wards were finally brought down, saving a few people in the process, including Tracey Davis, who had been transported to St Mungos to speed up her recovery after the Field Healers had struggled to stabilize her. Elysia, being far more prepared now than Hermione ever recalled, had been able to lend a hand by having her bag filled with potions on hand. Apparently, she was keeping busy at Gringotts London brewing every potion she felt might be necessary, including the curse residue cleansing potion she had with her. The only caveat with the potion was that it needed a Healer to perform a ritual, though thankfully the ICW staff were capable of carrying them out.

            Hermione had been curious as to why Elysia still wasn't able to perform a ritual, particularly considering her connection to magic that could be traced to some divine power. Elysia had looked away from her before answering. “Just because you have a sense that there are greater powers at play, doesn't mean that you have a stronger faith in them. If anything… I am a lot more likely to believe in others than in the divine, as the minds of sentiments are far easier to grasp… than the thoughts of an unknowable god.” Hermione couldn't really fault her friend's logic. After assisting with the Healers by performing as an on-site Apothecary, Elysia was the first to leave the Arena and for once… Hermione really wanted to follow her lead. Particularly when a certain person spoke up as she approached one of the groups of people still on the pitch. “Hermione? What are you doing out here? Finally decided to come and watch me play?” The brunette sighed before giving a certain redhead what she knew was a terrible smile. “Not at all, Ronald. I am here to help with the situation and get an on-site report. Now, if you would excuse me, I have others I need to talk to.” Turning away from Ron, she looked over at Angelina and George, both covered in cuts and bandages. “You two and the others did a lot of goodwork today, helping to keep the Neo Death Eaters at bay.” George shrugged. “I was already here to watch my wife play, so it's not like it was a stretch for me to lend a hand where I could. Particularly when the other players started trying to act as distractions.”

            The tall redhead glared at his wife and former colleagues, as both Alicia Spinet and Katie Bell had followed Angelina to the team, replacing most of the aging witches, with Captain Gwenog Jones still holding on, though now as the Team's Keeper, with Ginerva taking her former position. They all looked to be equally as frazzled by the events, though Angelina certainly sported the most injuries. Hermione shook her head. “Still, on behalf of the ICW force, thank you all for your help… and I hope you don't complain much when the next games are postponed until the crisis is over.” Gwenog, sporting Some grey highlights in her auburn hair, shrugged. “To be fair, we could all use the break. I know some of these girls are itching to finish their certifications so they will probably be hitting the books.” Alicia and Katie both blushed, though Ginny was the next to speak. “Heard that you left the Islands for over a year. Did you come across any rumours about Harry?” Whilst Hermione knew that Ginny was asking out of habit, as she still felt slighted by her ex-boyfriend leaving without saying a word, she could see that the other former Gryffindors, including George, were listening intently. She sighed, having discussed this very question with Elysia at length the last few days. “Look, I asked around, but all I got was that Harry finished paying his debts to Gringotts and vanished off the face of the world. No one has seen him anywhere and I am pretty sure… we will never see him again.”

            A certain redheaded ponce decided to open his mouth. “Thought as much. Who knew the bloody Boy-Who-Lived was such a coward. Didn't really stick around to help with anything other than Hogwarts and then he just up and left, whilst we were left behind to deal with the Death Eaters.” Hermione felt her eye twitch. “Ronald, Harry gave it his all for years while under terrible conditions and somehow managed to kill Voldemort…” She noticed a few people around her flinch, making her roll her eyes. “...and then tried to actually get the Ministry and the Wizengamot to make some lasting change, before Kingsley and his staff stopped him. Harry didn't fail us, we failed him. We failed when the lot of us tried to pick up the pieces without actually trying to fix the underlying problems, and he was tired of all the shit he had to deal with. He left because he had no real reason to stay.” Ginny pointedly herself. “He had me! He should have stayed for us, for what we could have been.” Hermione closed her eyes, not really wanting to get into this topic. “Clearly it wasn't enough, hence why he left. Now, George, any word from your friends?” As Ginny muttered to herself, not that dissimilar from what Molly was known to do, George looked at his wife, who nodded at him, before he looked at the brunette. “That depends, what's going to happen to Kingsley and the Ministry? Some of the Aurors have been talking about something happening with the Dementors.”

            Hermione sighed. “Someone sent all the Dementors out of Azkaban, with this stadium having been their intended destination.” The sudden look of terror on everyone's faces made Hermione raise her hands. “Easy, they're gone now. As in permanently gone. A Gringotts Magical Creature Specialist had been assigned to the ICW force, just in case something like this were to happen. They used some questionable and unknown spells but they managed to eliminate all of the Dementors before they could do anyone any harm.” George frowned. “Was that what made that bright light in the sky?” Seeing Hermione nod, George whistled. “Nice. Couldn't have happened to a more deserving group. Still, those things didn't leave Azkaban without orders. Will the ICW do something about Shacklebolt if he was found to have been complicit?” Hermione crossed her arms. “They are working on getting the evidence first, not to mention finding Ministry staffers who might be able to operate the government without having a Minister at the helm. It will probably take a while, but I can assure you that the current leaders of the Administration won't be keeping their posts.” 

            George looked around at the people that had been within hearing distance, many being either members of the New Blood Order, or quiet supporters. He watched as they all nodded, not seeing anyone shaking their head, before he turned to Hermione. “My friends say they will do it. The list will be in your hands in a few days. Just… try to see if you can do what Harry tried to do in the past and actually fix things for the better. Many of us are quite young but we have seen the damage these wars have done to our friends and families and we are just tired of nothing changing. So please, try and get this right…” Hermione nodded back, before surreptitiously looking around her, having a good idea who might still be a member or who would probably have signed up after she left. They hadn't come to the game to work as security but they hadn't hesitated coming to the aid of their fellow spectators either. Whilst the Order of the Phoenix had done its fair share of good, it had always been a small organization, its power never amounting to much against the Death Eaters. The people around her weren't as well trained as Dumbledore’s force had been, but it hadn't mattered to them. They had seen enough bloodshed and war to last them several lifetimes. What they had lacked in skill, they made it up in numbers and passion. Hermione decided then and there that she would have to talk to Jacob into adjusting the terms for the pardons a little bit. These people were the future of Magical Britain. They would be needed in order to make sure that tragedies like today… would never be repeated ever again.

-✿-

            “Lady Malfoy! We have several more people incoming! Those ICW bastards just raided the Montague Estate!” Pansy gestured with her hand to the stairs. “The rooms on the second floor are cleared for use, though you will have to conjure your own furniture. The previous Regent Black did a number on this place and didn't leave much of the old furniture for us to use. If the rooms get overcrowded, we can move the rest of our people to the third floor, though the fourth floor is off-limits. Understand?” The Neo Death Eaters bowed their heads and headed towards the portkey arrival point as more cloaked figures arrived, many sporting torn robes, bruises or severe injuries. Most of the first floor of the Estate had essentially become the NDE movement’s Medical Ward, as the last few days saw an influx of many injured Death Eaters. The scenes in front of her eyes were, sadly, nothing new to Pansy. Ever since her failed attack on the Quidditch Game, the ICW had gone on the offensive, taking out Estate after Estate, the first being the one belonging to her birth family, the Parkinsons. Her parents hadn't been Death Eaters in the previous war simply because they lacked the skills with a wand to perform adequately. Instead, they had been financial backers of the movements since the Seventies, with Voldemort's initial rise to power, though they couldn't match the financial or political power of either the Blacks or the Malfoys.

            When the first war ended with the Dark Lord’s apparent defeat, her family wisely distanced themselves from the more violent Death Eaters as they were rounded up and sent to Azkaban, latching onto Lucius Malfoy’s group and their Imperius defence, though thankfully they themselves never needed it. Sure, they were suspected of being Death Eaters, but no one had any evidence against them other than they just being a minor House of the Dark faction of the Wizengamot. As Pansy entered Hogwarts with Draco, she had been asked to befriend him and keep an ear out for any news that may benefit the Parkinsons. When the Triwizard Tournament ended and the Dark Lord returned, her family were among the first to resume supporting Voldemort’s return, helping in supplying him with potions materials that would be central to the recovery of the Death Eaters that were being held in Azkaban. Under Umbridge’s tenure at Hogwarts, she and Draco had helped to uncover Harry Potter’s illegal Defence Club and she had later helped the Malfoy Heir with alibis as he sought to kill Albus Dumbledore on Voldemort's orders. While he failed to kill the Headmaster, Draco had still been instrumental in his death at Snape’s hands and everything looked to be on track for the final victory her family had dreamed of. 

            Not only had the Ministry been under the control of the Dark Lord, but Hogwarts itself was under the management of Death Eaters. Under the Carrows, Pansy had finally been able to learn what it was to cast curses and she got really good at them, particularly the Cruciatus Curse, which she loved to practice on the Gryffindors and other Blood Traitors still at the Castle, whilst Potter and his sycophants were hunted down like dogs. At every step, things looked to indicate that the Dark Lord would finally bring about the future that the Purebloods had dreamed of, the extermination of all the Mudbloods that were stealing the magic of the world for themselves, destroying the traditions of the Sacred 28 by refusing to integrate themselves into their world, and forcing all the Blood Traitors to pay the price for the part they played in the downfall of Wizarding Britain. And then… Harry Potter reappeared at Hogwarts with the remnants of Dumbledore’s Order, chased out the Death Eaters that had been inside the Castle and then fought in the battle that left countless of good witches and wizards either dead or captured. How he defeated the greatest wizard in the history of the country Pansy would never truly understand, but Harry Potter had stolen the future that the Parkinsons had been working towards yet again. Now, nearlynineyears since that very same battle took place and the Neo Death Eaters had been so close to being seen as the rightful successors of Voldemort's cause, only for the ICW to not only intervene, but to do so in a way that was pushing them to the brink once more.

            Watching as the last of the Death Eaters appeared at the Portkey Relay point, looking ragged and injured, she broke the circle from their end to prevent the Aurors from getting through. While the Vanishing Cabinets were a more portable version that was easier to conceal, the Portkey Relay Points favored by Sangroyal had proven very useful for the transport of people and personnel from one side of the channel to the other without the Ministry being the wiser. When Sangroyal started to fall, the first thing the Neo Death Eaters had to do was destroy any evidence of the relays existing, which kept the DMLE unaware of just how well they could move anywhere in the country, without the use of Floo Terminals. Unfortunately, even their more recent advantage had reached its limits, as the ICW became aware of the relays and was actively trying to disable them to capture as many Death Eaters as possible. With Montague’s Estate now under their control… they didn't have many safe locations left for the NDEs to use. Whilst their current location wouldn't be easy for the Aurors to locate, let alone breach, Pansy knew better than to assume they were safe. No, it was better if they prepared for the worst. “Get everyone who is injured back to fighting shape as soon as possible. Dip into the reserves if you have to! We need everyone to be ready at a moment’s notice.”

            As the Death Eaters followed her instruction and tended to their wounded with potions, Pansy went towards the war room and the communication mirror that was in it. It took a few minutes for a figure to appear on the full length mirror, but eventually she heard the voice from the other end. “What is it?” Pansy sighed. “Montague’s Estate has fallen and the survivors are with me now receiving attention. We will have to accelerate our plans. How many people do you have on your end?” The figure on the other side cursed. “We only have about two dozen.” Pansy started to sweat. “We have a bit more, but they still need to be treated for injuries. The ICW aren't as squeamish as the DMLE in the use of curses. I could have most of them ready to go before the agreed upon date.” The cloaked Death Eater was silent for a moment before shaking his head. “We can't waste so many of our forces on this operation. Send me ten or so but no more. I want the rest to keep you and the Castle safe.” Pansy stared at the person in the mirror. “Are you sure?” The figure nodded. “I have no illusions about what's going to happen here. It's better if we give both of us the best chance to succeed. If the ICW comes for you first, hold out as long as you can.” Pansy sighed but nodded. “We will do our best… and so should you. For the future of our world.”

Chapter Text

            “That's everything we have so far from the raid from the Bulstrode Residence.” Jacob nodded as he finished looking over the list provided to him by the local Department of Mysteries Curse Division. Unlike much of the British Ministry of Magic, the Department of Mysteries always operated in concert with the ICW as part of the Magical Mysteries Treaties. Sure, the local government carried out recruitment and staffed the Department, but the oaths that the Unspeakables were bound to were passed down from the ICW itself and after a few incidents of staffers breaking Department policy and the secrecy of their work, such as was done by Augustus Rockwood during the First British Wizarding War, the applications of oaths became a mandate in all the DoMs. Thankfully, the current head of the British DoM, Saul Croaker, was well respected both within his own department and in the wider community and he made sure his people were beyond reproach. Which was why Jacob had no problem with handing the cursed objects collected from the various raids his Aurors were carrying out to the local DoM Unspeakables. They would be better acquainted with the sort of Magic that went into them anyways, compared to what a more internationally trained set of specialists would usually deal with. King had initially been surprised that the Unspeakable in charge of the cursed objects was the son of two generations of Death Eaters, but apparently Theodore Nott had cast aside his family’s prejudices and was currently repaying back the debt they incurred against the British Magical Community by studying and undoing all the curses he could get from the Death Eaters.

            With the aid of a lovely young woman of Indian descent, Unspeakable Patil, the two demonstrated exceptional situational awareness when handling the cursed objects, identifying a few by scan alone, before storing them all in isolation containers, many being lent to the DoM by Gringotts due to the sheer amounts of objects they were acquiring. After the attack on the Quidditch game, the ICW hadn’t taken things lightly. With Minister Shacklebolt under house arrest while his subordinates were questioned and detained if they were found to have aided in the release of the Dementors from Azkaban, the Aurors that had been preparing to raid the suspected Neo Death Eater properties were given the green light. Estate after Estate fell, the fact that the ICW had control over the Ministry helping in cutting off the Floo Terminals as a means of escape, while their encirclement wards prevented them from apparating away. In fact, their only means of escape so far had been their portkey relays, the very same they had been using to illegally transport goods in and out of the country with the help of Sangroyal. These relays would only be cut off after the original wards were disabled, at which point the relay would be detected and Aurors would be sent to its location to destroy it, meaning the Death Eaters had a short window of escape from the moment they became aware they were under attack to the moment the ICW manually disabled the relays. 

            Thankfully, these very relays were instrumental in locating and targeting other Neo Death Eater supporters, as while relays could bypass the anti-portkey wards and sensors, they could only do so by having fixed locations built into the arrays, meaning that the very first relay the ICW captured gave them the evidence they needed to target the next property, and the next and so on. Handing the paper back to the Unspeakables, Jacob dismissed them, before walking into the War Room that his force had set up within the Ministry of Magic’s DMLE. He nodded at Head Auror Bones and Representative Granger, before walking towards the central table, tossing the file on the coordinates taken from the final relay they had captured, before searching for them on the map. “We have the location for the last group of escapees from the Montague Estate. Based on them, we believe the property lies here.” Jacob tapped on a section of the map on a piece of land in the county of Norfolk. Susan looked over and frowned. “I don't remember any of the Magical Families having a property there.” A voice from the far side of the room. “I do.” The dark skinned man looked over at Gringotts Representative, Elysia Peverell, as she remained in a position far in the room with her back against the wall, usually with a small book in her hand.

            Jacob wasn't sure what to make of the witch. She was powerful, no one could deny that after the stunt she pulled next to the Quidditch Stadium, eliminating hundreds of Dementors with a series of spells that his subordinates believed would have winded all of them when only casting one, let alone all three. What these spells were was a mystery the witch refused to share with them, as Peverell believed they were unnecessary at the moment. No one could really refute that, considering the Dementors were now officially extinct, so spells designed to lure, trap and kill them were now essentially obsolete. Jacob could also understand her weariness about sharing any information, as the Dementors had been artificially created. If the means of their destruction was well known, the next Dark Lord who tried to emulate Herpo the Foul could try and build an immunity to said spells. His superiors at the ICW agreed on that as well, hence why they were willing to trust the witch. Still, he knew very little about the brunette in front of him other than that she was vouched for by François Delacour and was the Representative of Gringotts when they were at the banks dealing with the Viceroys. His superiors were very curious about how a witch became someone the Goblins would trust to handle diplomatic affairs, at least in regards to the current crisis in Britain. That she knew something even the local Aurors didn't made her even more puzzling to him. “Who does the property belong to?”

            Elysia sighed to herself. “That is the location of Castle Black, the ancestral fortress of the Black Family.” Hermione looked over at Susan whose face became all the more stormy. “Malfoy.” Elysia nodded. “That would be my guess. When Harry Potter ceded his position of Regent over the House of Black, the Ancestral Home would have fallen into the hands of the next designated Heir. With Sirius Black dead, as well as Regulus, the property would then have gone to their closest kin by order of age. With Bellatrix dead as well, and Andromeda Tonks disowned by the family, the last inheritors would have been Narcissa Black and her son, Draco. Since Pansy Malfoy was confirmed as a Neo Death Eater who took part in the attack on the Quidditch game, it only made sense that she would be operating out of the old property.” Jacob turned to Head Auror Bones. “Did you check with Hogwarts as to the location of Draco Malfoy?” The redhead nodded back. “I did. Unfortunately, Headmistress McGonagall confirmed that he left Hogwarts at the start of the Recess and hasn't heard from him since.” Jacob raised his hand to his chin. “We still need to decide what to do with Hogwarts and the returning students. You are still against letting them return?” Hermione nodded. “I am. I doubt the ones who have escaped the raids will want to return to school while their families are being detained, and there is the danger that the Express represents if it were sent off with students. Transporting the students through the Floo network to the Three Broomsticks would be an option, but until we have the remaining Death Eaters in custody, opening the Castle’s gates again would present a danger to everyone already inside.”

            Jacob looked back towards the table. “Understood. That would just leave us with Castle Black. Any idea on what we would be looking at in terms of terrain and defences?” Elysia started digging into her coat for something. “Ever since Auror Davis confirmed the presence of Pansy Malfoy at the attack, I had Gringotts grant us access to any properties the Malfoys had access to. Here. This is a map of the grounds and a building schematic.” Jacob frowned as he looked at the plans as the scroll was spread open before him. “These are quite new looking for plans belonging to an Ancestral Home of an Ancient family.” Elysia shrugged. “It seemed that Harry Potter was concerned about Castle Black falling into the hands of Death Eaters and being used as a base. Had Voldemort had access to it during his reign, he probably would have preferred it over the Malfoy Estate as his headquarters. As such, Potter made sure to empty it out of all magical or cursed objects with the exception of a few innocuous family heirlooms, had every inch of the place mapped out, including the secret passage ways, and made sure that Gringotts had access to them incase the DMLE came knocking.” Jacob’s face was pensive. “Well, I am grateful for Mr Potter’s foresight. Still… this looks like a well built fortress and I can imagine how strong the wards are going to be.” Elysia crossed her arms as she looked at the plans. “You can focus on a plan for assaulting the property and capturing the inhabitants. Gringotts will handle the wards.”

-✿-

            As the Portkey relay point within Gringotts lit up, indicating an arrival, Elysia wiped her sweaty hands-on her pants, as the figure of a mature woman appeared. The visage of said witch would never not make Elysia’s instincts act up, as she looked very much like her sister, minus the madness that always seemed present on Bellatrix’s face. Whilst Andromeda had once looked a lot more jovial, it was clear that the destruction of her family had left its mark on the woman, what softness she once carried all but replaced with a weariness that Elysia was certain reached deep into her soul. She could imagine that her grandson was the only reason that Andromeda held onto life. The woman searched the chamber, her eyes landing on Elysia for a brief second before doing a double take. Unlike with the others, Elysia had elected to forgo her usual disguise, as she felt that with what she was about to ask of one of the two remaining Black Sisters merited some honesty on her part. She raised her hand and waved at the Tonks matriarch. “It's been a while, Andromeda. I… hope things have been well for you and your grandson.” The woman searched Elysia’s face before her lips fell open. “Harry?” Raising her finger up to her lips, Elysia motioned for Andromeda to follow her, leading her up to her Champion Suite, before locking the door and allowing Andromeda to perform a few scans with her own wand, before responding. “I imagine you have a lot of questions.”

            The dark haired witch with quite a few gray hairs shook her head. “Not as many as you might think. I did raise Nymphadora after all. She had her rebellious phase where she took on the appearance of a young man for a very long summer. She almost successfully got me to change her name, until at the end she felt that it would have been… improper if she tricked me into it if she intended to return to a female form later on. With you, on the other hand, I doubt it's just a phase.” Elysia smiled at her as she gestured at the table which had a tray of sandwiches and tea all set for them. “You would be right. I go by Elysia now. Please, have a seat… I still think we have a lot to talk about.” After Andromeda took a sip from her cup and relaxed, Elysia searched her face. “How have you been? Gringotts could only tell me so much, other than your work towards establishing an Irish Magical Academy.” Andromeda nodded. “It's still a work in progress but we finally secured a location and a group of investors beyond just the government. Aside from construction, we are looking for possible staff members to come and teach, with Ilvermorny being very interested in sending some of their graduates to us. As for myself… the Academy planning keeps me busy, and the Mind Healer sessions have really helped, though I… still miss… them… terribly, particularly with Teddy. I see so much of Ted and Nymphadora in him.” Elysia gave her a sorrowful smile. “I can imagine. I am sorry I wasn't able to do more. I am sure you would have preferred someone helping out with Teddy but I was… indisposed, paying off my debts to Gringotts.”

            Andromeda raised an eyebrow as she looked around. “It would seem you did more than just pay off your debts.” Elysia chuckled nervously. “I did… but it still took up five years of my life spent in isolation, with the last few spent… getting used to… well… me.” Andromeda gave her an understanding look. “Then it would seem you made the right choice, not taking up the Godfather’s oath. Still… I know it was you who established the Vaults for my medical needs and Teddy’s so… Thank you for that. They were very much needed.” Elysia lowered her eyes. “How is Teddy? I… know he was registered as a werewolf. Is he doing well?” Andromeda sighed. “At first it wasn't easy. His father's curse appeared in him early and even a child understood that the original Wolfsbane Potion wasn't all that pleasant to take. Still, he took it and then took the others in the morning after and it eased his symptoms. Once the enhanced potion entered the market, however, he has certainly been better, not needing any other potions at all. I was initially worried he would have to join a pack to suppress his more violent instincts, but Teddy says he feels fine now, being fully in control of the wolf.” Elysia smiled to herself. “I am glad. I spent so much time refining that potion, hoping beyond hope that it would be effective in reducing the curse into just a nuisance without any dangers for anyone involved. I wanted to make sure that Teddy, at the very least, had a chance at a better life.” Those brown eyes searched Elysia’s face as her mouth opened.

            “Elysia… Peverell? It was you? You made the potion?” The raven haired witch nodded. “I was already working towards a Potions Mastery when the Bank informed me of Teddy's registration as a werewolf. Giving him a better life was my motivation in developing the enhanced Wolfsbane potion.” She shrugged, her face still sporting a smile. “After that I just… kept on going, making more potions to help others out in every corner of the world.” Andromeda lowered her empty cup of tea onto the saucer. “Then I am doubly in your debt. Not only did you secure our family’s financial needs, but you gave my grandson his future back. If there is anything you need from me, just ask.” Elysia sighed. “I wish I didn't have to collect on it ever, but I am afraid that I didn't just call you here to check up on you, though I fully intend to make an evening out of it.” Elysia blushed. “I can't say that I will ever be able to be Teddy's godmother and I have no right to it, but I wouldn't be opposed to meeting him from time to time.” Andromeda smiled at her. “Neither would I and I am sure that Teddy would love to get to know you, even if only as an acquaintance. So, what do you need from me?” Sitting back, Elysia stared at the thin layer of tea in her cup. “The Malfoys have gotten involved with the Neo Death Eaters, probably since the beginning. The ICW has raided every other property and captured or killed many of the NDEs, but the latest raid resulted in them detecting the escaping Death Eaters fleeing into Castle Black.”

            Andromeda frowned. “The wards on the Castle will not be easy to break. They are easily almost two thousand years old and have been refined over the centuries. I don't know much about the place itself, as the Castle tended to be the domain of the Head of the family when he elected to appoint the Heir as his Proxy. When I was a child, Sirius, not your Godfather but his grandfather, was the one inhabiting it with Arcturus staying at Grimmauld. When Sirius died, Arcturus eventually retreated there with Melania whilst Orion and Walburga managed the London townhouse. Then everything went to hell. I was disowned, Sirius fled to the Potters, Walburga became obsessed with training Regulus as the next Heir and… well, you know the rest. I am not sure how much help I can be, as I never visited the place.” Elysia shook her head. “You don't have to worry about the Castle, as I had Gringotts map the whole place while I was Regent. Those maps have been provided to the ICW.” Andromeda, after serving herself more tea, raised her cup in salute. “How very Slytherin of you. Your great aunt Dorea would have approved. So, if you have that, what do you need from me?” Elysia smiled. “Well… while the Family Tree at Grimmauld had your branch burned off from the tapestry, the same could not be said of the original Tapestry at the Castle. Gringotts were able to obtain the blood vial that was incorporated into the Tree's source after your birth to trace any potential heirs back to you… and used it to make a backdoor protocol to the Castle’s wards, one that would never register as being present even if the Malfoys reset them. So, are you willing to help us evict some squatters from your family's property?”

            The former Black stared at Elysia for a few seconds before she started giggling, which then turned to cackling, reminding the raven haired witch that even if she had been disowned, the Black Madness was probably still alive and well within Andromeda Tonks. After she finally controlled her fit of laughter and cleaned up her eyes, she gave the former Potter a massive smile. “My dear, while the entire Black Family would curse the day you were born, none of them could ever doubt just how brilliant of a move that was. You really should have been sorted into Slytherin.” Elysia took her refilled cup of tea and shrugged. “Had I been properly introduced to the magical world by someone not being manipulated by Dumbledore, I probably would have. Then again, I doubt I would have survived the house… or vice versa. Still, while I don't consider myself any less noble or brave, I have learned the values of the other principles the other House's held most dear, including the importance of knowing how to stack the odds in one's own favor. Draco and Narcissa might have been more understanding towards the end of the second war… but old habits die hard and bad company never makes for good decisions.” Andromeda nodded, her face growing weary again at the mention of her sister. After briefly discussing a few matters, the conversation turned to more pleasant things, including the presents sent by her and Teddy to Victoire, with Elysia hoping to arrange a visit between the distant cousins in far more pleasant times.

-✿-

            There was something unnaturally eerie about the nights spent at Castle Black. From the battlements and windows, all one could see were flatlands stretching in every direction, with the coastline to the northeast showing some signs of lights from either roads, towns or even boats as they sailed along the shores of Norfolk. Pansy had heard from Narcissa that the Castle was constructed over centuries, with the original fortifications dating back to the Roman occupation. The region had belonged to the Iceni, a local tribe that once aligned itself with the Roman Empire, only to enter into open rebellion as their Allies behaved more as overlords and their way of life was threatened. In response to Boudica’s rebellion and the sacking of Londinium, a Roman Commander subjugating nearby territories took his forces and successfully defeated the Iceni, with Boudica’s death following soon after. After the loss of Londinium and the uprising, the powers in Rome felt a stronger military presence was needed in the British Isle and sent even more soldiers. Amongst the new occupying force were the earliest members of the Black Family to ever stand on British soil, the mages already well known in the Italian Peninsula as vicious and powerful. Taking a plot of land some distance from all the populated centers, the Blacks built up their fortress, first in service of Rome, then the Angles and eventually as part of Britain, the family obtaining several properties all along the island the centuries they spent there. 

            Sadly, by the time Draco and his mother inherited the Black title, all that was left was the Castle, as Sirius Black hadn't only transferred much of the wealth belonging to the family to his own private Vaults and that of his Allies, but the bastard had named Harry Potter as his Heir and Regent. What little had been left of the Black Family was sold off to the highest bidder, with the Malfoys only managing to purchase some of the items, most being of sentimental value, as Potter saw fit to remove or destroy anything that could have been used in another war, leaving behind a mostly empty Castle and a meager Vault of galleons for the successors of the once proud bloodline. Pansy had sworn that she would avenge her new family and see them restored to glory. Sadly, her marriage to Draco had yet to produce an Heir, despite their best efforts, with Draco spending much time and thought into collecting mistresses that could help in the restoration of the Black Family. Pansy hated the fact that Draco still yearned to collect Astoria Greengrass as a Mistress, despite her sister dissolving the marriage contract that existed between the Malfoys and Greengrasses. The witch showed no interest in her man, despite his best efforts, and Pansy wasn't certain which angered her more; that Draco still pinned for a woman that would never be his… or that the witch dared to reject her husband's very generous advances.

            Unfortunately, the silence of the Castle didn't help Pansy to avoid dwelling on thoughts she desperately wanted to ignore. The ICW had been unexpectedly ruthless in their attacks on the Neo Death Eaters, leading to dozens of raids, resulting in most of their forces being captured or killed. The fact that the Dementors were gone did give some of the survivors a silver lining, as it meant that their family members wouldn't be subjected to the horrid beasts anymore, but that was a sentiment that quickly disappeared from everyone's minds as they began to realize that they were no match for the ICW Aurors as they devastated their meager forces. While Pansy didn't want to consider it, it was possible that the Death Eaters in the previous two wars had been lucky that the Ministries at the time had been unwilling to submit themselves to the humiliation that was asking the ICW for assistance in silencing an internal crisis. With Shacklebolt’s hands tied and the ICW Aurors on the warpath, all the Neo Death Eaters could hope for was that they weren't located at all and that their last, desperate measure to cleanse the island of all the filth proved to be successful. Walking along one of the Castle’s hallways that had windows that looked over the battlements and onto the countryside beyond, Pansy tried to find some comfort in the darkness beyond until she saw movement on the Castle walls. Knowing how many people were currently on her property, the sight of unknowns did briefly surprise her, as Pansy went to check her connection to the wards-

            Surprise turned to horror as she realized she was no longer connected to the wards at all, if they were even up to begin with. Whoever was standing on the battlements seemed to have noticed her too, her shadow cast by the lights along the hallway, as they raised their wands towards her. Pansy barely yelled “We under atta-” when the windows and stonework were blown up, launching onto the ground, her ears ringing from the explosion. Drawing her wand, she unleashed a wave of fire towards the window, catching the rug underneath her feet alight as she tried to delay the attacking forces. As if the blast had been some sort of signal, shouts began to be heard in the air, orders to surrender mixing in with spells and curses. Taking a brief moment to check if she could apparate out, Pansy found herself unable to do so. Realizing that her only hope of escape was the final portkey relay point, she started running full speed towards the lower floors, feeling the Castle shake all around her, dust falling from the stone and wooden supports above her head. Rushing down the stairs, she heard as men and women ordered her to surrender as red stunners flew towards her. Barely blocking them with her shield, she felt a spell striking behind her, the particulates blinding her, though thankfully not as badly as what witch Tracey had done. It had taken her a full, painful night of her eyes being covered in potion drenched bandages for her to recover.

            Rushing down the stairs as quickly as she could, she briefly caught sight of the Neo Death Eaters, many not wearing their cloaks or masks, trading spells with the attackers that had entered through the ground floor windows or the main entrance, the massive metal and wooden doors hanging off their hinges, probably shattered by a siege engine spell. No longer caring if anyone else made it out except for her, Pansy tried to quietly slip past the conflagration, running towards the room with the portkey relay point, when her feet suddenly failed her, causing her to come crashing face first onto the ground, the thin rug not being very effective in breaking her fall. She then heard a familiar voice call out to her. “Sorry to say, Pansy, but you won't be going anywhere. If it hadn't been for a generous Potions Master who happened to have a Potion to remove that curse you gave me, I might not have been here to see just how far you had fallen. You should count your blessings though…” Tracey's voice took on a hardened edge. “Had I actually become a Death Eater like you, I wouldn't have used the leg locking spell to knock you down, and my curse to your face from before would have left you blind permanently. Daphne would have done it for sure, but I am not her and I am not you. I do hope you enjoyed your time out under the sun though… you probably won't be seeing it for a very long time.” Pansy tried to turn around and cast a curse but a disarming spell sent her wand flying, followed by a stunner. The next time she awoke would be in a detention cell.

-✿-

            Elysia could honestly say that she very much enjoyed watching the ICW take down the Death Eaters at Castle Black. Watching being the appropriate word, as all she did was look on from her position high up in the air on her Firebolt right above the structure. The only thing she had done in service of the ICW raid was wait for Andromeda to announce that the wards came down, flying through where they should have been to confirm they were inoperative, before remaining under cloak as the ICW wards closed up around her, preventing anyone else from escaping. Unlike with the fall of the wards at the Sangroyal Headquarters, since the ones over Castle Black were disabled by Andromeda as their owner, the occupants wouldn't have felt a thing until it was all too late. The Aurors had actually done a good job sneaking in, moving through the sections designed to bottleneck invading forces and taking positions to commence the raid, at which point they removed their Disillusionment spells from over their heads. Elysia understood why they did that. In a firefight, it was important to see where your allies were and where your enemies stood. One poor soul standing invisible during an exchange of spells or curses would just as likely fall to friendly fire as to the enemy’s counter attack. It was better that they could be seen and identified on sight, hence why they wore white robes with dark blue vests, the latter being heavily spell resistant, so any attackers taking advantage of the obvious target at the center would find themselves sorely disappointed. Sadly, a killing curse would still be a lethal bow, though the ICW Aurors were quite well trained to counter said curse.

            After the ones on the ramparts shot at a moving target seen on the window, the rest decided that it was time to cease being sneaky and unleashed the full force of their repertoire onto the Castle’s ground floor. Elysia briefly wondered if the siege engine spells they used would work on a fortress like Hogwarts, though she doubted it. While Castle Black sat on a convergence of two leylines, giving it the same natural access to ambient magic that Hogwarts had, it didn't have the natural saturation of magic that the school enjoyed. Just like her home back in France, a building filled with magicals would over time absorb their excess magic. Castle Black might have been quite powerful in the early years of the Black's time in Britain, but when the Castle became the sole domain of the Head of the Most Ancient and Noble Family, the amount of magic that the Castle was exposed to on a daily basis diminished to nearly nothing. Without the wards, it was nothing more than a stone edifice with some resistance to magic, but nothing that an overpowered spell couldn't deal with. The battle for the Castle itself was a short lived one, as the explosions soon ceased. Slipping into her enhanced sight, Elysia noticed as most of the magical signatures were on the ground floor, most beginning to disappear as they were portkeyed away to holding cells, St Mungos for the injured… or the morgue for the unlucky. Considering the way some lights had flickered in her vision, she was sure there were a few unlucky souls, though thankfully they had been on the defending side. 

            Spotting two signatures high in the Castle’s keep, Elysia descended with her broom, landing on one of the battlements next to some of the Auror guards. Removing her hood in sight of them, Elysia kept her hands up and identified herself. Once the Aurors confirmed she was the Gringotts Representative, she gestured up to the upper floors. “I am reading two magical signatures up there. I have a good idea who they are and believe them to be non-combatants. Mind if I bring them in? You can send Aurors with me but I would like a chance to confer with them first.” After the Aurors called back to their Field Commander using the new scrying mirrors Elysia had been helping to finance, they agreed and one came along with her as they ascended the stairs, the Auror calling each one out as cleared after casting Revelios on every floor, before identifying one signature on the top floor. Elysia could see the question on his lips. “I said two magical signatures. You registered only the witch, whilst I can see the house elf attending to her.” Nodding in understanding, the two walked along the hallway, stopping at a room just short of what Elysia knew to be the Master bedroom. The Auror raised an eyebrow as she knocked on the door, before a voice spoke from inside. “You may enter. I left my wand on the table next to the doors.” After handing said wand to the Auror for safekeeping and waiting until he verified that no other wands were in the room, Elysia walked inside and approached the witch from behind.

            The elder elf stood beside the woman, looking between them, clearly unsure what to do. Said woman was seated next to an ornate vanity desk, a large mirror reflecting much of the room for the witch to see, with Elysia being clearly visible in her disguised appearance. Narcissa Malfoy remained seated, staring out the window that sat next to the desk. “My family will be rolling in their graves, knowing just how easily the pride of the House of Black fell to invaders. So… what fate awaits me now…” Elysia shrugged. “That would depend on you. If you were an active part of the Neo Death Eater movement, you may suffer the same fate as your husband did during the previous war, minus the Dementors serving as guards. If you did nothing… then the only charges that could be levied against you would be conspiracy to conceal a crime, as you could have informed the DMLE about the activities of your son and daughter in law and yet did nothing. I am told that would usually earn you a light prison sentence.” Narcissa sighed, but nodded. “I understand.” Kreacher looked between his mistress and the witch, with every look he gave at Elysia making him even more confused. Elysia raised her hand at the elf. “I mean no harm to Narcissa Malfoy née Black. You can be sure of that, Kreacher, servant of the Noble House of Black.” The elf heard the truth in her words and bowed his head as Narcissa looked at Elysia more closely. “You do not intend to detain me?”

            Elysia sighed. “Temporarily? Probably. I came up here myself to inform you that if you took no part in the Neo Death Eaters or their activities, particularly if you were compelled to cease all communications with those who were close to you, that if you cooperate fully with the ICW Aurors, the interim government is willing to grant you amnesty… in exchange for placing you under the supervision of another. Any breaches of your agreements or renewed criminal activities would result in the charges being levied against you once again.” Narcissa lowered her eyes. “So I am to choose between one prison or another.” Elysia shrugged. “I suppose that would depend on how you see things. Your “jailor” has already agreed to be your custodian as it were. In fact, she's the reason why I am here. Or did you think Castle Black could fall so easily if your last remaining sibling didn't lend us a hand?” Narcissa's eyes shot up as she turned around on her chair. “Andy?” Elysia gave her a warm smile. “Miss Tonks has already submitted all the paperwork for you, all that we need is your cooperation and in a few weeks you could be in Northern Ireland, in your sister's home… helping her out with her soon to be nine year old grandson.” Narcissa searched Elysia’s face as tears began to fill her eyes. “After everything that's happened… I am not sure I deserve to be a sister or a great aunt. I had given up my chance at those long ago.”

            Walking up to Narcissa, Elysia dug into her coat before pulling out an envelope. “So I was told. You could have been an Aunt to Nymphadora Tonks and shown Andromeda the love she deserved, yet you chose your husband and his side. That choice has now resulted in the loss of your man, the detainment of your daughter-in-law and whatever fate may await Draco Malfoy in the coming days. Your choices now are to return to your sister, having lost everything, and perhaps finding forgiveness and a welcoming home… or to embrace the same fate as your husband. The House of Malfoy is dying, a death brought about by their own hands and poor decisions. The House of Black may yet live. Are you really going to give up on everything that has ever mattered to you, for nothing in return?” Narcissa lowered her eyes. “I tried to stop Draco. I warned him that if he and his wife took this path, it would mean the end of the Malfoy family. They didn't listen to me. With Potter gone and the Ministry behaving as they were… they thought they had a chance. When I failed to convince them… I thought that all that was left for me was to live in this Castle and wither away.” Elysia nodded. “I understand. But you don't have to do that anymore. There's a future still left for you to claim. It might not be the one your family hoped for when they joined Voldemort’s side decades ago, but it's the only one you have left.” Narcissa stood up and presented her wrists. “And I intend to take it. I will cooperate however I can.”

            After the Auror stepped forward and read Narcissa her rights as she was bound with suppression cuffs, before leading her out of the room, Elysia looked over at Kreacher.  Kneeling down to see him eye to eye, struggling for a moment to remove her contact lenses, she watched as Kreacher’s eyes grew in recognition. “It's good to see you again, Kreacher, servant of the House of Black. Your current Mistress will be delayed for a moment, but another awaits your presence, if you would wish to serve the last two ladies born to the House of Black. Their descendants may not carry the name, nor is there a guarantee that the House of Black may ever recover, but if you still wish to be of service to the family that Regulus gave his life to protect, the same choice is left to you. Will you abandon the dying House of Malfoy to serve Andromeda Tonks née Black, as she watches over her grandson and sister?” Kreacher searched Elysia’s eyes. “The one who fulfilled Master Regulus’ last wish has changed, yet not. Kreacher hears the words of the former Regent of House Black. Kreacher will care for Andromeda and Narcissa Black.” Elysia nodded. “Good. Find Andromeda and make sure you reveal to her your oaths, all your oaths, before she accepts you as the elf of her family. Narcissa will be with her shortly.” Kreacher bowed. “Death’s Shadow speaks and Kreacher hears. Kreacher bids former Regent farewell.” As the elf popped away, Elysia was left in the room, frowning at the words uttered by the creature. She would have to ask Ida what those words meant when she got home.

-✿-

            Walking through the ground floor of Castle Black, Susan and Hermione checked on the Aurors still there, happy to hear that there were no fatalities today. The Neo Death Eaters had been too afraid to even consider casting Fiendfyre, so that threat never materialized, and since the raid occurred late in the evening without any warning and with the wards taken down silently, what resistance they were able to raise was nothing an experienced force of Aurors hadn't dealt with before. Those who had suffered injuries or were enduring cursed residue had already been transported back to St Mungos for treatment. One of the things that the last few days had revealed to Hermione was just how much Elysia had thought ahead regarding the possibility of renewed hostilities in Britain while she had been Harry. Not only had she mapped out Castle Black in case the Malfoys used it as a base of operations, and not only had she left behind a backdoor protocol to get control of the Castle’s wards to Andromeda, but she had also been designing potions to assist with the curse residue that the Death Eaters would usually leave behind on their victims. While Hermione had been horrified when she had heard that Harry had used a cutting curse on Draco in their sixth year, and was glad that he had never used the curse in her presence ever, it now dawned on her how important it had been for Elysia to have learned the curse in the first place.

            Sure, according to the Members of the Order of the Phoenix, Snape’s cutting curse had a counter-curse that, if applied quickly, could prevent scarring or death. At the same time, very few people knew the counter-curse itself. Hermione certainly hadn't learned it, and neither had Harry. So, as Elysia had been researching the curse removal potion for the Cursed Beast incident, she had also been tinkering with the ingredients, combining aspects of a Healing Potion with a blood Replenishing Potion, as well as determining functional rituals that could trigger the potion to its full potency in a mater of seconds, whilst also cleansing any cursed residue in the body. This Curse Cleansing Potion wasn't registered nor was it clinically tested, mostly because the only way such a potion could be tested would be to inflict the wounds on the clinical subjects themselves. Elysia had no issues using curses to test her work on lab mice, but on humans? That was something neither she nor the Healers at any clinic would dare do. She had, however, kept a fresh stock of the potion on her person, just in case someone ended up afflicted, having at least tested that the potion itself wasn't toxic nor dangerous. When Susan had heard that Tracey had been cursed and the Healers couldn't treat it, Elysia had been able to diagnose the curse, provided the potion to the Healer and the man had been able to perform an adequate cleansing ritual, healing Tracey completely. 

            Needless to say, the ICW Aurors and their Field Healers had demanded the Potion Master have more of said potion on hand, and she was able to supply several to every Field Healer deployed for the raids. Whilst the potion had been designed to counter Sectumsempra, it had also proved effective against other curses that were inflicted through piercing or cutting blows, so the potion did see use. Hermione had a feeling that Elysia would be registering a new batch of potions with the ICW as soon as she got home, the first being the base one everyone was using and, with how Hermione knew Elysia, the next few would be local variations based on the original. Even here, as the Aurors began to gather the evidence on the scene, taking photographs, identifying the spells from the residues on the walls, and inspecting supply crates that were coming up from the basement, it was clear that the Aurors were in really good spirits, as those injured would be recovering soon. Seeing Susan run up to Tracey, who assured everyone she was well enough to participate in the raid after a few days of bed rest, made it clear that the recovery times for their friends and colleagues would be negligible. As Jacob checked with the Field Commanders, Hermione briefly noticed as Narcissa descended the stairs, cuffed by an Auror, before she was led away, with Elysia appearing from the same stairs not long after. The smile on her friend's face made Hermione feel a bit better.

            “Commander King, we have a situation.” The Auror witch at the end of the long hallway had called out their boss and Hermione had followed, along with Elysia and Susan. When they stepped inside the room, it was obvious that it was the Portkey Relay Point, the same type as the one they had been encountering at the other facilities. The witch gestured at it. “When we took the room, we found a few Death Eaters inside attempting to activate it to flee, but the relays didn't function, leaving them trapped here. They didn't end up destroying anything, so we are certain that we have the destination coordinates intact, but we are just confused as to why the system wasn't operational.” As Jacob looked at the emblems that sat on a platform, which helped guide and connect the endpoints for the Portkey relay, Elysia walked the room, stopping before the full-length mirror that sat in the corner. “I would guess it was because unlike the others, this one was a closed system, one that needed to be opened manually at the destination for it to activate. This mirror might not work for scrying, but it could have been enchanted and bound to another. The spell was known to the Blacks.” The group looked towards the mirror as Jacob rubbed his chin. “But why would this one be a closed system type?” Elysia turned around and looked at the sigil on the ground. “Probably because their destination needed to be secure. The Neo Death Eaters would always close the systems as soon as we took their properties and redirect them elsewhere to escape. Maybe this next destination wasn't so much a safehouse… as it was a target.”

            Jacob turned to the Aurors inspecting the control sigil on the raised platform. “Decipher those coordinates quickly. If the Death Eaters are planning one final desperate attack, we need to know where it's going to happen.” Hermione watched as Elysia paced, at times pulling out her scrying mirror, only to close it again. The brunette knew her friend was very anxious about speaking to Gabrielle again, as Elysia had confided that she wanted to return to France and see Gabrielle in person, but was refraining from doing so because the moment she left Britain, it would probably be the last time she stood on British soil in years to come. The two lovers had spoken in the days since the attack on the Quidditch match, though Hermione could tell it wasn't having the same calming effect on Elysia as the calls had before. Something was really weighing on her friend’s mind, as was obvious by her inability to stand still. Thankfully, the wait wasn't long as the Enchanter managed to find the destination coordinates on the array, before they pulled out a map. “Got it. Let’s see… if these coordinates are correct, the destination is somewhere in Scotland. The Highlands, along the shore of the Black… Lake.” The room went silent as everyone realized exactly what that meant, as Elysia spoke their suspicions aloud. “Hogwarts.” 

Chapter Text

            “Any word from the School?” Susan shook her head as she entered the war room in the DMLE before responding to Hermione’s question. “Nothing. I tried to see if anyone had tried to contact the Castle during the day, but other than the fact that the morning mail owls passed through without issue, there was no other contact with the Castle by anyone. I even checked with the Floo Network Authority and they couldn't confirm any Floo activity to and from Hogwarts for over a day.” Hermione looked around the room, which was filled more with the DMLE Aurors than the ICW’s, as Hogwarts was important to them. A few like Tracey had family there, children they thought were safer at the school than back home. The irony wasn't lost on any of them. The former Slytherin looked over at Jacob. “Were you able to get a list of the students and staff still at Hogwarts? I know that quite a few left for the Easter Recess.” Jacob lifted a sheet and handed it to her. “It was confirmed by Headmistress McGonagall to the DMLE whilst Shacklebolt had been in nominal control over local security concerns. As expected, most of the students that returned home were from the families affiliated with the Death Eaters.” Tracey grumbled. “Those bastards couldn't even stomach having their own kids in the line of fire and had them come home before attacking the Castle. Cowards.” Susan reached over and rubbed Tracey's back, as Adrian Pucey scratched his chin. “If they got their people out, what does that say about their plans for the remaining students? Most of the students there would be muggleborns-” 

            The hairs on Pucey’s and everyone else's necks went up for a second, with most turning to look at Elysia, a few swearing they heard a growl but not being certain of it, particularly because of how inhuman it sounded. Jacob coughed into the silence, aware about the… issues that some of the British expatriates had with the naming conventions and classifications used by their former compatriots. “Right, most of the students would be first generation witches and wizards, though a good chunk of them belonged to families of mixed heritages, most unaligned with the Pureblood movement, meaning the Death Eaters aren't going to have any qualms about killing them. The question is if they have already perished, or if the situation inside the Castle is far more complicated. Any thoughts?” Tracey swallowed nervously. “I doubt they will turn this into a hostage situation. Their predecessors did it with us in the previous war and it blew up in their faces. If they do claim as such, my money is on it being a ploy. They gain nothing by claiming to be keeping the children of their enemies alive. Their resources and support are all gone now. They have nothing left to fight for.” Adrian sighed. “I agree with Davis. If they claim to negotiate, it will not be in good faith.” As the table was quiet in thought, Elysia spoke up from her corner of the room, her arms crossed over her chest.

            “If the attack took place around the time of our raid on Castle Black, which is a possibility considering that Draco Malfoy might have felt his control over the wards slip from his grasp, then there is a good chance that the students would have been safely secured in their dorms. Anyone can tell you that those Dorms are hard to breach, not only because of the security measures for most, but because of how narrow the entrances are. The only way they could bypass them was if the Professors weren't there to hold the line.” Susan snorted. “Not bloody likely. Pomona might not be as strong as the others but she would be dead before anyone got past the Hufflepuff common room. Flitwick too. That man could probably deal with most of the Death Eaters… though only if they didn't crowd him. The only reason they won’t get up Ravenclaw Tower is the same reason they haven't been routed out yet.” Adrian looked at Tracey. “Any idea about how Slughorn would protect the Slytherins?” Tracey went silent for a moment. “Slughorn did his best to protect us, even if it meant some of us got struck by curses every other moment. We were never really safe, but the Death Eaters never had any of us alone for any period of time, so they didn't get away with anything obscene. In this situation, however, he probably has the Slytherin Dorms secured tightly. Particularly since the last few years has seen the entrance of the first mu- first generation magicals to be admitted to Slytherin in almost a century. He knows the Death Eaters will kill them on sight and will keep them safe.”

            Finnigan shook his head. “Things have really started to change, huh? As for Gryffindor Tower, Neville will not be willing to let any of the Lions get hurt. He will keep the attackers at bay or die trying.” Hermione frowned. “Any idea if the staff would try and use the hidden passageways to get the students out of Hogwarts?” Susan sighed. “They can't. After the last war, all of them were sealed, including the one to the Boar’s Head. They might have tried something with the Room of Requirement but…” Hermione briefly glanced at Elysia. “Draco was well aware of the room and its configurations, not to mention he knew how it was used during the previous occupation. The Death Eaters would have sealed it or prevented access to it, even before the students left for the Easter Recess, so that's probably not an option. At this rate, the situation will turn into a full siege, with the students having the worst of the situation, particularly if the Elves can't help them out with food or help them escape. They won't be helping the NDEs either, so it's a question who can outlast who, particularly if we try to breach the wards. How did they get control of them anyways?” Jacob sighed. “The Headmistress and the Board of Governors requested a review of the wards in January, after the attack on the Greengrass Estate. The people involved turned up on our list of collaborators. We captured the head of the family, but the Heir wasn't there. He was probably with this group, waiting for deployment, to then strip the Headmistress of her control of the wards.”

            Susan looked around the table. “So… our only option is to lay siege and hope the students survive by the time we get through one of the most powerful wards in the Continent?” Jacob gave her a sympathetic look. “I understand your frustration but for now, that will have to be our plan. Let's at least set up some shifts for the Aurors that will be watching the Castle while I reach out to my contacts to see if anyone can help with this disaster waiting to happen.” Hermione watched as everyone scattered, most trying to keep busy to distract themselves from their current feelings of being incapable of helping with the situation, before she gestured for Elysia to follow her. They exited the Ministry and the former Gryffindor waited until they were well within the wards of Gringotts before she spoke. “You have it with you?” Elysia shook her head in mirth. “I had a feeling you would remember. I do have the map, but I didn't bring it up for obvious reasons.” Hermione nodded, before she stopped moving. “Gabrielle and François told me about you being able to bypass wards… can you do that again? Can you break into Hogwarts without anyone noticing?” Elysia turned to her and sighed. “I don't know. I can probably get into the grounds easily enough, but the Castle? I wouldn't be able to navigate myself there as easily as anywhere else. The stones are probably too saturated with magic. I would have to do things the old fashioned way.”

            Hermione nodded, recognizing that if Elysia felt this was a difficult task, then she probably was underselling it. “Still, the map should help you deal with the trespassers easily enough.” Having reached her room, Elysia took a seat before looking at Hermione. “It will help to a degree… but I took a look at it earlier and saw that the students were mostly in their Dorms, with the Neo Death Eaters guarding the entrances. Yet… I haven't seen any sign that they are trying to get at students themselves. That has me very worried, Hermione. If I go in… I might not be able to be as… restricted in my actions.” Hermione sighed but nodded as Elysia summoned her bag from the side of her bed and dug out the map. “Then there is this. We could lie easily enough and say that Harry Potter left plans in case the Black Ancestral Home became a headquarters for extremists, that's easy enough to explain by Gringotts. However, an unknown combatant entering Hogwarts, successfully defeating the Death Eaters whilst they technically have control over the Castle’s wards? That's going to be a lot harder to sell.” Hermione looked at Elysia. “I understand. It's just… they need you.” Elysia closed her eyes. “I know. I have an idea, as a way of satisfying the curiosity of the ICW and closing any potential ties back to Harry Potter… but it comes at a cost.”

            Holding up the map, Elysia explained. “Before I left Britain, I was advised to leave a single Vault behind. One Vault. In it I placed an enchanted chest with several items, a bunch of rolls of parchment and ink wells, a pouch with galleons, some memorabilia from Hogwarts and the Order of the Phoenix. The Vault had conditions set for who could access it. Either I had to die, or an emergency situation would have to be declared by Gringotts and access would be granted to three people: Neville, Luna… or you. Now… the emergency situation is easy enough to confirm after the Bank was attacked, you have been here long enough for Gringotts to inform you and I can write up some notes with the old parchment to make it look like the plans for the failsafe at Castle Black were already there. As for the Marauders’ Map, the items in the chest were never cataloged, so you could say that you retrieved the map from it and we can go down to the Vault to make sure that you could give the explanation as truthfully as possible while under Veritaserum.” Hermione frowned. “All that sounds perfect. What's the catch?” Elysia lowered the map on the table and closed her eyes. “If you access the Vault, that will have to be the end of Harry Potter’s contributions to Britain. There can be no other assistance from the grave, no more Vaults, no more contingency plans. We do this… it will have to be the end.”

            Hermione was quiet for a moment. She could see the logic in Elysia's words. If the ICW reported that Harry had developed the countermeasures for Castle Black, and that the recapture of Hogwarts was made possible by him, it would only serve to grow his legend amongst the populace. The next time a crisis were to happen, they would again await for Harry’s involvement. And again and again. They would never let the legend of Harry Potter die. What Elysia was suggesting would ensure that everyone understood that there would be no more expectations. Harry Potter would have left behind his contingency plans and the instruments for the defeat of the Neo Death Eaters, but it would come with the announcement that he would never return. There would be no more miracles from the Boy-Who-Lived. Hermione nodded to herself. “Then we do this. We save the students and put an end to the Death Eater threat, as Harry Potter’s last act for Britain.” She looked over at Elysia. “You have already given more than enough to this country. When this is over, you can go home to Gabrielle. I will tie up any loose ends here before returning to France.” Elysia smiled at her friend, the weight on her shoulders feeling just a bit lighter. She looked at the map in her hands and opened it. “Very well. One last time. I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.”

-✿-

            “Find her! She can't have gotten far.” As the cloaked figures moved about one of the many intersections of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, a small shadow remained low to the ground, her eyes taking in every movement, her ears picking up every noise and her nose catching every scent. This wasn't necessarily a new experience for Minerva McGonagall. She had been an Animagus ever since her seventh year at Hogwarts, her form not having changed much in the decades since. While she could easily pass for any other feline in any corner of the world, right now there weren't any cats milling about the school. Well… not exactly. “Found- gah! Damn it to hell and back! It was another one of her Transfigurations!” The old witch grinned in her mind. Knowing that she would stand out like a sore thumb, Minerva had elected to keep the riff raff occupied with a few Transfigured cats designed to look just like her. The felines would behave no differently than she was currently, feeling highly alert and awaiting any possible attack, taking cover in as many hidden locations as possible. Since the Death Eaters tended to run into them before her, it gave her plenty of warning when it came to concealing herself in a dark corner or just waiting for the patrols to pass her by. 

            This certainly wasn't the sort of day she had expected to have when she had gone to sleep the previous night. She, like much of the school, hadn't sensed anything as she lost control of the wards. Thankfully, the Castle had its fair share of security measures, including the ghosts. The moment they saw the Death Eaters coming up to the entrances, the spectral residents of the Castle rushed to the side of the Professors and warned them as to what was happening. Minerva only managed to send a few Patronus messages out to the Heads of the Hogwarts Houses to tell them to barricade themselves with the students in the Dorms, while sending a few of the ghosts to check on the other staff members. She had refrained from using the Patronus again after the Neo Death Eaters arrived at the location she had cast the last one from rather quickly, meaning their control of the wards informed them when powerful magic was being cast, and whilst the Patronus could be made to be nowhere near as powerful as it had to be to defend one's self from a Dementor, it still registered as powerful magic. Thankfully, her Animagus ability barely registered, as did the Transfigurations, so Minerva had been able to sneak around the school for much of the day, so much so that the sun had set once more. Not sensing any movement nearby, she swiftly darted across the corridor, turning and making her way towards the nearest spiral staircase, hoping to reach the kitchens. She hadn't been able to eat all day and the strain was already affecting her body and magic. She needed to eat or drink something soon, and she really didn't want to resort to toilet water if she found herself unable to revert back to human form.

            Having reached the landing on the ground floor, she had stealthily looked around to see if she spotted anyone, before preparing to turn towards the stairs that led to the dungeons, when a pair of hands grabbed her by her torso. She was about to put up a fight, when she felt herself pulled under an Invisibility Cloak as a soft female voice spoke in her ear. “Easy Professor. I came here to help you and the students. Just wait a moment and I will get you something to fill your stomach.” Those words stilled Minerva's protests as she was pulled into a more comfortable position against a cold piece of metal. As the invisible witch deftly walked past Death Eaters patrolling the hallways, and moved into a section of the Castle that was favored more by the ghosts, Minerva took a moment to catch the scent of her would-be rescuer. The smell of metal was very overpowering, as were the faint traces of blood and other smells that Minerva couldn't quite make out, but underneath it all she felt she caught the smell of potions and… Goblins? Still, as they moved further into the Castle, there was a scent that was a lot more along the lines of what she expected to find from a person and, to her surprise, it elicited several memories in her mind. In a quiet part of the Castle, Minerva found herself being gently set on the floor, the cloak vanishing from around the figure that carried her as they dug out a vial of something from a belt pocket. 

            The witch held the vial to her. “It’s a Nutrition Potion. Should stabilize your condition and fill up your stomach easily enough.” It wasn't fine dining, but under the circumstances, Minerva wasn't going to refuse. As she reverted to her human form, still wearing her dark green robes minus her usual hat, she took the vial and briefly looked over at her saviour. “The current colors of your hair and eyes do not suit you, Mr Potter.” The witch in front of her finished setting up a sound ward before she blinked in surprise until her eyes went wide. “Wait, you remember me by scent?” After downing the surprisingly tasteful concoction, Minerva felt her strength slowly returning. “It was not an easy thing to do. Your current outfit has a lot of scents that mask yours quite well, but I am very certain that you are carrying something that belonged to your father and was also in the possession of a set of redheaded twins. I believe it to be a certain map?” Elysia grumbled as she pulled out the parchment and began to scan it. “Yeah, that probably helped you pin my identity down. Still, as you can guess, I would prefer it if you didn't use my birth name. I don't go by it any more, hence the disguise. My hair is dyed,  though I had to leave behind my contacts for safety reasons, so I had my eye color transfigured. By the way, you can call me Elysia. Now, what can you tell me about what has been going on in the castle? Particularly the wards. When I went through them, they didn't feel right.” 

            It was Minerva’s turn to look surprised. “You… went through the wards? Just like that?” Elysia gave her a crooked grin. “There is more to it than that, but it's not so hard of a thing for me to do. Walking through the Castle is a lot more of a hassle though. It’s really a pain to my eyes.” McGonagall frowned at her words but elected to focus on helping the students. “The Death Eaters have been patrolling much of the Castle, I imagine looking for myself and the other professors. I believe that the Dorms are secure, but I can't be certain. I can't access the wards anymore.” Elysia walked up next to her and showed her the map. “The students seem to be safe for the most part, and from what I can see, the rest of the Professors are holding out in one of the staff quarters. Hagrid is somewhere in the forested section that exists in the wards… and none of the Death Eaters are searching for him.” Minerva noticed the look on Elysia's face. “Is that not a good thing?” Those blue green eyes focused on her, a light glow emanating from them. “It would be fine, but ever since the ICW Aurors became aware that Hogwarts had been locked up, I have been checking the map. They haven't been trying to get to the children either. So far, the only things I have noticed is them moving in and out of the Room of Requirement and their search for you. That's not normal behavior for a group that could be taking the school's inhabitants as hostages.”

            Looking at the map again, the dark haired witch ran her fingers on it. “Since the Marauders never found it, could you point out where the Ward Chamber is?” Minerva sighed before moving the pages until it revealed the old armoury and trophy room on the second floor. “It would be here, behind this wall. I avoided it since I heard the Death Eaters were guarding it.” Elysia frowned. “They have been stationed at it the entire time. That could be why they have been hunting for you. Maybe they were only able to disconnect you temporarily. If you were to gain access to the Ward Chamber, you could regain control of the wards. The question is… what are they really planning to do? Why haven't they tried capturing any of the occupants? What's so important about the wards and the Room of Require…ment.” Elysia looked at the map for a moment and searched for any stragglers, spotting one sole target not far from their position. If her hunch was right… no, she needed to be sure. She looked over at Minerva before pulling off her coat, which then took the form of a familiar Cloak. “You stay here and wait for me. I will be back in a moment.” Minerva wasn't fond of being told what to do, but she trusted that the former Mr Potter would be safe. A few minutes later, however, she was very glad that the sound wards were up. “Mr Potter, what did you-” A sharp black finger was raised up, as those eyes latched onto her. “We can talk about morality never, so just forget about it. I needed to get some info and I am not skilled in Legilimency. Now then… Anand, it's time to raise this one. You can be a bit rough with him.”

            A faint glow emanated from Elysia’s chest before the same eerie green light appeared on the hand she had stretched over the body. In a few moments the hand was lifted up, as a translucent version of the Death Eater rose from his corpse. Elysia didn’t bother to wait for Minerva to recover her faculties. “What is the endgame for the attack on Hogwarts?” Minerva had been horrified by the sort of magic Elysia just did, not to mention that she had killed a man, until the Death Eater plans for the school started to tumble out of the man’s ethereal lips. After Elysia was done interrogating him, she lowered down his spirit back into its body, before looking over at the Headmistress. “I imagine by the look on your face that their plan has merit?” McGonagall swallowed the lump that had formed in her throat. “Bathsheda would be better capable of saying as much, but wards have been used before to cast a spell over the entirety of the area that is being contained. It has worked for Charms, Transfigurations and even Conjurations, not to mention certain nasty curses that the Dark Families would attach to their wards for their Ancestral Homes… But to use the wards to cast a Killing Curse on every corner of the entire school?” Elysia sighed. “It explains their actions. They aren't worried about anyone other than you interfering with the wards, and are eagerly awaiting for the ICW to start trying to breach the wards to lure them in to take out as many people as possible, whilst they hide in the apparent safety of the Room of Requirement.”

            Standing up, Elysia dusted off her knees before checking the map again. “Ok, assuming a worst case scenario, where we have no way of stopping the curse from activating, we need to get everyone from the four Dorms into the Room of Requirement. After that we need to get you in contact with the Ward Chamber and see if we can disable the building curse before it gets cast across the entire Castle.” Elysia looked over at McGonagall. “You will have to reach the Professors that are barricaded together and tell them what's happening. I will clear the path for you before eliminating the Death Eater threat. Once they are dealt with, you and the Professors need to get the students into the Room of Requirement as soon as you can. We don't know how long we have until the curse triggers.” Minerva searched Elysia’s eyes. “Mr- Elysia. I can see that you aren't as… squeamish as Dumbledore was about killing the Death Eaters, but in your attempt to clear a path for the students, as it were… Could you perhaps try and not kill everyone you encounter?” Elysia chuckled. “You have no idea how many times I have been asked to restrain myself of late.” Gesturing at the body, she continued. “Look, I will try my best, but we are on a ticking clock, so I am going to put the lives of the students first. If that means some masked morons get to suffer the fate they wished on others… then I am not going to lose sleep over it… and neither should you.” Minerva sighed but nodded. “Your best will have to be enough. Lead the way.”

-✿-

            Walking through the empty halls of Hogwarts Castle, Draco Malfoy was enduring some very conflicting feelings. When the previous war had come to an end with the death of the Dark Lord, he had felt a small measure of relief. He and his family had fled during the final battle, hoping to put some distance between themselves and the war. Sadly, his father Lucius had been too visible as a servant of the Dark Lord in the final stages of the war, so when the DMLE cornered them, he was shipped off to Azkaban, dying there after years of exposure to the Dementors. His mother had been given a reprieve thanks to some testimony provided by Harry Potter, with Draco also getting a reprieve, though the Malfoy Estate suffered greatly under fines that were levied against them by the Ministry. Of course, while the fines were heavy, they weren't exactly devastating… except, no matter who they went to, none of the Magical Families that had been unaligned wanted anything to do with the Malfoys. Even the Greengrasses, who had belatedly supported the Death Eater cause and had agreed to a marriage contract between Draco and Astoria, turned their back on the previous agreements as soon as Daphne took control. Any chance at rehabilitating his image began to disappear, though the Ministry had been willing to offer him his godfather's post at Hogwarts in the hopes of seeing a change in the society. 

            Sadly, that change didn't come soon enough. Feeling despondent and without a comfort in sight, Draco turned to Pansy Parkinson, who had long sought his hand during their time at Hogwarts. She wasn't as pretty as Astoria and her family had been unapologetic supporters of the Dark Lord, but at least she was able to chase away the loneliness in his heart. That they had yet to conceive a child was a stress that was really eating away at his wife, particularly after they inherited Castle Black. In order for the families of Malfoy, Black and Parkinson to continue on, they needed to produce an Heir, and yet, despite the use of fertility potions and being active on days of magical significance, Pansy never conceived. Draco often wondered if the plan to slaughter the mudblood students of Hogwarts had been born out of jealousy from her at the sight of so many children born to people she deemed unworthy, but he didn't have the heart to ask. While a part of him would have liked to have set all of his connections to the Death Eaters aside, it had simply been impossible to do, as Pansy was still a firm believer and his inability to negotiate with the unaligned families prevented him from ever doing business with anyone who hadn't been either with the Death Eaters or in support of them. And that wasn't just limited to Britain either.

            At a time when he and the family had been in dire straits due to the realization that the expected Black Inheritance came up short of all expectations, a French associate of his father came up to him with an offer. He would help supply the Neo Death Eaters with the resources they needed and act as a broker between the Malfoys and legitimate businesses, if the NDEs cooperated with Sangroyal. At first it hadn't been a bad deal. Hitting a few import businesses forced their foreign investors to look elsewhere, with Sangroyal and its associates picking up the slack. The local families who owned these businesses hadn't been supporters of the Death Eaters, so attacking them didn't draw any attention to their actions either, with the NDEs being free to target other people that had higher profiles as supporters of Dumbledore during the wars, or having slandered the Dark Families through the Daily Prophet. Attacking the investors of the newspaper helped shift public opinion away from Shacklebolt’s Ministry and things were slowly shifting in the NDEs favor. Unfortunately, they had one great, final problem. Harry Potter. No matter where they went on the blasted island, the specter of the Boy-Who-Lived was never far behind. The populace still believed that their savior would come to their aid, while those who had fought at his side, except for that witless fool Ron Weasley, continued to either push back against the Purebloods in the public sphere, or actively engaged them in secret.

            No matter how badly the Death Eaters wanted to dispel the myth of the man who conquered the Dark Lord, there was nothing they could do. He was gone. Not that he vanished without having left behind an impact. The diminishment of the House of Black had been his fault entirely, the funds having been transferred to who knew where, whilst the possible counter claimants to the House disappeared, meaning that the Malfoys had to live constantly under the fear that someone could challenge their claim to the Ancient House. The more time passed, the more the image of that black haired, green eyed wizard became a source of hatred in the mind of Draco Malfoy. His family, his wealth, his future had all been stolen from him by Harry Potter. It was this anger that allowed him to accept the plan to slaughter the children of Hogwarts. With Potter gone, and their contacts in place, it had been quite easy to get the wards sabotaged to such a degree that they could strip them away from the Headmistress whilst the killing curse array that would kill everyone within the wards would prevent them from ever having to risk their own lives. Their only worries had been the Headmistress regaining control before the magic was beyond stopping, and the possibility that the Room of Requirement could protect whoever was inside of it. Thankfully, they had prepared for those eventualities. Soon the array would be beyond stopping and the Death Eaters would wait until the ICW was raiding the Castle to come to the children's rescue, when they would hide in the Room of Requirement and unleash death upon everyone that was alive in the rest of the Castle. They might not win the war for Wizarding Britain, but neither would their enemies. It would have to be enough.

            As the Neo Death Eaters began to make their way to the seventh floor, the torches around them were suddenly extinguished, reducing the light to what was produced from their wands or the moon outside from the windows. Holding their wands at the ready, the NDEs prepared themselves to face the Professors of the school, certain they could win, when a familiar voice suddenly was heard all around them. “You know… I really did expect better from you all, particularly you, Draco. I never saw you as the type to invite first generation witches or wizards into your home for a friendly meal that would end with all parties leaving safe and sound, but at the very least… I thought you would be just a tad bit smarter than your father. Then again, you were stupid enough to allow yourself to be branded by a halfblood who had every intention of running every single Pureblood family into the ground so that he could stand supreme, so I suppose even back then you were just as dim witted.” Draco ground his teeth together. “Potter! I don't know how you got in here, but how about you come say all that to my face. I believe you still owed me a duel from our first year, after all.” The voice of his most hated enemy began to reverberate everywhere as the former Gryffindor launched himself silly. “Right, it really does seem that Slytherins thought that courage and stupidity went hand in hand. First of all, you never intended to honor a proper duel, not then and certainly not now. Secondly… Well, I am not really at the Castle. You see, when it became clear that you and your less than stellar wife were using Castle Black as a staging point for your masquerades, the Vault I had left in Gringotts to deal with your lot was opened. Not only has Castle Black fallen like it was a house of cards, but I was informed as to everything that was going on.”

            Draco could hear the people around him murmuring behind him, as a cold sweat ran down his back. That blasted voice, however, didn't seem to have finished as the Death Eaters finally realized where it was coming from: the school’s communications system. “Now, ordinarily I wouldn’t have bothered getting in touch with the Headmistress to make this little call happen, but I honestly couldn't help myself when I heard you, of all people, were leading the third generation of idiots into attacking Hogwarts. I mean, I could bitch and complain to Kingsley about employing a saboteur who had already led Death Eaters into the school before, but there is a reason I washed my hands clean from all of you. That's why I made this call happen, Ferret. To let you all know that you are beneath me. I have no interest in claiming any further glory or being a hero again. No, unlike you, I am calling to make it clear that I'm parting ways with you, Hogwarts and Great Britain… for good. So, I hope you had fun at playing terrorist, Draco, because the consequences of your actions will be catching up with you now. And unlike last time, the people that will come for you will have no name, no face and no claim to fame. You, the last of the Malfoys, supposed Heir to the House of Black, will fall to a nameless foe, just as your fathers and theirs should have done decades ago. And to everyone else who yet lives in Hogwarts Castle. This is Harry James Potter. From here on out the fate of your school, your lives and your blasted country lie solely in your hands. Make of them what you will, for you will never hear from me ever again. Several years ago I walked to my death willingly for all of you and got nothing in return, so from here on out consider Harry Potter to be well and truly dead.”

           The group of Neo Death Eaters whirled around in the direction of the Room of Requirement as the sound of the voice was then replaced by heavy footsteps echoing down the hallway. Looking down the corridor, they watched as a figure in full plate mail armour carrying a tall shield reached the center of the corridor, before turning towards them in an almost mechanical fashion. The Death Eaters around Malfoy started to laugh. “Come on out, you filthy half-blood witch. Your little stunts with Potter’s voice and the suits of armour don't scare us.” As everyone searched the walls, looking for any sign of Minerva McGonagall, few noticed the armoured figure placing themselves behind the shield, before it launched itself at them. Draco was lucky that he dodged out of the way, but the Death Eater behind him took the full blow of the hit, getting launched down the hall and into the wall with a sickening crunch, a black stain marking the wall as the body slumped down into the ground. All the Death Eaters, however, were far more focused on the figure that now stood dead center of the group, its heavy shield held on its left hand as a blackened sword now sat in its right. An unholy and unnatural voice was heard by all, sending shivers down their spines. “Now then… who wants to be the next person to die?”  

-✿-

           Elysia would never want to admit it, but there was something deeply satisfying about defeating these Neo Death Eaters. For one, there were very few amongst them who could really present a challenge to her, particularly amongst this group. Then again, these had been the same people who devised a plan where they wouldn't have to do a damn thing to prove themselves the better wizards or witches, choosing instead to kill children without getting their hands dirty. Safe to say, she hardly had given much thought to sparing such cowardly people. She did try to adhere to Minerva's request as she led her to the rest of the staff, with her distinct lack of wanded magic meaning that the Death Eaters had no idea she was in the castle at all. When Bathsheda confirmed that the Death Eaters’ plan could work and that, at a certain point, the magic that was being charged into the curse would be beyond anyone's ability to stop, the group had to work up a plan for how to get themselves and the students to safety. Knowing that the best way to get access to the Room of Requirement was to wait until the Death Eaters were on their way there to seek refuge, Elysia knew that she would have to distract the Death Eaters that were still in the Castle while she cleared out the ones guarding the room. At the same time, there was the concern that the curse would trigger early, so they needed a way to figure out how much time they had left. It was then that Minerva came up with an unusual idea.

           This idea resulted in Elysia and the Headmistress making their way up to the Astronomy Tower, with Elysia easily dispatching the guards to the Headmistress’ office, before they were able to get inside, once a few ward based traps were disabled. Elysia did her best to ignore the portraits of two of the three men responsible for ruining Harry’s life, wandlessly deafening all the portraits in the room as Minerva covered them all with  black cloths to blind them, before focusing on the oldest magical object currently at the school. “You come with an unusual companion, Headmistress McGonagall.” Minerva bowed her head respectfully at the Sorting Hat. “These have sadly been a few less than usual days. Now, of all the objects in the school, you yourself are bound to the wards in ways that no one can possibly understand. Can you tell us how far along the curse that has been attached to the wards is?” The old leather hat bowed its tip. “I can. Sadly, even if you gained control of the wards now, you would be unable to disperse the magic safely. As it sits now it will not trigger accidentally, but if it were to be discharged, I couldn't tell you how many of those in the Castle would perish.” Minerva bowed her head. “Then our only chance is the Room of Requirement.” Elysia nodded. “It would seem that way. Now, the question is how we can manage to distract them at the moment the doors open to let the other Death Eaters in?” Minerva looked at the witch. “Are you able to revert to your previous form? The voice of Harry Potter through the loud speakers would definitely distract them all.”

           Elysia shook her head. “Unlike Tonks, my change is permanent. Even if I took the potion I originally used to change my body, it would have no effect. This is my ideal self. Nothing can change that.” The hat turned its attention to the fully armoured witch. “Ah, I knew you felt familiar. I see you have at last found your true self. Tell me, do you finally accept that you might have been better off in Slytherin?” Elysia glared at the hat. “In some ways I might have been safer and might have even learned about myself sooner, but I do not regret following in Godric’s footsteps. In some ways I went further down the same path as the old fool than any other of his Lions.” She looked back at Minerva. “Still, how would we have even been able to spread my voice for the Death Eaters to be distracted by them in the first place?” Minerva gestured at the hat. “Without my control of the wards, the only one who has superseding access would be him. He could have projected your voice through the speakers.” The hat chuckled. “In fact, your idea may yet work, Headmistress. Unlike the mechanism in the Headmaster's desk, I would be able to project the thoughts of a person directly, even allowing for you to hear a recipient's voice within the Castle itself. You may not be able to speak in your old voice currently, but you still remember your voice in your mind, yes? Slip me onto your head and let us see what we can do to save the students.”

           Seeing as they would have to wait regardless, Elysia saw no reason as to delay things any further. She took the hat and slipped it onto her head. My, you certainly have some striking mental defences now. Would you mind lowering them? Sighing to herself, Elysia slowly undid the Occlumency defences that she had raised in her mind. Minerva watched the silent interaction with concern, until the hat cackled and laughed himself silly whilst atop Elysia’s head. “My dear, I take back everything I ever said about you doing better in Slytherin. You are truly Godric’s most worthy successor. He would have died gladly had he seen your accomplishments in his final moments. In fact… I think I have a few other ideas about how to resolve this situation safely, if you are willing to listen.” The two shared a few quiet thoughts, with Elysia and Ric, because of course Godric named the hat after himself despite it being the culmination of the Magical knowledge of all four founders, informing McGonagall of some of their plans. As they waited, Elysia did send out Badb with a written message for Hagrid so that he could get himself into the Castle for safety as soon as he heard a familiar voice over the loudspeakers. He would help the students from the lower floors make their way up to the seventh as soon as the Death Eaters had fallen for the trap, with the Hogwarts Ghosts, who appeared after Anand chased them down, informing the Heads of Hogwarts Houses, the other professors and the elves of the plan. 

           Sensing that all of the Neo Death Eaters were finally heading towards the seventh floor, Elysia told the Headmistress to wait in her office before vanishing under Badb's power. Having waited silently just outside the wall before the door appeared, the Death Eaters who had been standing guard within it had no warning as Elysia sliced through their arms with her blade superheated to cauterize the wounds, before knocking them out, all the while Ric transmitted her thoughts throughout the school, the sound of her old voice almost jarring in her ears. Still, the plan worked as the Death Eaters had been far too distracted to rush towards the Seventh Floor and reseal the room. Not being able to summon the house Elves to secure it, Elysia decided to leave Macha and Anand behind to… take care of anyone that tried to sneak in behind her, with Badb actively guiding the students and professors once the corridors were safe, Ric grumbling in annoyance as Elysia placed the hat on a mannequin head within the Room of Requirement. While taking on a bunch of Dark Wizards and Witches without her companions seemed odd to Elysia, none held it against her as they all believed her more than capable of defeating these vermin, their words not hers, on her own. The first fool fell rather quickly, his head bashed against a wall with great force, though he didn't seem to have died just yet, as Elysia, now wearing her helm, turned to look at the others that stood around her. “Now then… who wants to be the next person to die?”

           The stupidity of the Neo Death Eaters was on full display as many unleashed curses whilst their comrades stood right behind her. A simple step to the side and a poor idiot took a spurt of acid to their face as her blackened sword sliced right through the witch's hand and wand, before using her shield to bat away another curse, the solid steel smashing straight into the disarmed witch’s mask-covered face. She crumpled to the ground as Elysia swung her blade upwards, cutting through another hand and wand before she kicked the newly incapacitated wizard into the wall, deflecting a blood boiling curse right at his chest with her shield. As the fight dragged on, more Death Eaters rounded the corner and joined the fray, as the walls and floors of the hallway were soon covered in injured, disabled or dying magicals. For Elysia, however, it only brought up bitter sweet memories of Dredhook's training, the situation being very reminiscent of all the sessions she had against the Soldiers and Guard of Londinium. She hoped that her performance today against the very people that had sought to bring harm to the citizens of Londinium made the old soldier proud in the afterlife, as she made sure that her every action held no wasted movement. Eventually, with a few idiots running past her thinking the Room of Requirement was any safer than the warrior in a full set of plated armor, all that remained in front of her were three terrified souls, including a certain blonde ferret.

           “ Avada Kedavra !” The three sent Killing Curses straight at Elysia, who simply raised her shield and absorbed the curses into it, the magic leaving small vein-like traces of green light on its surface before they faded into the pitch black metal. Before the three could formulate a response, Elysia threw her shield at one of them, the thing charged with a weight charm and a heightened momentum spell, the impact of it launching the fool into the wall with a sickening crunch, her heavy metal boot being as equally as enhanced kicking the second target on the chest, knocking the wind out of them if not outright crushing their ribcage, before she focused on the last pathetic excuse for a Death Eater. Without her shield, the idiot tried to kill her again, the sickly green curse heading straight for her… only for her outstretched left hand to catch it, the curse being absorbed into the metal and the magic into her very being. Draco was now trembling in fear as the wand slipped out of his hands, the man utterly defeated as he crumbled to the ground. His blue eyes searched the dark helm for any sign, anything at all that could give him some hope of surviving. He found none. With a trembling voice, he asked the question that had been on his mind since the skirmish began. “Who… What… are you?!” Elysia responded in her altered voice, her answer being the last thing he knew before darkness took him. “Nobody.”

-✿-

            “That’s it. All the students, elves, familiars and staff are now within the Room of Requirement.” Elysia, wearing Ric on her head while gazing over the edge of the Astronomy Tower that overlooked much of Hogwarts, turned towards the person that was standing behind her. “Everyone but you, Professor. You should really make your way to the seventh floor. The curse can wait a few more minutes.” Minerva, now wearing her own hat, shook her head. “Thank you for the offer, Elysia, but I have fulfilled my duties to those students. I haven't, however, repented for my failures when it came to you. Had I not allowed my faith in Dumbledore to blind me, I would have looked after you as your parents would have expected of me. Standing here now, with you, as you risk your life once more to save this Castle and its students, is the least I could do.” Elysia turned and looked away from her. Whilst they could have allowed the curse to trigger on its own and hunker down in the Room of Requirement, Ric had pointed out that the Room’s defences might not be enough to protect those within from the curse as it was unleashed by the wards. The Room might not be directly connected to the wards, but it was still a part of Hogwarts and some of the curse could still slip past its defences, particularly with how much magic it was siphoning from the Leylines. It might not kill everyone in the Room, but unless something was done, the risk of failure remained. That something that could be done was one of the topics that Elysia and Ric had discussed before she went out to deal with the Death Eaters. As she took a deep breath, she reached through her connection to Ric, a familiar silver sword with red gems in hand acting as a magical key, as she took control of the Hogwarts wards.

           While ordinarily it would be impossible for the Sorting Hat to grant anyone control to the wards, as the best he could do was give access to whoever wore it, there had been one exception that had been built into him by the Founders. As expected, any of the Heirs of the Founders could have gained control of the wards via their blood claims to the Castle, but with Helena of Ravenclaw dying at a young age, and the Heirs of Slytherin and Hufflepuff dying out centuries later, those with blood ties with the founders were now a rare thing. Godric Gryffindor had also placed an exception for his blood relations, but with his House dissolved, there was no means for an Heir to claim their part of Hogwarts. However, he had left one final exception in place. If a Champion of the Arena were to ask at a time of great need, temporary control over the wards could be given to them. Ric had been absolutely overjoyed when he saw that Elysia had matched, if not surpassed, Godric’s accomplishments with the Goblins, and, upon seeing what she could do as the last of the Peverells, believed that they had the means to ensure the safety of everyone at Hogwarts. Of course, this solution came at great risk, particularly for Elysia and her three companions, all of them being in their material form on her person, with Badb having taken on the form of a robe this time around. Elysia focused her attention on the three permanent presences in her mind. “Are you sure you want to do this? You know what's at stake… what we stand to lose…” 

           The Hallows sent calming thoughts to Elysia, all saying that they had anticipated that this day would come, one way or another. They were more than content to do what was being asked of them, the thought eliciting a tear from Elysia’s eye. As she rubbed it away, she closed her eyes and breathed deeply, before touching the curse that had been building up in the wards. Arcs of green light began to race up along the dome like wards of Hogwarts Castle, reaching a point just above The Astronomy Tower as the magic began to build up in the air as an amorphous blob. Ordinarily the magic would have remained dispersed throughout the entire ward scheme, along every wall, every floor, every roof of the Castle. But, in order to keep everyone safe, the magic needed to be pooled away. The problem, however, was dispersing it harmlessly. Elysia could do that with most spells sent her way. Magic was energy after all, and with her countless battles in the Arena, she had learned to not only see the magic of the world around her… but to command it, to absorb it within herself and make it harmless. However, that had always been what little magic a life could produce on their own, maybe several people all at once. This? This was magic that had been gathered for the better part of a few days, if not longer, as McGonagall had noticed some background noise since the wards had been “serviced” in January. This was pure magic that had been warped into becoming a curse, not by the will of a man, but by a ward scheme on a convergence of leylines. It was more magic than any one single being could ever hold within themselves.

           At least… for any single being that was still an ordinary magical. Elysia, however, had the three Hallows in her possession and had their allegiance. In the years since the final battle against Voldemort, her magical abilities had been growing exponentially. She could do things no other creature could dream of… but she was still just a witch. She was still human. Even the Peverells that had once possessed the great power of the family in a singular being were still humans themselves, and that was before they had split up the power into three objects. The Hallows may be powerful artefacts, but that power was still rooted in the world, in magics both old and new, rules that were known… and some that were forgotten. What she was about to do could potentially allow her to protect everyone at Hogwarts, even if she happened to fail. But as much as Elysia cared for others, as much as she wanted to see the innocent children live and grow… there were three beings that she had come to care for, worry about… and even love… and she was about to put their very existence at risk for a bunch of strangers. She asked again. “Are you sure you want to do this?” The answer she got was the clearest she ever heard from the three Hallows. “ Whatever happens, we will be with you… always .” Tears ran down Elysia’s cheeks as her heart sang just as it was crushed by a pain she had dreaded for years.

           Looking up into the green ball of energy, Elysia drew upon the powers of her companions like never before, demanding from them everything. And, with a feeling of acceptance and joy that had taken years to build between them, the Hallows responded in kind. The cloak around Elysia's body faded to nothingness, the chain around her neck suddenly feeling weightless, as the wand, the object that Elysia had been holding in her right hand the entire time, turned to blackened mist as it coiled itself up her arm and into Elysia's very essence. Macha, Anand and Badb, the three beings that had guided, protected and lightened every moment of Harry and Elysia’s lives, gave out one final thought. “ We are a part of you… and so… we will never truly be lost .” Then their voices fell silent, their power no longer an extension of Elysia's, but a part of her every being, as the wind picked up around her, the wails of the dead filling up her ears as her skin crackled with unnatural power. She stared at the mass of energy, recognizing that this wasn't the first time she had faced death. In a way, she had never not been in the presence of death. From before her birth, her life had been threatened by Voldemort because of a bloody prophecy, her first memory being of Harry as Voldemort killed Lily Potter before his eyes before he too was struck by a Killing Curse, with their last moments on this earth as adversaries ending just as it began: a killing curse determining who lived and who died. 

           At every step of the way, Death had been there to challenge Harry and Elysia, to push them into heights and lows no other person had yet endured. From the loss of everything she should have had in life, to the achievement of bringing about a new age for the people of Britain and the Goblin Nation. It had taken years for Elysia to find her way to the sort of life that everyone was familiar with. A life where every moment one didn't need to live in fear, where every meal wasn't tainted with the thought that it could be her last, with the comfort in knowing that the person that sat across from her at the table would be there with her for the next day, and the one after. Where every step, every breath, every sight didn't revolve around Death. That had been Harry’s dream from the moment he realized that the scar on his forehead was no different than a death sentence, one that had been delayed for over sixteen years. She thought that when it was all over that she would never have to worry about dying again. She thought the same when she stood before the Goblins whilst facing one of the most dangerous beasts they could throw against her. But, in the end, Death was never far away. Perhaps that was what Voldemort, Du Plessis and so many others had gotten wrong. It was never about defeating Death or cheating it. It was in living a life where, even with death standing beside you at every moment, you learned to live it without thinking that the next moment could be your last. To learn to live with the fear of death… and to live every moment fully in spite of it.

           Here, as Elysia stared into this massive ball of Magic that had no other purpose than to kill, the fear that had been with Harry for all his life didn't come. Instead, all Elysia found was a quiet contentment. Images of her everyday life with the Hallows, the Goblins, Dredhook, Ida, the Grangers, Delacours and the Charbonneaus flashed across her mind, with the last image being that of Gabrielle, as beautiful as she ever was, smiling at her in the morning as they woke up in the same bed. Elysia smiled back at the memories. It might have been a few short years, but for Elysia they had been the happiest she had ever felt. Whatever was to come, she now knew what it was to live a good life. To know the fruits of a long day’s hard work, to eat food that she earned with every moment she dedicated to her craft. To live in a house that she not only inherited but made her own, breathing life into a place that had grown empty over centuries without tears, worry, joy or even laughter. To now know a life with warmth, companionship, friendship and even… love. Elysia had found her life beyond the end of Harry Potter’s story. So now, as she stared at Death once more, she was no longer afraid. There was no reason to be afraid. It might have been a short life… but it had been a life. The final words in the Peverell family Grimoire came up in her mind and she uttered them under her breath as the ball of deadly magic was discharged right on top of her, her figure vanishing within the blinding light. “At the end of all things… I am not afraid… of the darkness that lies ahead.”

Chapter Text

Goblin Nation Capital Arena, April 2003

            As he approached his exit into the Arena, Harry could feel just how different this Task was to him. And it wasn't just the creature he was facing. He could hear the Goblins in the stands shouting excitedly as the metal grates were lifted up to grant him entry, all of them cheering his name with great anticipation. For Harry, this Task represented almost five years of struggles against the dangers of the Arena, as well as with himself and his own sense of identity. For the Goblins, though, if he was victorious, it would herald the appointment of a new Champion by the King, the first in centuries. Of course, word had reached the Goblins of the Capital about Harry's time in Londinium, not just about his skills, but also about his treatment of the other Goblins, his respect for their beliefs and the part he played in defending Goblin lives in a rebellion. In a lot of ways, it reminded Harry of his reception at Hogwarts or Diagon Alley when he was eleven years old. Except, this time, the achievements were truly of his own making, his every action representing who he believed he needed to be. As such, the cheers actually reached his heart as pride, both his own and that of his companions, surged within him. Taking up his full plate mail armour, a heavy shield he had been training with of late, and holding his fully refined blackened blade in his right hand, the raven haired wizard took one final deep breath before stepping into the light of the field before him.

            Like all the others, this arena had been configured specifically for the task ahead, made to represent a more arid environment, the ground soft with a thin layer of sand mixed with sections of dry dirt and rocks. For cover, the Arena had several large boulders of reddish stone, with Harry taking a swing at the closest, watching as the stone crumbled under the strike, meaning that any protection it afforded would be temporary, the desiccated and dead trees not offering much of an alternative either. While the Arena gave him some options, they were clearly designed to be limited. This Trial was to test him to his limits and the Arena was designed to give him as little help as possible. Harry could work with that. Walking carefully around the enclosure, he eyed every rock suspiciously, but no creature came at him, no tremors could be felt. He almost wondered if the Handlers were having trouble releasing the beast when he spotted a section of the Arena that looked to be artificially constructed, rather than the simulated natural ambience, chiseled stone blocks made a flat square, with a tall stone on the opposite end mirroring some type of ancient ruin with its archway. Before the archway, however, sat a massive sigil carved into the ground, surrounding a stone pedestal with a red stone glowing on top. Something must have triggered the sigil as the magical array lit up, arcs of red light striking the reddish stone, until it started to levitate off the pedestal. Harry felt his companions tense up, as if recalling something traumatic, as the field before him was suddenly filled with a bright light.

            Having shielded his eyes behind the shield, Harry peered over it as soon as the light dissipated, swallowing the lump that suddenly appeared in his throat. He had heard that the creature was artificially created, but he had just assumed that the Goblins would have captured it alive. That they had to create it at the very moment he took on the final challenge told him everything he needed to know about this beast. It was too dangerous to even consider sparing. Seeing it before his eyes really made his skin break out in goosebumps. While it was like the Chimera in that the body was that of a Lion, the rest was completely different, sporting a tail like that of a scorpion that was currently held over its body, it's claws and teeth being larger and more pronounced than seemed biologically possible, though the part that really trouble Harry was the head. The ancient scholars hadn't been kidding when they described the face as a facsimile of a human, though it was far more elongated, as if the skin from a human’s face was molded on top of a lion’s skull. Still, its eyes were very unlike those of the Chimera. There was the clear killing intent that earned the creature’s ancient name of “Maneater”, but it possessed an intelligence that almost reminded Harry of Voldemort. It was violence made flesh, with the only reason it wasn't attacking him right now was probably because it was sizing him up, determining how much of a threat Harry was. When two large pairs of dragon wings appeared on its back, Harry cursed at the alchemists that created the beast. Apparently, they had to keep “refining” their work to make it the most dangerous creature possible, save for the creatures that qualified as natural disasters themselves.

            Dodging out of the way as the sharp barbs of the creature’s stinger struck the stones behind him, Harry raised his shield and kept it partly over his back, the metal creating loud noises as stingers struck it at great speed whilst the creature flew across the Arena’s open sky. Disappearing under his invisibility, Harry made sure to conceal his scent, as the creature flew over head, before cursing again as it bombarded his exact position with stingers, the beast having a nearly endless supply for them as it just regenerated them. Seeing that it had tracked Harry’s location thanks to the footprints he had left on the ground, Harry jumped onto one of the rocks and drew Macha, sendling a blasting curse at the beast, causing it to growl as the spell struck its face. Not really curious as to how little damage the blast did, Harry re-concealed himself and proceeded to jump from rock to rock, as the beast now truly lost sight of him. As he looked at the Manticore as it flew circles above his head, striking at the rocks with his stingers, Harry had to give it to the Goblins. The beast was a true culmination of all the Trials wrapped into a single monster. From the Wyrms that could track his movements on the earth, the Nundu and its dangerous thorns, a Dragon’s ability to fly, the ferocity of so many of the creatures, spell resistant skin and a regeneration ability designed to surpass that of even a Chimera’s, it truly was the closest thing to death in monstrous form. Add a human level intellect, and one had a beast that was a danger to everything else on the Earth.

            Dodging the stingers sent his way by jumping on more rocks, Harry noticed that the other ones were probably a bit dangerous to jump to, as the stingers that dotted them made it more likely for him to trip. Not wanting to waste his margin of error, Harry made his way back to the ancient ruins' terrain and reappeared, Macha in his hand as he channeled his magic through her. The lightning strike caused the creature a great deal of pain as it howled, the beast turning around as soon as the spell concluded, flying closer to the ground now, clearly having learned its lesson that high altitude was no promise of safety. As it surged over the rocks from a different angle, Harry was able to track it with his enhanced vision, before throwing the same set of spells he used on the Dragon, catching the beast’s wings and forcing it to crash land. As the wizard surged towards the creature, he was stunned to see it pull on its wings hard enough to tear them off, before it turned its attention to his attacker, that tail launching stingers at Harry at a higher pace, his Goblin steel shield taking a beating as it now sported dents all along its surface. Taking a step back as the beast had tried to close the distance to use its own paws to bat the shield away, Harry soon found his attention back on the Manticore’s back, as it was regrowing the wings it had ripped off moments earlier. Briefly considering using Fiendfyre, Harry elected not to try it, as it could possibly spill out of control, as the Arena itself was covered in magic. He might kill the beast, but it would place every spectator’s life on the line. He couldn't do that.

            Trying a variant of fire anyways, Harry doused the beast’s back in flames, causing it roar in agony as it struck the still regenerating wings. Sadly, Harry noticed they still continued to grow, looking macabre as the flesh was now peeled off by the fires, before they recovered that too. Avoiding another series of strikes, Harry unleashed a torrent of cutting curses at the creature, watching as it carved off chunks of the Manticore’s mane of hair, carved open gashes on it’s face and body, tore at the thin membranes of the wings, but completely bounced of the abomination’s scorpion-like tail, the exoskeleton offering impressive protection. Remembering the Wyrms, Harry decided to try another spell at the tail, adjusting its casting and incantation to make it a cutter, rather than a piercer. “ Cimex Sempra !” The spell worked as it struck the tail, carving right through it, causing the Manticore scream in unholy rage. It rushed at him with renewed fury, swiping at him with its claws, the impact from them almost tearing the shield right off Harry's hand and forearm. As he found himself face to face with the beast, its stinger still regenerating and its paws some distance away from striking again, Harry was about to blast at the creature's face with a spell when it opened its maw. Switching to a shield spell, Harry suddenly found himself on the receiving end of a blast of flames, though it wasn't as strong as the Dragon's. Again, Harry cursed the alchemist's who created this abomination. They clearly decided that the original variant was just too simplistic.

            Seeing the tail reconstituted, Harry switched over to his physical shield, overlapping it with his magical one as he was under the dual barrage of stingers and flames. As he tried to figure out what the next viable strategy was, he briefly felt the energy around him, recognizing that trace of magic in the flames. As they died down, Harry again unleashed his new set of spells against the beast, though the Manticore was far more careful about exposing its tail or wings. Jumping into the air with the enhanced momentum spell affecting his body, Harry managed to reinjure both the tail and the wings, again grounding the beast and forcing it to use its claws or flames as it regenerated. As the flames were blocked by the shield, Harry sensed the magic from the creature’s fire again. Grasping it in his mind, he tugged on it, feeling the creature growl in pain as the flames dissipated before it surged to attack him physically with all its might. Surprised by the Manticore’s reaction, he recalled his interactions with the Tarasque and the Dragon, how their life-force felt against his mind. He tried to see if he could feel that with the Manticore, searching past its luminous form, before finding that raw magical core and focusing his attention on it, the beast becoming even more enraged and almost desperate in its attacks. Then, with his mind focused on the magic that he now had control over, Harry launched the beast back with a banisher, before stretching out his now empty right hand.

            The spectators in the Arena watched as the beast was suddenly frozen in place as a bright red light appeared on its chest, before it slowly hovered towards Harry, where it sat on the palm of his hand, the young man’s eyes fixed on the raw ball of Magic, even as the audience watched as the Manticore’s body disintegrated into an ash like dust. The entire Arena remained deathly silent as Harry looked at the magic in the palm of his hand, tears escaping his eyes as he realized what it was that he held. A soul. He had brushed up against the Manticore’s magic and reached into it, grasping its soul and ripping it out of its body. Slowly, almost mechanically, he looked across where the beast had been, seeing the pile of ash on the ground, a singular stone sitting at the center of the pile, the color of it as black as onyx, with no trace of Magic left within it. Just like that, Harry had defeated the Manticore, one of the most dangerous creatures the world had ever known, the great pride of alchemists that dabbled with creating artificial life. With but a single moment of focus and his willpower alone… he had killed it, no different than had he blown on a lit candle. Tears now rushed down his cheeks as he looked at the soul in his hand before it too vanished, its existence being as transient as the Manticore’s body, as it had been designed to be. Sure, it had been an artificial soul, something that should not exist, but that didn't matter. Not to Harry, who realized why the sensation felt so familiar as he sensed the silence of his three companions, all recognizing the truths that were revealed in that moment.

            A booming voice filled the air, snapping everyone back to reality. “I, Gringott the Twelth, hereby declare Harry James Potter as the victor in this twelfth and final trial of the Arena. The ceremony for his official recognition as Champion of the Goblin Nation will be declared at a later time. By my decree, however, I order all Goblins who have bore witness to this task to silence regarding the conclusion of it. You may speak of Harry Potter’s masterful displays of magical talent, and his skill with his shield, let alone the strength of his body, but you may not speak of the final moments and what he appeared to have accomplished. This decree is extended to everyone’s families and to all written records. I ask this, not only as a matter of National Security…  but also in deference to our future Champion. Please, respect this order for the rest of your lives.” The Goblins remained silent but all understood their Sovereign’s words as they watched Harry fall to his knees, tears falling uncontrollably from his eyes. Sure, he was the Champion of the Arena now, the power to choose how to live his life soon being in his own hands. He had done something only Godric Gryffindor had achieved in known history. He had done it all on his own, with his skill, his power and his mastery of magic… but none of that seemed to matter to him right now, as a new question had reared its ugly head in his mind, the thought repeated over and over again as his companions tried to sooth his shattered heart. “What… am I?”

-✿-

Present Day

            As Elysia’s eyes adjusted to the bright light, she looked around her surroundings, frowning at what her eyes showed her. It was the Reception Hall of the Peverell Estate. But, unlike her home, the place looked to be bathed in light, as if the shadows themselves were made of it, the air covered in a thin layer of mist that seemed to conceal the edges of the world around her. It all looked familiar too, very much like the empty, ethereal version of King’s Cross that she had seen as Harry when Voldemort struck him down with his second Killing Curse. As she walked further in, even her steps echoed as if the place she was currently in wasn't a building, but some massive empty space that existed beyond what her eyes told her. “How things have changed since the last time you were here, wouldn't you agree?” Turning towards the source of the voice, she saw the form of Albus Dumbledore standing beside the chimney of the Hall, the fire lit, the light coming from the flames being the only one casting any shadows. The smile on the old man wasn't any different than the last time she had seen it in her vision of King’s Cross. Except that now she knew better. “You don't need to hide by using that form anymore. I know what you are.” The old man’s face took on an even wider smile. “Of course, but I wanted there to be no confusion left between us. Now, as to what form I should take… hmmm… how about this one?” As the being’s form shifted, the figure became shorter, taking on softer, younger features, the white hair growing black, short and messy, the beard disappearing entirely, and the blue eyes taking on a familiar shade of green. 

           “Would you mind if I used this form?” Elysia shrugged. “It’s a form I doubt I will ever find myself in ever again, so if anything it's your to do as you wish. Though please, if you are going to visit someone looking like that, make sure you take them with you. I don't want to hear tales about how Harry Potter has become Death itself.” The entity in the form of Harry wearing a dark suit fit for a funeral service, minus the lighting bolt scar, chuckled at her. “Yes, I can imagine the stories that would come from that. It might be worth sparing a soul or two just to hear the tales spread.” Seeing that Elysia was unamused, the being gestured at the two comfortable looking recliners that sat next to the fire. “Would you join me? Your little brush with so much Death magic has given us a few minutes to chat and I would love the chance to speak to you without any… complications.” Elysia looked around, her voice turning mournful. “They aren't here, are they?” The entity stared at Elysia before giving her an understanding look. “You don't want to lose them?” Elysia shook her head. “Even if they were nothing more than a part of me, artificial souls created by my ancestors, or just something left behind for centuries to bring about the resurrection of the Peverell magic in later generations, I don’t wish for them to cease to exist.” Death walked up to Elysia, his hands in his pockets, before he reached over with an outstretched finger and touched her heart. “Then don't let them. The power that I had left in human hands was never supposed to become sentient, let alone take three distinct personalities. But, that power, in a way, no longer belongs to me. It is yours now. If you don't want to lose them, then call them back to you.”

           Elysia looked at the figure of the man in front of her before closing her eyes, the magic within her very being unrolling itself from her soul. Said magic began to coalesce, both within her mind and around her, as she tried to pool together three distinct and familiar entities. Tears ran down her cheeks as she heard the familiar thoughts and calls in her mind, as Badb now once again stood on her shoulder, Macha in her arms after crawling up her leg and Anand at her feet, her bushy black tail wagging in joy, all brought forth from her magic as if it was their own. She closed her eyes as she held Macha to her chest. “Thank you.” Death shook his finger at her. “Like I said, I did nothing. This power might have come from me millennia ago, but what the Peverells did when they took it and separated it into three made something new of it.” Following him, Elysia took her seat on the chair, as the being looked around, a smile on his face. “Now this place is more like it. Not that there aren't those who would find themselves at other crossroads in a variety of forms, but many of them had lived their entire lives on the road. You, however, had yet to live much when you first graced my presence and what a shit show of a life it was. Whilst usually I wouldn't be able to much about sending a soul back from the dead, you my dear, were fortunate to have these three looking after you. They made sure that your last visit gave you a path towards life once more.” Elysia rubbed Macha’s chin, all three of her companions feeling her gratitude. “And now?” Death chuckled. “Now? Now that power, the power to choose, rests within you. You are more than just a witch now, more than just another Peverell.”

           Elysia nodded, an old ache returning to her heart. “I thought as much. From the moment I killed the Manticore, I knew that I had exceeded anything an ordinary witch could do, let alone an extraordinary one. So… what happens now?” Death smiled as he leaned back in his seat. “Nothing.” At her confused look, Death raised his hand. “What, did you think I would bind you into my service now? Force you to become my agent in the physical world?” Elysia frowned. “But that's what the Peverells were, right? Your insurance that the magicals never cheated their way into immortality.” Death nodded. “Indeed… at a time when it was a lot easier for magicals to do that. You have no idea the unholy abominable acts mages committed unto others to live forever. Mothers devouring the souls of their daughters, fathers implanting their souls in order to possess the body of their sons. Bloodlines raised for no other purpose than to ensure the survival of just a single errant soul. Entire cities laid waste as a king sought to become a god. The Golden Age of Magic was a nightmare of epic proportions and Authorities like myself needed our avatars on Earth to clean up after humanity. Now, though, things are quieter. The two fools who fractured their souls in proximity to you within the last century are now either in my hands or awaiting my visit. In a way, you had already been performing your “duties” to me. As such, I see no reason as to why I need to get more hands on. If you promise to keep an eye out and take care of a few idiots from time to time, you can live your life as you see fit.” Elysia stared at Death. “That's it? You only want a promise from me?”

           The entity sat back, a knowing smile on his face. “Coming from you, a promise is as good as a binding magical contract.” Elysia smiled at that. “You are not wrong. Still… What does all this make me? What… am I, truly?” Death shrugged. “That depends on those around you. Angel, Demon, Reaper, Demigod, Avatar. These names are all just labels humans give to things they cannot begin to understand. In your case… well… you are yourself. A being that transcends the limits of the body, the mind and even the soul. You are a part of the world, and yet you stand apart from it. What you make of what you are… is up to you… Morrígan.” Elysia blushed, hearing the name given to her by the Goblins coming from Death’s lips making her far more self-conscious than she previously thought was possible. The entity must have noticed as she found him standing next to her, his hand outstretched. “The three that came before each had an authority they answered to on their own. The Celts learned to fear and respect them, but as they faded from the world, their histories grew entwined into one legend, one story. There have been, and will be, many Morgans and Morrigans, but, in my eyes, you are truly The Morrígan, the one who is many, a being where life, magic and death finds new meaning. I personally look forward to seeing what legends are born from your actions in a thousand years from now.” Elysia took his hand as she pulled herself onto her feet up, standing face to face with her former appearance. “Whatever may happen, I will live my life the way I see fit. I won't let anyone else define my choices.” Death smiled at her as the world began to turn back into a field of white light. “I would expect nothing less from you. Farewell, Morrígan and remember… if you need me, you know how to find me.” 

-✿-

            It took a moment for Minerva McGonagall to realize that she was still very much alive, despite the greenish light that had blinded her as it struck the armoured body of the person who had once been Harry Potter. Said light only now began to dim, which finally allowed her to open her eyes, though her ears were the first to tell her that Elysia was still alive as well. “... I know. Though I hope you don't mind if I take my time.” Eventually, the light faded away. At least, for the most part, as Minerva was finally able to get a good look at the woman before her, gasping at what she saw. When there had once been a woman in a blackened set of full plate armour, now stood the same person, except there was an eerie green light sparking its way all over her body, the skin on her face looking as if the light was inside of her, threatening to break out at any moment. What had stunned her the most, however, were the two massive black wings that now sat on Elysia's back, the same green energy seemingly highling every feather on them. The witch seemed to finally become aware of her surroundings, looking around her noticing her former professor, before spotting the wings at the edge of her vision. “Oh… that feels… weird.” She seemed lost in thought for a moment again before she reached up to her head. “Still there Ric?”

           The hat audibly chuckled. “I am indeed, Lady Peverell. Or do you prefer Morrígan?” Elysia groaned. “I swear, if you spread a word of what just happened to anyone, I will figure out how to attach a soul to you before ripping it out and feeding it to Anand.” The hat seemed amused by the threat. “Yes, I believe you would be quite capable of that, but you have my word. Your secrets are safe with me. Now, I believe you should be discharging the abundance of Magic you have within you into the Castle safely. Your body is holding out for now, but best not to tempt fate. Well, not more than you usually do.” Grumbling to herself, Elysia turned around and took a deep breath as she focused on the Death Magic that permeated her entire being. Separating it from herself was proving difficult, so she instead focused on absorbing it into herself, trying to reshape the cursed aspect into raw magic. Over a few minutes, the light that had been leaking through her armour and skin shifted in tone from green to white, before she lowered her left hand on the stone floor of the Astronomy Tower. As if a dam’s spillway was opened, the magic within her began to leak into the stone, reaching deep into the Castle itself. With Ric on her head still, she was able to see it passing harmlessly around the Room of Requirement, as well as the unconscious Death Eaters she had left in the hallways. Sensing their essence through the magic, however, she stopped for a moment, before a smile broke out across her face. Ric mumbled to himself in her head. “I see you also inherited Godric’s vindictiveness.”

           Elysia shrugged. “It’s only vindictive if it's undeserved, and these people deserve far worse. As far as I am concerned… this is their rightful punishment… and a warning to all who might dare to try this again.” After taking a few moments of concentration to affect all the still living Death Eaters in the Castle, she continued to feel the wards themselves, until her consciousness reached the wardroom, where she sensed that the curse array was rebuilding its pool of Magic. Not wanting to risk having to do this again, she used her connection to the wards and began to disrupt the flow of Magic into the wardroom, with Ric giving her some pointers in isolating and successfully cutting off the array from the rest of the wards. Someone else would have to fix the wards in person, but at least the curse wouldn't start trying to kill everyone again in a few hours. Sending the remaining magic on its way through the stone walls, it eventually reached the earth underneath, where it harmlessly rejoined the natural magic of the leylines. Fiddling with the hat on her head, Elysia walked up to Minerva. “It’s done, though considering who currently has control of the wards, you and Bathsheda should head to the Ward Chamber and regain control of them before I hand Ric back to you. I will wait in your office until you're back.” Minerva raised her eyebrow. “And would all of the portraits be as they are currently when I return?” Seeing Elysia nod, McGonagall pointed at her own head. “You may wish to reapply some charms to yourself as well. Your… appearance is now very recognizable.”

           After helping Elysia with magically dying her hair and changing the color of her eyes, McGonagall left the Astronomy Tower on her way to the Room of Requirement. For a moment, Elysia stood overlooking the Castle, as she had done so many times in the past when she had been a student, focusing on the wings on her back, as well as the three different beings in her head. It was clear that the connection between the four of them was deeper now, as she could hear them all more clearly. Thinking about the wings on her back, she found that they would indeed react and feel like any other appendage, though trying to fly with them would be left for another day. After some concentration, the wings reshaped themselves into Badb’s usual form as a coat. Searching her body for any other inconsistencies, she noticed that her canine teeth felt a bit sharper, which made Macha giggle in her head, whilst her whole body felt stronger, and even lighter than normal. Elysia sighed. “I am going to have to figure out what my physical limits are again, aren't I?” The peanut gallery playfully laughed at her, before she felt a deep sense of contentment fill up her mind. Elysia smiled as she made her way to the Headmistress’ office, glad that drawing on the full power of her inheritance didn't come at the cost of her friends. They may not have been the intention of the beings that designed them, but Elysia didn’t care. Anand, Macha and Badb were a part of her she had no intention of abandoning… even if the result was that she would cease being just another witch. For them, being something else… was worth it.

           Entering the room that had once been Dumbledore’s office, Elysia briefly stopped, as she realized that all the portraits were now visible, meaning the surge of magic must have washed away the lightly cast spells and wards, before closing the door once more. She sighed as she pressed her head against the door, with Ric reading through her thoughts. “It's never an easy life for those touched by fate. Godric suffered greatly after the loss of the Coven that raised him, as you yourself know. They used him just as they used so many other men, but in their own twisted way, they loved him… and he loved them back.” Elysia sighed deeply as she applied a sound ward on the door and around herself. “I know. I expect those two to say a lot of things about what they did, and Snape might even be capable of apologizing, but it wouldn't matter. Because of them and Voldemort, my childhood… even my free will was taken from me. What good came of it is tainted by the things they did. All I can do is make sure that every choice I make now belongs to me. Now, since I expect McGonagall to take a while, do you think you can fill me in on the other Founders? Godric's journals didn't cover his time at Hogwarts, since it was after he completed his trials.” Ric’s folds took on the form of a smile. “Well, considering the wealth of stories I acquired from your mind, it seems only fair. Now, you might not think it but Godric was very jealous of Salazar. Getting married to two lovely women while all Godric could get were one night stands? The indignation was unbearable. Of course, Salazar couldn't help but rub it in his face. Though not literally, of course.”  Elysia laughed as she crossed her legs and sat on the ground as Ric carried on, the night growing darker even as the Castle slowly came back to life.

-✿-

            “Please stay behind the line. The students will be coming out shortly after the Aurors check them over, but all reports from the Castle confirm that the only casualties were on the invading force's side. They will be out shortly.” Susan watched as the worried families seemed to calm down at her words, though she was certain that if the non-magical families could have gotten to Hogsmeade, it would have been even more chaotic than it was currently. They had all been relieved when Professor McGonagall's Patronus arrived late in the evening, assuring everyone that the attacking force was contained, the students were safe and the wards were once again back under her control. There was no mention of Elysia's involvement, but that wasn't a surprise, as said witch had sent a brief message to Hermione explaining the situation from her perspective and suggesting that she visit Ragnar in the morning as she sent a far more detailed report to him regarding what occurred, including what “story” they would have to spin. Susan wasn't overly fond of Elysia trying to rewrite certain events to erase her involvement as much as possible, but she had to give it to the witch: the official reports didn't really lie about what happened, they just made sure to get enough details wrong to make it look like Harry Potter's involvement ended years ago, save for his brief message to the Death Eaters last night. Susan couldn't really fault her wanting to create as much distance between herself and her past life.

           Still, whilst the ICW was glad that the crisis at Hogwarts was over, there was some concern about how the situation was resolved whilst the wards had been up. She could imagine that the official report would have quite a few omissions regarding the events from last night. Still, it was worth it. The students, all the students, were safe and sound, as was evident by the crowd’s reaction as several groups of kids started walking down the path from Hogwarts to Hogsmeade, with the Aurors and Healers checking their health and wellbeing in full view of the families. Once they were all cleared, the children rushed down the last bit of space and jumped into the arms of the waiting family members, with Tracey even picking up and hugging her niece, before the little girl was passed along to her parents. Letting her friend look after the arriving children, Susan made her way up the path leading up to Hogwarts, finding Finnigan and Jacob speaking to Hagrid, getting his side of the story, whilst Filch and Mrs Norris checked who was leaving the Castle. Due to the Crisis, the students with magical families who would come to retrieve them were free to leave with their parents from Hogsmeade, while the first generation magicals would be sent back via the Hogwarts Express once all of their families were contacted and were able to agree on a date to pick them up. The school would remain closed whilst the wards underwent an extensive overhaul. 

           Seeing her come up, Jacob called her over. “I have a few Healers and Aurors ready to enter the Castle to retrieve the Neo Death Eaters. Would you mind accompanying them to identify the suspects?” At Susan's nod, the group formed around her and were led through the Castle by Madam Pince, as all the Hogwarts Heads of Houses were busy managing the students staying at the Castle. According to the Hogwarts Staff member, the Headmistress confirmed that most of the bodies belonging to the Neo Death Eaters were left where they died, with the survivors being stashed into an unused classroom close to where they fell unconscious. Susan would send the Aurors to fetch the corpses as soon as the Unspeakables arrived to help in the collection of evidence. It took a bit of walking, but the group made it up to the seventh floor, the hallway on the path to the Room of Requirement looking like a mess of blood streaks, bodies and appendages, with quite a few damaged wands littering the ground. “Well… I have a feeling I know who did this. The damage is very consistent with the slaughter at the Laborde Estate in France, or at least I believe it to be. Gringotts really likes their unconventional approach to taking out Dark Witches and Wizards.” Susan didn't comment about Jacob’s observations as Pince unlocked a door, with the Aurors walking in, finding several cloaked but unmasked magicals unconscious.

           The Healers moved up first, checking them for injuries, many sporting cuts, bruises, some amputations and broken bones. As one of the Healers waved his wand over the unconscious form of Draco Malfoy, they frowned. “That… doesn't seem right.” Asking a fellow Healer for a second opinion, whatever the result ended up being didn't seem to alleviate their concerns, as they checked everyone else. The Healer stared at the Death Eaters, his face an equal measure of shock and horror. “They… lost their magic.” Susan snapped her neck around to look at the man. “What?” He gestured at the survivors. “All of them. I don't know how, but every single one of them registers as a non-magical. They all lost their magic completely.” Susan looked at the unconscious people before them. She, like everyone else, had heard of people losing their magic. Unlike having their magic bound or a wand snapped, there was no specific method known for stripping a person of their magic completely, save one. A person could only lose their magic if they broke a binding magical contract, and that was if the contract didn't outright kill you first. It was part of the reasons so many people were fearful of using binding magical contracts for Ministry work, and why the practice was discontinued for everyone except the Unspeakables. There was no way the Neo Death Eaters, whose parents had lobbied for the elimination of said contracts in Ministry positions, would have signed any such documents themselves.

           “What should we do with them?” Snapping back to reality, Susan sighed. “With or without magic, these people intended to kill all the students and staff members in the school. We will send them back for processing at the DMLE before pretrial detention at Azkaban. Without the Dementors there, they will have very little to complain about.” The Aurors got to work placing cuffs on the prisoners, before waking them up. That the group was hysterical was an understatement, many demanding to see their solicitors, though a few begged to be taken away from the Castle. All flinched at the sight of the suits of armours as they were led back down to the ground floor, with many claiming that they had almost been killed by one. As Susan stepped out into the courtyard as the last of the Neo Death Eaters were escorted down to be transported to the Ministry via Portkey, Jacob came up to her. “Counting the dead and the survivors, everyone identified as being part of the organization has been detained or killed. Today marks the end for the Neo Death Eaters.” Susan watched as the cloaked figures walked down the steps to the edge of the wards. “For now. Unless the laws of this land change, there will always be a chance that more will spring up. Hell, if France is any indication, they may spring up regardless of what progress is made.” Jacob nodded. “True, but what matters is that when all is set and done, the DMLE, or whatever name it happens to go with after reorganization, has the means and the ability to handle such threats on their own. And even if you don't, we will just be a few calls away from lending a helping hand.”

           Susan nodded back. “I suppose that will have to be enough.” Thanking Jacob, she made certain that all of the Death Eater casualties were thoroughly identified, checked for any dangerous artifacts with help from the DoM, with Padma Patil being their on-sight expert, before they were stuffed away in body bags and sent to the DMLE's morgue, to await the uncertain fate if any of their family members would be able, let alone willing, to come and retrieve them. Once everything at the school was settled and her shift replacement was on site, Susan walked into Hogsmeade and apparated away. But, rather than returning to the Ministry or her undisclosed home, she apparated at the edge of the Greengrass property and knocked on the main gate. In a few minutes the young witch she came to see walked up to the gates, her hair a bit unkempt and her arms holding her robes closed. Susan took notice of the time, having spent much of the day at Hogwarts, not having realized that it was past most people’s time to sleep. “Ah, sorry Daphne. I just walked off my shift and… wanted to see you.” The dirty blonde witch smiled at the redhead as she pulled the gate open for her. “It’s alright. I have been getting letters from my associates over the last few days, so I can imagine just how exhausted you must be. Why don't you come in? I can get you something to eat and then you can spend the night. I promise to behave myself.” Susan raised an eyebrow as she walked through the gate. “And if I don't want you to behave?” A smile grew wider on Daphne’s face. “Then I won't.” It might have taken her a few more hours to get some rest, but Susan was certain that that night had been the most restful of her entire career as an Auror.

-✿-

            “Well, it’s been a pleasure to meet you, Potions Master Peverell. Please don't be a stranger. I would love to have correspondence with the most influential witch in the world of Potions in the last century.” Elysia gave Slughorn what she hoped was a respectful smile. “I will see if I can. Have a good day, Professor.” As Horace left through the door of the Staff’s meeting room, the only people left in it were Elysia, McGonagall and Professor Flitwick. The meeting itself had started late in the night, whilst the students were kept in the Room of Requirement to rest until the morning, the staff being busy checking every corner of the school, identifying the areas that would need to be checked by the DMLE, or were otherwise occupied with the wards. Bathsheda Babbling had spent much of the evening with the Headmistress, doing her leveled best to undo the mess the Neo Death Eaters had made of the Wards Chamber. Permanently disabling the Killing Curse array had been easy enough to do, though the Runes Professor had been forced to document all her work so as to render a factual account of what modifications had been made by the attackers, and which were her own. Getting Minerva to reclaim control over the Wards hadn't been all that difficult, though the Professor had noticed that the wards were seriously compromised, so much so that the ICW might have actually been able to break through them with some ease had they tried.

           Minerva had wondered if that was done intentionally to lure them into the death trap, but would leave such dreadful thoughts for the DMLE to handle. With the wards back under her control, the Elves were once again able to freely move about the Castle, bringing fresh food for the students come morning whilst Minerva sent many letters to the parents of those who couldn't be picked up from Hogwarts to inform them that she would be closing the school until the wards were adequately fixed and better security measures put in place. On her way to her office to write said letters, she had stumbled upon Elysia waiting just outside the door, having conversations with the Sorting Hat that Minerva was certain would scandalize Binns and every other historian in Great Britain. With the portraits covered and deafened again, the young witch entered the office with her and the two discussed the security of the Castle. Elysia, to Minerva's surprise, agreed to remain at the Castle until the DMLE retrieved the bodies and a security force from Gringotts was dispatched, along with a team of Wardmasters who would hopefully get the Castle back into working order on a timely schedule. The Headmistress had been hesitant to employ the Goblins due to the expense it would come with, but Elysia assured her that Gringotts would put the cost on a tab for the Ministry to pay later, with the expenses being covered by Elysia herself in the meantime.

           As the magical students had been collected by their parents, and the DMLE finished their work in the Castle, Minerva convened a staff meeting to inform everyone as to what would be happening in the coming days. She might have… not mentioned that the meeting was taking place to Elysia, hence why said witch gave her a glare when she found the Professors seated together. Minerva didn't introduce her as the Black Knight, which was the name the Death Eaters had coined to the Aurors as they were being led away, as Elysia had switched out of her combat clothes into a very non-magical attire of black jeans, boots, a white turtleneck shirt, though at least her brown dragonhide jacket made her seem a bit more normal in magical circles. Thankfully, the witch had agreed to be addressed by her real name and profession, with Slughorn almost having a heart attack as soon as he realized who she was, though she had also mentioned that she was there as a representative for Gringotts and was waiting for her replacement to arrive before she took her leave. To Minerva's surprise, she and Neville got along well, with Elysia not betraying any familiarity with the man. Then again, Neville Longbottom had come a long way from his stuttering and shy days as a student. As the Herbology Professor, he had certainly made Pomona proud as he was well liked by the students, though he found the advances from the seventh year girls very unpleasant. The handsome man was happily married to Hannah Abbott and made sure to stress that with every new class of students who came of age.

           The other professors were very cordial with Elysia, though Poppy Pomfrey showed the Potions Master a lot more respect than the rest, as her contributions had greatly helped her in securing her medical supplies and she was enjoying the refresher work she received from the ICW regarding the changes to the Healer Kits and International Potion labels. There was some tension with Hagrid, though Elysia broke it easily by saying that she was glad to hear that the Thestrals were doing well, as she had a fondness for the odd looking creatures. When Slughorn had finally exhausted himself and left the meeting room, the only person who had yet to speak to Elysia had been Flitwick. The diminutive professor looked at Elysia with curiosity. “It is very rare for a witch to represent Gringotts, even in official business. Sure, they employ a variety of races to the bank, but Goblins usually leave any official acts to other Goblins.” Elysia nodded. “I am aware, though as I am a citizen of the Goblin Nation, an exception was made.” Filius frowned. “I haven't spoken to my kin in sometime, but I would certainly have expected to be informed if something so momentous as a witch being made a citizen had occurred.” Elysia raised her finger to her lips in a silencing gesture. “As a point of pride to Londinium, they may have indeed told you, but I believe that the wick clan was told to keep such matters secret by the Viceroy. The name of a Champion of the Arena is not something that outsiders should know without an expectation of prudence. I am sure you understand?”

           The man's eyes grew wide with recognition. “The Black Knight the Death Eaters mentioned?” Elysia nodded again. “Best to keep that between yourself and the Headmistress and speak of it only with the highest of precautions for secrecy.” Flitwick bowed his head to her. “I understand. You have my sincere gratitude for what you did for the School and its students, Miss Peverell. We were fortunate to have someone of your skills come to our aid.” Minerva smiled as the conversation between the two turned to less dreadful things, being surprised as the two compared notes on their understanding of Goblin culture through the eyes of a descendant and an outsider, before her friend noticed the clock on the wall. “My how time flies. It has been a pleasure to speak to you, Miss Peverell. I hope that we may have other opportunities for polite conversation.” Elysia shook his hand. “I hope so too. I will let the wick clan and the Viceroy know of our conversation. Have a restful evening, Flitwick.” The man smiled at her knowingly, before leaving with a spring in his step, much to Minerva’s surprise. “Goblin naming conventions are very different from our own. The name of the clan and the person are indivisible, and no other name can be given. While legally his name is Filius Flitwick, in Goblin culture, he would simply be Flitwick, of the wick clan. If you wish to respect his heritage, as odd as it may seem, call him by his legal surname.” 

           Minerva gave Elysia a short bow of her head. “I will keep that in mind. And thank you. Thank you for humoring my request to stay and speak to them. Having you here representing Gringotts gave them some measure of reassurance, if not outright distraction.” Elysia chuckled. “With Slughorn, it was definitely the latter. And it was alright. It was good seeing everyone again and speaking to them without the baggage that was with me for every day of my time as a student here.” Nicholas, the Grifindor ghost, arrived through the door and bowed to McGonagall. “The Goblins from Gringotts have arrived, Headmistress.” He looked over at Elysia, blinking a bit before he bowed to her silently. Minerva raised an eyebrow at the witch after the ghost left. “Anything I should know?” Elysia grumbled. “For your sanity and my sense of self, best to forget about that. So, shall we?” After a few minutes of pointed conversation, the two of them arrived at the Great Hall, where Hagrid had delivered the Gringotts delegation. Elysia was the first to walk up to them, bowing her head to her friend. “Thank you for taking time off your busy schedule, Golstrud. The Headmistress could certainly use someone of your management skills to resolve the matter of the “adequate” security of the Castle in as short a time as possible.” Golstrud nodded in return before he presented her with something. “It seemed the right thing to do as word has reached us that the conflict with the NDEs has been concluded. Our Viceroy eagerly awaits your return to report on the situation so that he may inform the Sovereign.” 

           Receiving the Portkey gracefully, Elysia turned to look at the Headmistress,  probably for the last time in quite a while. “In my time with Gringotts, I have come to call many amongst the population of the Goblin Nation my friends and they have extended that same honor to me. I leave you now with my dear friend Golstrud, who will do his best to ensure that the Castle no longer needs external security support in the next few years.” Minerva bowed her head to the Goblin, who responded in kind, before she looked at Elysia. “I know it will never be the same as it once was, but know that as long as I am Headmistress, you will always be welcomed at Hogwarts.” Elysia gave her a melancholic smile. “I appreciate the sentiment, but I have a home I can call my own now, where I intend to be as soon as possible. May you all have fruitful and respectful business negotiations.” Elysia found herself being escorted by Hagrid as they left, with the half-giant thanking her, though Elysia was careful to keep her face expressionless when he mentioned that Dumbledore would have liked to have met her. “Perhaps that might be true, but even if we had met on fine terms, not everyone can get along. My family’s history and my own ideals, sadly, would have clashed with his.” No more was said between them as Elysia arrived at the edge of the wards, taking one long look at the Castle, its windows once more alive with lights, the sight not that dissimilar from when she had first seen it so many years ago. Back then she thought the place could have become her home. Now she had a home of her own, so she vanished from the spot, fully intending on seeing her girlfriend as soon as possible. Her presence in Britain was no longer needed.

Chapter Text

The Journal of Cateline Peverell du Brocéliande

            I had intended to start this journal from the moment that I received it, yet I find myself unable to do so, for the person that I am now is a product of what I was before. There is little for me to say about my life in Borcéliande, as what time I spent there is lost in my memories, only recalling faint echoes of my mother and family, a few of the traditions regarding our faith staying with me though more because of my desperate nature, than of an actual adherence to our faith. Of my former life, the most “memorable” day was of my family traveling to another Conclave when our caravan fell under attack and I and several other Veela were taken captive. What I remember of my captivity is the darkness of my cell, the uncomfortable bed I was made to lie in, the cold baths I was forced to endure before I was brought up to the master’s presence… and the pain that my body endured as the man and his close associates used me as a plaything. In that dark cell, I had forgotten what life was like before my captivity, the feel of a cool breeze blowing through the trees, the songs of the birds beyond where our eyes could perceive, or even the joy of laughter that wasn't tainted by madness or sorrow. I had forgotten what it was like to live a single day of my life without suffering hunger, or my body aching in pain, or what it was like… to live without a collar strapped to my neck at every moment, the skin underneath torn, or the pain from when my jailors threw alcohol onto it to cleanse it of illness or smell. I had forgotten all of that… until one day, when the darkness that had all but devoured me was chased away.

            At first it was merely the earth shaking beneath my feet, a fact that I considered to be a hallucination from my part. I had suffered many in the past you see, particularly when the pigs fed me some potions that would make me more… attentive, as I had long lost any interest in pleasing my masters. I had been more than willing to welcome death to free me from this accursed life, so the threats of the masters and the pain of my flesh no longer held any fear for me. Yet on that day the earth did shake, as did the stones above my head. Shouts could be heard as men fought beyond what my narrow cell door could let me see. I had considered the possibility that I would die here, killed by these attackers, or be forced into becoming the slave of another. I was preparing myself to act in such a way that my death would be preferable to those who would try and steal me, so when someone darkened the entrance to my cell, I threw myself at the person that opened the door. Yet I found no blade piercing my side, no hand tugging at the chain attached to my neck. Instead, I felt something slip between the skin of my neck and collar and heard the metal snap, the chains falling to the ground beside me, the noise startling me. I felt the figure beneath me pulling me up and, before I knew it, I was in his arms, cradled like a baby, or a bride on their wedding night. Rather than disgust or desire, I found myself looking into greenish blue eyes that held only warmth and concern for me. “What's your name?”

            It took me a while to answer him as I struggled to recall it. It had been so long that I heard it that it had slipped my mind completely, as I was always addressed as girl, plaything, Veela or just… freak. So I told him I had no name. His next words seemed to awaken my long dead heart. “A beautiful woman such as yourself can't go on without a name. How about… Cateline?” Hearing him utter what would become my name for the first time was an experience that I will never forget, for it felt as if all the darkness that had clouded every moment of my life had suddenly lifted. I didn't mind much that he found me beautiful or that he addressed me as a woman, though as a Veela it should have, but in that moment, hearing someone giving me a name that was itself beautiful was… everything to me. I was told later that I spent much of the day crying, though I hardly remember it, as the warriors in black armour carried me out of the dungeons of the castle I had been in, though I recall one moment above all others, as I was brought before a man with unruly black hair tied back with a string, his piercing green eyes taking me in for a moment as the other Veela were removed from the structure. He then turned to the Castle, his arm stretched before him as a small stick was held in his fingers, before the earth began to shake once more. There, before my eyes, the Castle that had been my prison and the source of all my torment, was brought down in but an instant. The man turned to me and spoke in a soft voice. “That den of evil now lies in ruins. Do not let the evil of its people taint your life any further. You are free now, child of Song and Fire. Free to find happiness once more.”

            I am told that I broke down in tears once more as the man who held me in his arms cradled me against his chest, the metal he wore not once registering as painful against my skin. In time, after being fed more food than what I usually had in a single month over the span of several days, being attended by Witches who healed my skin and cleansed me of diseases, I found myself in another castle. In this one, however, I was a guest, able to sleep in comfortable beds, eat my fill, and walk the Halls, only barred from descending into the lowest level, where the survivors of my savior's attacks were kept to be interrogated or punished. My hosts didn't want me to see the horrors they inflicted on the guilty, though a sick part of me wanted to. In time I learned that my liberators were a family of mages from an island across the northern sea, having arrived onto our shores not that far from Borcéliande. They first heard of the attacks against my kin from the Conclave and, having offered no treaty or promise, ensured that any Veela rescued from the strongholds they raided were returned to the conclaves safely. I was given the chance to go home but there was something in my heart that told me that I would no longer find what I needed in the place of my ancestors. I was met by an Elder who spoke to me and agreed for me to my staying with the mages, on the condition that I learned the languages of the Veela and act as a bridge between our people and theirs. I readily agreed. It took me years to remaster the dialect of my race, but today and henceforth, I will try to put into writing what became of my life amongst these most extraordinary mages, so that the people who saved my life, when I myself had given up on it, are never forgotten by the Veela Conclaves. This is the story of my time with the Peverell family, the people that rescued me from a living death… and who gave me a life worth celebrating.